Part 1 Chapter 1
MASLOVA IN PRISON.
Though hundreds of thousands had done their very best to disfigure the small piece of land on which they were crowded together, by paying the ground with stones, scraping away every vestige of vegetation, cutting down the trees, turning away birds and beasts, and filling the air with the smoke of naphtha and coal, still spring was spring, even in the town.
The sun shone warm, the air was balmy; everywhere, where it did not get scraped away, the grass revived and sprang up between the paving-stones as well as on the narrow strips of lawn on the boulevards. The birches, the poplars, and the wild cherry unfolded their gummy and fragrant leaves, the limes were expanding their opening buds; crows, sparrows, and pigeons, filled with the joy of spring, were getting their nests ready; the flies were buzzing along the walls, warmed by the sunshine. All were glad, the plants, the birds, the insects, and the children. But men, grown-up men and women, did not leave off cheating and tormenting themselves and each other. It was not this spring morning men thought sacred and worthy of consideration not the beauty of God's world, given for a joy to all creatures, this beauty which inclines the heart to peace, to harmony, and to love, but only their own devices for enslaving one another.
Thus, in the prison office of the Government town, it was not the fact that men and animals had received the grace and gladness of spring that was considered sacred and important, but that a notice, numbered and with a superscription, had come the day before, ordering that on this 28th day of April, at 9 a.m., three prisoners at present detained in the prison, a man and two women (one of these women, as the chief criminal, to be conducted separately), had to appear at Court. So now, on the 28th of April, at 8 o'clock, a jailer and soon after him a woman warder with curly grey hair, dressed in a jacket with sleeves trimmed with gold, with a blue-edged belt round her waist, and having a look of suffering on her face, came into the corridor.
"You want Maslova?" she asked, coming up to the cell with the jailer who was on duty.
The jailer, rattling the iron padlock, opened the door of the cell, from which there came a whiff of air fouler even than that in the corridor, and called out, "Maslova! to the Court," and closed the door again.
Even into the prison yard the breeze had brought the fresh vivifying air from the fields. But in the corridor the air was laden with the germs of typhoid, the smell of sewage, putrefaction, and tar; every newcomer felt sad and dejected in it. The woman warder felt this, though she was used to bad air. She had just come in from outside, and entering the corridor, she at once became sleepy.
From inside the cell came the sound of bustle and women's voices, and the patter of bare feet on the floor.
"Now, then, hurry up, Maslova, I say!" called out the jailer, and in a minute or two a small young woman with a very full bust came briskly out of the door and went up to the jailer. She had on a grey cloak over a white jacket and petticoat. On her feet she wore linen stockings and prison shoes, and round her head was tied a white kerchief, from under which a few locks of black hair were brushed over the forehead with evident intent. The face of the woman was of that whiteness peculiar to people who have lived long in confinement, and which puts one in mind of shoots of potatoes that spring up in a cellar. Her small broad hands and full neck, which showed from under the broad collar of her cloak, were of the same hue. Her black, sparkling eyes, one with a slight squint, appeared in striking contrast to the dull pallor of her face.
She carried herself very straight, expanding her full bosom.
With her head slightly thrown back, she stood in the corridor, looking straight into the eyes of the jailer, ready to comply with any order.
The jailer was about to lock the door when a wrinkled and severe-looking old woman put out her grey head and began speaking to Maslova. But the jailer closed the door, pushing the old woman's head with it. A woman's laughter was heard from the cell, and Maslova smiled, turning to the little grated opening in the cell door. The old woman pressed her face to the grating from the other side, and said, in a hoarse voice:
"Now mind, and when they begin questioning you, just repeat over the same thing, and stick to it; tell nothing that is not wanted."
"Well, it could not be worse than it is now, anyhow; I only wish it was settled one way or another."
"Of course, it will be settled one way or another," said the jailer, with a superior's self-assured witticism. "Now, then, get along! Take your places!"
The old woman's eyes vanished from the grating, and Maslova stepped out into the middle of the corridor. The warder in front, they descended the stone stairs, past the still fouler, noisy cells of the men's ward, where they were followed by eyes looking out of every one of the gratings in the doors, and entered the office, where two soldiers were waiting to escort her. A clerk who was sitting there gave one of the soldiers a paper reeking of tobacco, and pointing to the prisoner, remarked, "Take her."
The soldier, a peasant from Nijni Novgorod, with a red, pock-marked face, put the paper into the sleeve of his coat, winked to his companion, a broad-shouldered Tchouvash, and then the prisoner and the soldiers went to the front entrance, out of the prison yard, and through the town up the middle of the roughly-paved street.
Isvostchiks [cabmen], tradespeople, cooks, workmen, and government clerks, stopped and looked curiously at the prisoner; some shook their heads and thought, "This is what evil conduct, conduct unlike ours, leads to." The children stopped and gazed at the robber with frightened looks; but the thought that the soldiers were preventing her from doing more harm quieted their fears. A peasant, who had sold his charcoal, and had had some tea in the town, came up, and, after crossing himself, gave her a copeck. The prisoner blushed and muttered something; she noticed that she was attracting everybody's attention, and that pleased her. The comparatively fresh air also gladdened her, but it was painful to step on the rough stones with the ill-made prison shoes on her feet, which had become unused to walking. Passing by a corn-dealer's shop, in front of which a few pigeons were strutting about, unmolested by any one, the prisoner almost touched a grey-blue bird with her foot; it fluttered up and flew close to her car, fanning her with its wings. She smiled, then sighed deeply as she remembered her present position.
尽管好几十万人聚居在一小块地方，竭力把土地糟蹋得面目全非，尽管他们肆意把石头砸进地里，不让花草树木生长，尽管他们除尽刚出土的小草，把煤炭和石油烧得烟雾腾腾，尽管他们滥伐树木，驱逐鸟兽，在城市里，春天毕竟还是春天。阳光和煦，青草又到处生长，不仅在林荫道上，而且在石板缝里。凡是青草没有锄尽的地方，都一片翠绿，生意盎然。桦树、杨树和稠李纷纷抽出芬芳的粘稠嫩叶，菩提树上鼓起一个个胀裂的新芽。寒鸦、麻雀和鸽子感到春天已经来临，都在欢乐地筑巢。就连苍蝇都被阳光照暖，夜墙脚下嘤嘤嗡嗡地骚动。花草树木也好，鸟雀昆虫也好，儿童也好，全都欢欢喜喜，生气蓬勃。唯独人，唯独成年人，却一直在自欺欺人，折磨自己，也折磨别人。他们认为神圣而重要的，不是这春色迷人的早晨，不是上帝为造福众生所创造的人间的美，那种使万物趋向和平、协调、互爱的美；他们认为神圣而重要的，是他们自己发明的统治别人的种种手段。
就因为这个缘故，省监狱办公室官员认为神圣而重要的，不是飞禽走兽和男女老幼都在享受的春色和欢乐，他们认为神圣而重要的，是昨天接到的那份编号盖印、写明案由的公文。公文指定今天，四月二十八日，上午九时以前把三名受过侦讯的在押犯，一男两女，解送法院受审。其中一名女的是主犯，须单独押解送审。由于接到这张传票，今晨八时监狱看守长走进又暗又臭的女监走廊。他后面跟着一个面容憔悴、鬈发花白的女人，身穿袖口镶金绦的制服，腰束一根蓝边带子。这是女看守。
“您是要玛丝洛娃吧？”她同值班的看守来到一间直通走廊的牢房门口，问看守长说。
值班的看守哐啷一声开了铁锁，打开牢门，一股比走廊里更难闻的恶臭立即从里面冲了出来。看守吆喝道：
“玛丝洛娃，过堂去！”随即又带上牢门，等待着。
监狱院子里，空气就比较新鲜爽快些，那是从田野上吹来的。但监狱走廊里却弥漫着令人作呕的污浊空气，里面充满伤寒菌以及粪便、煤焦油和霉烂物品的臭味，不论谁一进来都会感到郁闷和沮丧。女看守虽已闻惯这种污浊空气，但从院子里一进来，也免不了有这样的感觉。她一进走廊，就觉得浑身无力，昏昏欲睡。
牢房里传出女人的说话声和光脚板的走路声。
“喂，玛丝洛娃，快点儿，别磨磨蹭蹭的，听见没有！”看守长对着牢门喝道。
过了两分钟光景，一个个儿不高、胸部丰满的年轻女人，身穿白衣白裙，外面套着一件灰色囚袍，大踏步走出牢房，敏捷地转过身子，在看守长旁边站住。这个女人脚穿麻布袜，外套囚犯穿的棉鞋，头上扎着一块白头巾，显然有意让几绺乌黑的鬈发从头巾里露出来。她的脸色异常苍白，仿佛储存在地窖里的土豆的新芽。那是长期坐牢的人的通病。她那双短而阔的手和从囚袍宽大领口里露出来的丰满脖子，也是那样苍白。她那双眼睛，在苍白无光的脸庞衬托下，显得格外乌黑发亮，虽然有点浮肿，但十分灵活。其中一只眼睛稍微有点斜视。她挺直身子站着，丰满的胸部高高地隆起。她来到走廊里，微微仰起头，盯住看守长的眼睛，现出一副唯命是从的样子。看守长刚要关门，一个没戴头巾的白发老太婆，从牢房里探出她那张严厉、苍白而满是皱纹的脸来。老太婆对玛丝洛娃说了几句话。看守长就对着老太婆的脑袋推上牢门，把她们隔开了。牢房里响起了女人的哄笑声。玛丝洛娃也微微一笑，向牢门上装有铁栅的小窗洞转过脸去。老太婆在里面凑近窗洞，哑着嗓子说：
“千万别跟他们多罗唆，咬定了别改日，就行了。”
“只要有个结局就行，不会比现在更糟的，”玛丝洛娃晃了晃脑袋，说。
“结局当然只有一个，不会有两个，”看守长煞有介事地摆出长官的架势说，显然自以为说得很俏皮。“跟我来，走！”
老太婆的眼睛从窗洞里消失了。玛丝洛娃来到走廊中间，跟在看守长后面，急步走着。他们走下石楼梯，经过比女监更臭更闹、每个窗洞里都有眼睛盯着他们的男监，走进办公室。办公室里已有两个持枪的押送兵等着。坐在那里的文书把一份烟味很重的公文交给一个押送兵，说：
“把她带去！”
那押送兵是下城的一个农民，红脸，有麻子，他把公文掖在军大衣翻袖里，目光对着那女犯，笑嘻嘻地向颧骨很高的楚瓦什同伴挤挤眼。这两个士兵押着女犯走下台阶，向大门口走去。
大门上的一扇便门开了，两个士兵押着女犯穿过这道门走到院子里，再走出围墙，来到石子铺成的大街上。
马车夫、小店老板、厨娘、工人、官吏纷纷站住，好奇地打量着女犯。有人摇摇头，心里想：“瞧，不象我们那样规规矩矩做人，就会弄到这个下场！”孩子们恐惧地望着这个女强盗，唯一可以放心的是她被士兵押着，不然再干坏事了。一个乡下人卖掉了煤炭，在茶馆里喝够了茶，走到她身边，画了个十字，送给她一个戈比。女犯脸红了，低下头，嘴里喃喃地说了句什么。
女犯察觉向她射来的一道道目光，并不转过头，却悄悄地斜睨着那些向她注视的人。大家在注意她，她觉得高兴。这里的空气比牢房里清爽些，带有春天的气息，这也使她高兴。不过，她好久没有在石子路上行走，这会儿又穿着笨重的囚鞋，她的脚感到疼痛。她瞧瞧自己的双脚，竭力走得轻一点。他们经过一家面粉店，店门前有许多鸽子，摇摇摆摆地走来走去，没有人来打扰它们。女犯的脚差点儿碰到一只瓦灰鸽。那只鸽子拍拍翅膀飞起来，从女犯耳边飞过，给她送来一阵清风。女犯微微一笑，接着想到自己的处境，不禁长叹了一声。
Part 1 Chapter 2
MASLOVA'S EARLY LIFE.
The story of the prisoner Maslova's life was a very common one.
Maslova's mother was the unmarried daughter of a village woman, employed on a dairy farm, which belonged to two maiden ladies who were landowners. This unmarried woman had a baby every year, and, as often happens among the village people, each one of these undesired babies, after it had been carefully baptised, was neglected by its mother, whom it hindered at her work, and left to starve. Five children had died in this way. They had all been baptised and then not sufficiently fed, and just left to die. The sixth baby, whose father was a gipsy tramp, would have shared the same fate, had it not so happened that one of the maiden ladies came into the farmyard to scold the dairymaids for sending up cream that smelt of the cow. The young woman was lying in the cowshed with a fine, healthy, new-born baby. The old maiden lady scolded the maids again for allowing the woman (who had just been confined) to lie in the cowshed, and was about to go away, but seeing the baby her heart was touched, and she offered to stand godmother to the little girl, and pity for her little god-daughter induced her to give milk and a little money to the mother, so that she should feed the baby; and the little girl lived. The old ladies spoke of her as "the saved one." When the child was three years old, her mother fell ill and died, and the maiden ladies took the child from her old grandmother, to whom she was nothing but a burden.
The little black-eyed maiden grew to be extremely pretty, and so full of spirits that the ladies found her very entertaining.
The younger of the ladies, Sophia Ivanovna, who had stood godmother to the girl, had the kinder heart of the two sisters; Maria Ivanovna, the elder, was rather hard. Sophia Ivanovna dressed the little girl in nice clothes, and taught her to read and write, meaning to educate her like a lady. Maria Ivanovna thought the child should be brought up to work, and trained her to be a good servant. She was exacting; she punished, and, when in a bad temper, even struck the little girl. Growing up under these two different influences, the girl turned out half servant, half young lady. They called her Katusha, which sounds less refined than Katinka, but is not quite so common as Katka. She used to sew, tidy up the rooms, polish the metal cases of the icons and do other light work, and sometimes she sat and read to the ladies.
Though she had more than one offer, she would not marry. She felt that life as the wife of any of the working men who were courting her would be too hard; spoilt as she was by a life of case.
She lived in this manner till she was sixteen, when the nephew of the old ladies, a rich young prince, and a university student, came to stay with his aunts, and Katusha, not daring to acknowledge it even to herself, fell in love with him.
Then two years later this same nephew stayed four days with his aunts before proceeding to join his regiment, and the night before he left he betrayed Katusha, and, after giving her a 100-rouble note, went away. Five months later she knew for certain that she was to be a mother. After that everything seemed repugnant to her, her only thought being how to escape from the shame that awaited her. She began not only to serve the ladies in a half-hearted and negligent way, but once, without knowing how it happened, was very rude to them, and gave them notice, a thing she repented of later, and the ladies let her go, noticing something wrong and very dissatisfied with her. Then she got a housemaid's place in a police-officer's house, but stayed there only three months, for the police officer, a man of fifty, began to torment her, and once, when he was in a specially enterprising mood, she fired up, called him "a fool and old devil," and gave him such a knock in the chest that he fell. She was turned out for her rudeness. It was useless to look for another situation, for the time of her confinement was drawing near, so she went to the house of a village midwife, who also sold wine. The confinement was easy; but the midwife, who had a case of fever in the village, infected Katusha, and her baby boy had to be sent to the foundlings' hospital, where, according to the words of the old woman who took him there, he at once died. When Katusha went to the midwife she had 127 roubles in all, 27 which she had earned and 100 given her by her betrayer. When she left she had but six roubles; she did not know how to keep money, but spent it on herself, and gave to all who asked. The midwife took 40 roubles for two months' board and attendance, 25 went to get the baby into the foundlings' hospital, and 40 the midwife borrowed to buy a cow with. Twenty roubles went just for clothes and dainties. Having nothing left to live on, Katusha had to look out for a place again, and found one in the house of a forester. The forester was a married man, but he, too, began to annoy her from the first day. He disgusted her, and she tried to avoid him. But he, more experienced and cunning, besides being her master, who could send her wherever he liked, managed to accomplish his object. His wife found it out, and, catching Katusha and her husband in a room all by themselves, began beating her. Katusha defended herself, and they had a fight, and Katusha got turned out of the house without being paid her wages.
Then Katusha went to live with her aunt in town. The aunt's husband, a bookbinder, had once been comfortably off, but had lost all his customers, and had taken to drink, and spent all he could lay hands on at the public-house. The aunt kept a little laundry, and managed to support herself, her children, and her wretched husband. She offered Katusha the place of an assistant laundress; but seeing what a life of misery and hardship her aunt's assistants led, Katusha hesitated, and applied to a registry office for a place. One was found for her with a lady who lived with her two sons, pupils at a public day school. A week after Katusha had entered the house the elder, a big fellow with moustaches, threw up his studies and made love to her, continually following her about. His mother laid all the blame on Katusha, and gave her notice.
It so happened that, after many fruitless attempts to find a situation, Katusha again went to the registry office, and there met a woman with bracelets on her bare, plump arms and rings on most of her fingers. Hearing that Katusha was badly in want of a place, the woman gave her her address, and invited her to come to her house. Katusha went. The woman received her very kindly, set cake and sweet wine before her, then wrote a note and gave it to a servant to take to somebody. In the evening a tall man, with long, grey hair and a white beard, entered the room, and sat down at once near Katusha, smiling and gazing at her with glistening eyes. He began joking with her. The hostess called him away into the next room, and Katusha heard her say, "A fresh one from the country," Then the hostess called Katusha aside and told her that the man was an author, and that he had a great deal of money, and that if he liked her he would not grudge her anything. He did like her, and gave her 25 roubles, promising to see her often. The 25 roubles soon went; some she paid to her aunt for board and lodging; the rest was spent on a hat, ribbons, and such like. A few days later the author sent for her, and she went. He gave her another 25 roubles, and offered her a separate lodging.
Next door to the lodging rented for her by the author there lived a jolly young shopman, with whom Katusha soon fell in love. She told the author, and moved to a little lodging of her own. The shopman, who promised to marry her, went to Nijni on business without mentioning it to her, having evidently thrown her up, and Katusha remained alone. She meant to continue living in the lodging by herself, but was informed by the police that in this case she would have to get a license. She returned to her aunt. Seeing her fine dress, her hat, and mantle, her aunt no longer offered her laundry work. As she understood things, her niece had risen above that sort of thing. The question as to whether she was to become a laundress or not did not occur to Katusha, either. She looked with pity at the thin, hard-worked laundresses, some already in consumption, who stood washing or ironing with their thin arms in the fearfully hot front room, which was always full of soapy steam and draughts from the windows, and thought with horror that she might have shared the same fate.
Katusha had begun to smoke some time before, and since the young shopman had thrown her up she was getting more and more into the habit of drinking. It was not so much the flavour of wine that tempted her as the fact that it gave her a chance of forgetting the misery she suffered, making her feel more unrestrained and more confident of her own worth, which she was not when quite sober; without wine she felt sad and ashamed. Just at this time a woman came along who offered to place her in one of the largest establishments in the city, explaining all the advantages and benefits of the situation. Katusha had the choice before her of either going into service or accepting this offer--and she chose the latter. Besides, it seemed to her as though, in this way, she could revenge herself on her betrayer and the shopman and all those who had injured her. One of the things that tempted her, and was the cause of her decision, was the woman telling her she might order her own dresses--velvet, silk, satin, low-necked ball dresses, anything she liked. A mental picture of herself in a bright yellow silk trimmed with black velvet with low neck and short sleeves conquered her, and she gave up her passport. On the same evening the procuress took an isvostchik and drove her to the notorious house kept by Carolina Albertovna Kitaeva.
From that day a life of chronic sin against human and divine laws commenced for Katusha Maslova, a life which is led by hundreds of thousands of women, and which is not merely tolerated but sanctioned by the Government, anxious for the welfare of its subjects; a life which for nine women out of ten ends in painful disease, premature decrepitude, and death.
Katusha Maslova lived this life for seven years. During these years she twice changed houses, and had once been to the hospital. In the seventh year of this life, when she was twenty-six years old, happened that for which she was put in prison and for which she was now being taken to be tried, after more than three months of confinement with thieves and murderers in the stifling air of a prison.
女犯玛丝洛娃的身世极其平几。她是一个未婚的女农奴的私生子。这女农奴跟着饲养牲口的母亲一起，在两个地主老姑娘的庄院里干活。这个没有结过婚的女人年年都生一个孩子，并且按照乡下习惯，总是给孩子行洗礼，然后做母亲的不再给这个违背她的心愿来到人间的孩子喂奶，因为这会影响她干活。于是，孩子不久就饿死了。
就这样死了五个孩子。个个都行了洗礼，个个都没有吃奶，个个都死掉了。第六个孩子是跟一个过路的吉卜赛人生的，是个女孩。她的命运本来也不会有什么两样，可是那两个老姑娘中有一个凑巧来到牲口棚，斥责饲养员做的奶油有牛骚气。当时产妇和她那个白白胖胖的娃娃正躺在牲口棚里。那老姑娘因为奶油做得不好吃，又因为把产妇放进牲口棚里，大骂了一通，骂完正要走，忽然看见那娃娃，觉得很惹人爱怜，就自愿做她的教母。她给女孩行了洗礼，又因怜悯这个教女，常给做母亲的送点牛奶和钱。这样，女孩就活了下来。
两个老姑娘从此就叫她“再生儿”。
孩子三岁那年，她母亲害病死了。饲养牲口的外婆觉得外孙女是个累赘，两个老姑娘就把女孩领到身边抚养。这个眼睛乌溜溜的小女孩长得非常活泼可爱，两个老姑娘就常常拿她消遣解闷。
这两个老姑娘中，妹妹索菲雅•伊凡诺夫娜心地比较善良，给女孩行洗礼的就是她；姐姐玛丽雅•伊凡诺夫娜脾气比较急躁。索菲雅把这娃娃打扮身漂漂亮亮，还教她念书，一心想把她培养成自己的养女。玛丽雅却要把她训练成一名出色的侍女，因此对她很严格，遇到自己情绪不好，就罚她甚至打她。由于两个老姑娘持不同的态度，小姑娘长大成人后，便一半成了个侍女，一半成了个养女。她的名字也不上不下，叫卡秋莎，而不叫卡吉卡，也不叫卡金卡。①她缝补衣服，收拾房间，擦拭圣像，煮茶烧菜，磨咖啡豆，煮咖啡，洗零星衣物，有时还坐下来给两个老姑娘读书解闷。
--------
①她的本名叫卡吉琳娜，卡吉卡是粗俗的叫法，卡金卡是高雅的称呼，而卡秋莎则是普通的小名。
有人来给她说媒，她一概谢绝，觉得嫁给卖力气过活的男人，日子一定很苦。她已经过惯地主家的舒适生活。
她就这样一直生活到十六岁。在满十六岁那年，两个老姑娘的侄儿，一个在大学念书的阔绰的公爵少爷来到她们家。卡秋莎暗暗爱上了他，却不敢向他表白，连自己都不敢承认产生了这种感情。两年后，这位侄少爷出发远征，途经姑妈家，又待了四天。临行前夜，他引诱了卡秋莎，动身那天塞给她一张百卢布钞票。他走了五个月后，她才断定自己怀孕了。
从那时起，她变得性情烦躁，一味想着怎样才能避免即将临头的羞辱。她服侍两个老姑娘，不仅敷衍塞责，而且连自己都没想到，竟发起脾气来。她顶撞老姑娘，对她们说了不少粗话，事后又觉得懊悔，就要求辞工。
两个老姑娘对她也很不满意，就放她走了。她从她们家里出来，到警察局长家做侍女，但只做了三个月，因为那局长虽然年已半百，还是对她纠缠不清。有一次，他逼得特别厉害，她发起火来，骂他混蛋和老鬼，狠狠地把他推开，他竟被推倒在地。她因此被解雇了。她再找工作已不可能，因为快要分娩，就寄居到乡下一个给人接生兼贩私酒的寡妇家里。分娩很顺利，可是那接生婆刚给一个有病的乡下女人接过生，便把产褥热传染给了卡秋莎。男孩一生下来就被送到育婴堂。据送去的老太婆说，婴儿一到那里就死了。
卡秋莎住到接生婆家里的时候，身上总共有一百二十七卢布：二十七卢布是她自己挣的，一百卢布是引诱她的公爵少爷送的。等她从接生婆家里出来，手头只剩下六个卢布。她不懂得省吃俭用，很会花钱，待人又厚道，总是有求必应。接生婆向她要了四十卢布，作为两个月的伙食费和茶点钱，又要了二十五卢布，算是把婴儿送到育婴堂的费用。另外，接生婆又向她借了四十卢布买牛。剩下的二十几个卢布，卡秋莎自己买衣服，送礼，零星花掉了。这样，当卡秋莎身体复元时，她已身无分文，不得不重新找工作。她到林务官家干活。林务官虽然已有老婆，但也跟警察局长一样，从第一天起就缠住卡秋莎不放。卡秋莎讨厌他，竭力回避他。但他比卡秋莎狡猾老练，主要因为他是东家，可以任意支使她，终于找到了一个机会，把她占有了。做妻子的知道了这件事，有一次看到丈夫同卡秋莎单独待在房间里，就扑过去打她。卡秋莎不甘示弱，两人厮打起来。结果卡秋莎被撵了出来，连工资都没有拿到。此后卡秋莎来到城里，住在姨妈家。姨父是个装订工，原先日子过得不错，后来主顾越来越少，他就借酒解愁，把家里的东西都变卖喝掉了。
姨妈开了一家小洗衣店，借以养活儿女，供养潦倒的丈夫。姨妈要玛丝洛娃进她的洗衣店干活。但玛丝洛娃看到洗衣店里女工的艰苦生活，犹豫不决，就到荐头行找工作，给人家当女仆。她找到了一户人家，有一位太太和两个念中学的男孩。进去才一星期，那个念中学六年级的留小胡子的大儿子就丢下功课，缠住玛丝洛娃，不让她安宁。做母亲的却一味责怪玛丝洛娃，把她解雇了。玛丝洛娃没有找到新的工作，但在荐头行里无意中遇到一位手上戴满戒指、肥胖的光胳膊上戴着手镯的太太。这位太太知道了玛丝洛娃的处境，就留下地址，请玛丝洛娃到她家去。玛丝洛娃去找她。这位太太亲热地招待她，请她吃馅饼和甜酒，同时打发侍女送一封信到什么地方去。傍晚就有一个须发花白的高个子来到这屋里。这老头子一来就挨着玛丝洛娃坐下，眼睛闪闪发亮，笑嘻嘻地打量着她，同她说笑。女主人把他叫到另一个房间，玛丝洛娃但听得女主人说：“刚从乡下来的，新鲜得很呐！”然后女主人把玛丝洛娃叫去，对她说他是作家，钱多得要命，只要她能如他的意，他是不会舍不得花钱的。她果然如了他的意，他就给了她二十五卢布，还答应常常同她相会。她付清了姨妈家的生活费，买了新衣服、帽子和缎带，很快就把钱花光了。过了几天，作家又来请她去。她去了。他又给了她二十五卢布，叫她搬到一个独门独户的寓所去住。
玛丝洛娃住在作家替她租下的寓所里，却爱上了同院一个快乐的店员。她主动把这事告诉作家，然后又搬到一个更小的独户寓所里去住。那个店员起初答应同她结婚，后来竟不辞而别，到下城去，显然是把她抛弃了。这样，玛丝洛娃又剩下孤零零一个人。她本想独个儿继续住在那个寓所里，可是人家不答应。派出所长对她说，她要领到黄色执照①，接受医生检查，才能单独居住。于是她又回到姨妈家。姨妈见她穿戴着时式的衣服、披肩和帽子，客客气气接待她，再也不敢要她做洗衣妇，认为她现在的身价高了。而对玛丝洛娃来说，她根本不考虑做洗衣妇的问题。她瞧着前面几个屋子里的洗衣妇，对她们充满怜悯。她们脸色苍白，胳膊干瘦，有的己得了痨病，过着苦役犯一般的生活。那里不论冬夏，窗子一直敞开着，她们就在三十度②高温的肥皂蒸汽里洗熨衣服。玛丝洛娃一想到她也可能服这样的苦役，不禁感到恐惧。
就在玛丝洛娃没有任何依靠，生活无着的时候，一个为妓院物色姑娘的牙婆找到了她。
--------
①帝俄政府发的妓女执照。
②指列氏温度。列氏温度计把冰点作0度，沸点作80度，列氏30度等于摄氏37．5度。
玛丝洛娃早就抽上香烟，而在她同店员姘居的后期和被他抛弃以后，就越来越离不开酒瓶。她之所以离不开酒瓶，不仅因为酒味醇美，更因为酒能使她忘记身受的一切痛苦，暂时解脱烦闷，增强自尊心。而这样的精神状态不喝酒是无法维持的。她不喝酒就觉得意气消沉，羞耻难当。
牙婆招待姨妈吃饭，把玛丝洛娃灌醉，要她到城里一家最高级的妓院去做生意，又向她列举干这个营生的种种好处。玛丝洛娃面临着一场选择：或者低声下气去当女仆，但这样就逃避不了男人的纠缠，不得不同人临时秘密通奸；或者取得生活安定而又合法的地位，就是进行法律所容许而又报酬丰厚的长期的公开通奸。她选择了后一条。此外，她想用这种方式来报复诱奸她的年轻公爵、店员和一切欺侮过她的男人。同时还有一个条件诱惑她，使她最后打定主意，那就是牙婆答应她，她喜爱什么衣服，就可以做什么衣服，丝绒的，法伊绉①的，绸缎的，袒胸露臂的舞衫，等等，任凭挑选。玛丝洛娃想象着自己穿上一件袒胸黑丝绒滚边的鹅黄连衣裙的情景，再也经不住诱惑，就交出身份证去换取黄色执照。当天晚上，牙婆雇来一辆马车，把她带到著名的基塔耶娃妓院里。
--------
①正反两面都有横条纹的丝织品或毛织品。
从此以后，玛丝洛娃就经常违背上帝的诫命和人类道德，过起犯罪的生活来。千百万妇女过着这种生活，不仅获得关心公民福利的政府的许可，而且受到它的保护。最后，这类妇女十个倒有九个受着恶疾的折磨，未老先衰，过早夭折。
夜间纵酒作乐，白天昏睡不醒。下午两三点钟，她们才懒洋洋地从肮脏的床上爬起来，喝矿泉水醒酒，或者喝咖啡，身上穿着罩衫、短上衣或者长睡衣，没精打采地在几个房间里走来走去，隔着窗帘望望窗外，有气无力地对骂几句。接着是梳洗，擦油，往身上和头发上洒香水，试衣服，为服饰同老鸨吵嘴，反复照镜子，涂脂抹粉，画眉毛，吃油腻的甜点心；最后穿上袒露肉体的鲜艳绸衫，来到灯火辉煌的华丽大厅里。客人陆续到来，奏乐，跳舞，吃糖，喝酒，吸烟，通奸。客人中间有年轻的，有中年的，有半大孩子，有龙钟的老头，有单身的，有成家的，有商人，有店员，有亚美尼亚人，有犹太人，有鞑靼人，有富裕的，有贫穷的，有强壮的，有病弱的，有喝醉的，有清醒的，有粗野的，有温柔的，有军人，有文官，有大学生，有中学生。总之，各种不同身分，不同年龄，不同性格的男人，应有尽有。又是喧闹又是调笑，又是打架又是音乐，吸烟喝酒，喝酒吸烟，音乐从黄昏一直响到天明。直到早晨，她们才得脱身和睡觉。天天如此，个个星期都是这样。每到周末，她们乘车去到政府机关——警察分局，那里坐着官员和医生，都是男人。他们的态度有时严肃认真，有时轻浮粗野，蹂躏了不仅为人类所赋有、甚至连禽兽都具备的那种足以防止犯罪的羞耻心，给这些女人检查身体，发给她们许可证，使她们可以和同谋者再干上一星期同类罪行。下一个星期还是这样。天天如此，不分冬夏，没有假期。
玛丝洛娃就这样过了七年。在这期间，她换过两家妓院，住过一次医院。在她进妓院的第七年，也是她初次失身后的第八年，那时她才二十六岁，不料出了一件事，使她进了监狱。她在牢里同杀人犯和盗贼一起生活了六个月，今天被押解到法院受审。
Part 1 Chapter 3
NEKHLUDOFF.
When Maslova, wearied out by the long walk, reached the building, accompanied by two soldiers, Prince Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff, who had seduced her, was still lying on his high bedstead, with a feather bed on the top of the spring mattress, in a fine, clean, well-ironed linen night shirt, smoking a cigarette, and considering what he had to do to-day, and what had happened yesterday.
Recalling the evening he had spent with the Korchagins, a wealthy and aristocratic family, whose daughter every one expected he would marry, he sighed, and, throwing away the end of his cigarette, was going to take another out of the silver case; but, changing his mind, he resolutely raised his solid frame, and, putting down his smooth, white legs, stepped into his slippers, threw his silk dressing gown over his broad shoulders, and passed into his dressing-room, walking heavily and quickly. There he carefully cleaned his teeth, many of which were filled, with tooth powder, and rinsed his mouth with scented elixir. After that he washed his hands with perfumed soap, cleaned his long nails with particular care, then, from a tap fixed to his marble washstand, he let a spray of cold water run over his face and stout neck. Having finished this part of the business, he went into a third room, where a shower bath stood ready for him. Having refreshed his full, white, muscular body, and dried it with a rough bath sheet, he put on his fine undergarments and his boots, and sat down before the glass to brush his black beard and his curly hair, that had begun to get thin above the forehead. Everything he used, everything belonging to his toilet, his linen, his clothes, boots, necktie, pin, studs, was of the best quality, very quiet, simple, durable and costly.
Nekhludoff dressed leisurely, and went into the dining-room. A table, which looked very imposing with its four legs carved in the shape of lions' paws, and a huge side-board to match, stood in the oblong room, the floor of which had been polished by three men the day before. On the table, which was covered with a fine, starched cloth, stood a silver coffeepot full of aromatic coffee, a sugar basin, a jug of fresh cream, and a bread basket filled with fresh rolls, rusks, and biscuits; and beside the plate lay the last number of the _Revue des Deux Mondes_, a newspaper, and several letters.
Nekhludoff was just going to open his letters, when a stout, middle-aged woman in mourning, a lace cap covering the widening parting of her hair, glided into the room. This was Agraphena Petrovna, formerly lady's maid to Nekhludoff's mother. Her mistress had died quite recently in this very house, and she remained with the son as his housekeeper. Agraphena Petrovna had spent nearly ten years, at different times, abroad with Nekhludoff's mother, and had the appearance and manners of a lady. She had lived with the Nekhludoffs from the time she was a child, and had known Dmitri Ivanovitch at the time when he was still little Mitinka.
"Good-morning, Dmitri Ivanovitch."
"Good-morning, Agraphena Petrovna. What is it you want?" Nekhludoff asked.
"A letter from the princess; either from the mother or the daughter. The maid brought it some time ago, and is waiting in my room," answered Agraphena Petrovna, handing him the letter with a significant smile.
"All right! Directly!" said Nekhludoff, taking the letter and frowning as he noticed Agraphena Petrovna's smile.
That smile meant that the letter was from the younger Princess Korchagin, whom Agraphena Petrovna expected him to marry. This supposition of hers annoyed Nekhludoff.
"Then I'll tell her to wait?" and Agraphena Petrovna took a crumb brush which was not in its place, put it away, and sailed out of the room.
Nekhludoff opened the perfumed note, and began reading it.
The note was written on a sheet of thick grey paper, with rough edges; the writing looked English. It said:
Having assumed the task of acting as your memory, I take the liberty of reminding you that on this the 28th day of April you have to appear at the Law Courts, as juryman, and, in consequence, can on no account accompany us and Kolosoff to the picture gallery, as, with your habitual flightiness, you promised yesterday; _a moins que vous ne soyez dispose a payer la cour d'assise les 300 roubles d'amende que vous vous refusez pour votre cheval,_ for not appearing in time. I remembered it last night after you were gone, so do not forget.
Princess M. Korchagin.
On the other side was a postscript.
_Maman vous fait dire que votre convert vous attendra jusqu'a la nuit. Venez absolument a quelle heure que cela soit._
M. K.
Nekhludoff made a grimace. This note was a continuation of that skilful manoeuvring which the Princess Korchagin had already practised for two months in order to bind him closer and closer with invisible threads. And yet, beside the usual hesitation of men past their youth to marry unless they are very much in love, Nekhludoff had very good reasons why, even if he did make up his mind to it, he could not propose at once. It was not that ten years previously he had betrayed and forsaken Maslova; he had quite forgotten that, and he would not have considered it a reason for not marrying. No! The reason was that he had a liaison with a married woman, and, though he considered it broken off, she did not.
Nekhludoff was rather shy with women, and his very shyness awakened in this married woman, the unprincipled wife of the marechal de noblesse of a district where Nekhludoff was present at an election, the desire of vanquishing him. This woman drew him into an intimacy which entangled him more and more, while it daily became more distasteful to him. Having succumbed to the temptation, Nekhludoff felt guilty, and had not the courage to break the tie without her consent. And this was the reason he did not feel at liberty to propose to Korchagin even if he had wished to do so. Among the letters on the table was one from this woman's husband. Seeing his writing and the postmark, Nekhludoff flushed, and felt his energies awakening, as they always did when he was facing any kind of danger.
But his excitement passed at once. The marechal do noblesse, of the district in which his largest estate lay, wrote only to let Nekhludoff know that there was to be a special meeting towards the end of May, and that Nekhludoff was to be sure and come to "_donner un coup d'epaule_," at the important debates concerning the schools and the roads, as a strong opposition by the reactionary party was expected.
The marechal was a liberal, and was quite engrossed in this fight, not even noticing the misfortune that had befallen him.
Nekhludoff remembered the dreadful moments he had lived through; once when he thought that the husband had found him out and was going to challenge him, and he was making up his mind to fire into the air; also the terrible scene he had with her when she ran out into the park, and in her excitement tried to drown herself in the pond.
"Well, I cannot go now, and can do nothing until I get a reply from her," thought Nekhludoff. A week ago he had written her a decisive letter, in which he acknowledged his guilt, and his readiness to atone for it; but at the same time he pronounced their relations to be at an end, for her own good, as he expressed it. To this letter he had as yet received no answer. This might prove a good sign, for if she did not agree to break off their relations, she would have written at once, or even come herself, as she had done before. Nekhludoff had heard that there was some officer who was paying her marked attention, and this tormented him by awakening jealousy, and at the same time encouraged him with the hope of escape from the deception that was oppressing him.
The other letter was from his steward. The steward wrote to tell him that a visit to his estates was necessary in order to enter into possession, and also to decide about the further management of his lands; whether it was to continue in the same way as when his mother was alive, or whether, as he had represented to the late lamented princess, and now advised the young prince, they had not better increase their stock and farm all the land now rented by the peasants themselves. The steward wrote that this would be a far more profitable way of managing the property; at the same time, he apologised for not having forwarded the 3,000 roubles income due on the 1st. This money would he sent on by the next mail. The reason for the delay was that he could not get the money out of the peasants, who had grown so untrustworthy that he had to appeal to the authorities. This letter was partly disagreeable, and partly pleasant. It was pleasant to feel that he had power over so large a property, and yet disagreeable, because Nekhludoff had been an enthusiastic admirer of Henry George and Herbert Spencer. Being himself heir to a large property, he was especially struck by the position taken up by Spencer in Social Statics, that justice forbids private landholding, and with the straightforward resoluteness of his age, had not merely spoken to prove that land could not be looked upon as private property, and written essays on that subject at the university, but had acted up to his convictions, and, considering it wrong to hold landed property, had given the small piece of land he had inherited from his father to the peasants. Inheriting his mother's large estates, and thus becoming a landed proprietor, he had to choose one of two things: either to give up his property, as he had given up his father's land ten years before, or silently to confess that all his former ideas were mistaken and false.
He could not choose the former because he had no means but the landed estates (he did not care to serve); moreover, he had formed luxurious habits which he could not easily give up. Besides, he had no longer the same inducements; his strong convictions, the resoluteness of youth, and the ambitious desire to do something unusual were gone. As to the second course, that of denying those clear and unanswerable proofs of the injustice of landholding, which he had drawn from Spencer's Social Statics, and the brilliant corroboration of which he had at a later period found in the works of Henry George, such a course was impossible to him.
当玛丝洛娃在士兵押送下走了许多路，筋疲力尽，好容易才走到州法院大厦时，她两个养母的侄儿，当年诱奸她的德米特里•伊凡内奇•聂赫留朵夫公爵正躺在高高的弹簧床上，床上铺着鸭绒垫褥，被单被揉得很皱。他穿着一件前襟皱裥熨得笔挺的洁净荷兰细麻布睡衣，敞开领子，吸着香烟。他目光呆滞地瞪着前方，想着今天有什么事要做，昨天发生过什么事。
昨天他在有钱有势的柯察金家度过一个黄昏。大家都认为他应该同他们家的小姐结婚。他想起昨晚的事，叹了一口气，丢掉手里的烟蒂，想从银烟盒里再取出一支烟，可是忽然改变主意，从床上挂下两条光溜溜的白腿，用脚找到拖鞋。他拿起一件绸晨衣往胖胖的肩膀上一披，迈着沉重的步子，急速走到卧室旁的盥洗室里。盥洗室里充满甘香酒剂、花露水、发蜡和香水的香味。他在那里用特等牙粉刷他那口补过多处的牙齿，用香喷喷的漱口药水漱口。然后上上下下擦洗身子，再用几块不同的毛巾擦干。他拿香皂洗手，用刷子仔细刷净长指甲，在巨大的大理石洗脸盆里洗了脸和肥胖的脖子，然后走到卧室旁的第三间屋里，那里已为他准备好了淋浴。他用凉水冲洗丰满白净、肌肉累累的身子，拿软毛巾擦干，穿上熨得笔挺的洁净衬衫和擦得象镜子一样光亮的皮鞋，坐到梳妆台前，用两把刷子梳理他那鬈曲的黑胡子和头顶前面已变得稀疏的鬈发。
凡是他使用的东西，衬衫、外衣、皮鞋、领带、别针、袖扣，样样都是最贵重最讲究的，都很高雅，大方，坚固，名贵。
聂赫留朵夫从好多领带和胸针中随手取了一条领带和一枚胸针（以前他对挑选领带和胸针很感兴趣，现在却毫不在意），又从椅子上拿起刷净的衣服穿好。这下子他虽算不上精神抖擞，却也浑身上下整洁芳香。他走进长方形饭厅。饭厅里的镶木地板昨天已由三个农民擦得锯光闪亮，上面摆着麻栎大酒台和一张活动大餐桌，桌腿雕成张开的狮爪，很有气派。桌上铺一块浆得笔挺、绣有巨大花体字母拼成的家徽的薄桌布，上面放着装有香气扑鼻的咖啡的银咖啡壶、银糖缸、盛有煮沸过的奶油的银壶和装满新鲜白面包、面包干和饼干的篮子。食具旁放着刚收到的信件、报纸和一本新出的法文杂志《两个世界》①。聂赫留朵夫刚要拆信，从通向走廊的门里忽然悄悄地进来一个肥胖的老妇人。她身穿丧服，头上扎着花边头带，把她那宽阔的头路都遮住了。她叫阿格拉斐娜，原是聂赫留朵夫母亲的侍女。前不久母亲在这个房子里去世，她就留下担任少爷的女管家。
--------
①一八二九年起在巴黎印行的文艺和政论法语杂志，在俄国知识分子中间流行很广。这里原文为法语。以下原文凡用法语的，一律排仿宋体，不再一一作注。
阿格拉斐娜跟随聂赫留朵夫母亲前后在国外待了十年，很有点贵妇人的风度和气派。她从小就生活在聂赫留朵夫家，在德米特里•伊凡内奇还叫小名米金卡的时候就知道他了。
“您早，德米特里•伊凡内奇！”
“您好，阿格拉斐娜！有什么新鲜事儿啊？”聂赫留朵夫戏谑地问。
“有一封信，也不知是公爵夫人写来的，还是公爵小姐写来的，她们家的女佣人送来有好半天了，现在她还在我屋里等着呢，”阿格拉斐娜说着把信交给聂赫留朵夫，脸上现出会心的微笑。
“好，等一下，”聂赫留朵夫接过信说，察觉阿格拉斐娜脸上的笑意，不由得皱起眉头。
阿格拉斐娜的笑容表示，信是柯察金公爵小姐写来的。她以为聂赫留朵夫已准备同她结婚。阿格拉斐娜笑容的含义却使聂赫留朵夫不快。
“那我去叫她再等一下，”阿格拉斐娜拿起那把放错地方的扫面包屑小刷子，将它放回老地方，悄悄地走出饭厅。
聂赫留朵夫拆开阿格拉斐娜交给他的那封香气扑鼻的信，抽出一张曲边的灰色厚信纸，看见上面的字迹尖细而稀疏，读了起来：
“我既已承担责任，把您的事随时提醒您，现在就通知您，今天四月二十八日您应该出庭陪审，因此您不能照您一贯的轻率作风，如昨天所答应的那样，陪我们和柯洛索夫去观看画展，除非您情愿向州法院缴纳三百卢布罚金，相当于您舍不得买那匹马的数目，为的是您没有准时出庭。昨天您一走，我就记起这件事。请您务必不要忘记。
玛•柯察金公爵小姐。”
信纸背面又加了两句：
“妈要我告诉您，为您准备的晚餐将等您到深夜。请您务必光临，迟早听便。
玛•柯•”
聂赫留朵夫皱起眉头。这封信是柯察金公爵小姐两个月来向他巧妙进攻的又一招，目的是要用无形的千丝万缕把他同自己拴得越来越紧。凡是年纪已不很轻、又不是在热恋中的男人，对结婚问题往往患得患失，犹豫不决。不过，除了这一点，聂赫留朵夫还有一个重大原因，使他就算拿定主意，也不能立刻去求婚。这原因并非他在十年前诱奸了卡秋莎又把她抛弃了。这件事他已经忘记得一干二净，即使想起来，也不会把它看作结婚的障碍。这原因是他同一个有夫之妇有过私情，虽然从他这方面来说，这种关系现在已经结束，但她却不认为已一刀两断。
聂赫留朵夫见到女人很腼腆。正因为他腼腆，这个有夫之妇才想要征服他。这个女人是聂赫留朵夫参加选举的那个县的首席贵族的妻子。她终于把聂赫留朵夫引入彀中。聂赫留朵夫一天比一天迷恋她，同时又一天比一天嫌恶她。聂赫留朵夫起初经不住她的诱惑，后来又在她面前感到内疚，因此若不取得她的同意，就不能断绝这种关系。也就因为这个缘故，聂赫留朵夫认为即使他心里愿意，也无权向柯察金小姐求婚。
桌上正好放着那个女人的丈夫的来信。聂赫留朵夫一看见他的笔迹和邮戳，就脸红耳赤，心惊肉跳。他每次面临危险，总有这样的感觉。不过，他的紧张是多余的：那个丈夫，聂赫留朵夫主要地产所在县的首席贵族，通知聂赫留朵夫说，五月底将召开地方自治会非常会议，他要求聂赫留朵夫务必出席，以便在讨论有关学校和马路等当前重大问题时支持他，因为估计将遭到反动派的坚决反对。
首席贵族是个自由派，他和几个志同道合的人一起反对亚历山大三世①登位后逐渐抬头的反动势力，一心一意投入这场斗争，根本不知道家里出了不幸的变故。
--------
①俄国沙皇，一八八一——一八九四年在位，因他父亲被民意党人杀害，实行恐怖统治，怂恿反动势力抬头。
聂赫留朵夫想起由于这个人而产生的种种烦恼。记得有一次他以为那女人的丈夫已知道这事，就做好同他决斗的准备，决斗时他将朝天开枪。还记得她跟他大闹过一场，她在绝望中奔往花园的池塘，想投水自尽，他连忙追了上去。“我现在不能到她那边去，在她没有答复我以前，我也不能采取任何措施，”聂赫留朵夫心里盘算着。一星期以前，他写了一封信给她，语气很坚决，承认自己有罪，不惜用任何方式赎罪，但认为为了她的幸福，他们的关系必须一刀两断。他现在就在等她的回信，但没有等到。没有回信多少也是个好兆头。她要是不同意断绝关系，早就该来信了，说不定还会象上次那样亲自赶来。聂赫留朵夫听说现在有个军官在追求她，这使他心里酸溜溜的，但同时又因为可以不再撒谎做假而感到高兴，并松了一口气。
另一封信是经管他地产的总管写来的。总管在信里说，他聂赫留朵夫必须亲自回乡一次，以便办理遗产过户手续，同时就农业的经营方式作出决定：继续照公爵夫人在世时那样经营呢，还是采取他总管以前曾向公爵夫人提出，如今再向公爵少爷提出的办法，也就是增加农具，把租给农民的土地全部收回自己耕种。总管认为自己耕种要划算得多。此外，总管还表示歉意说，原定月初汇出的三千卢布得耽搁几天，这笔钱将随下一班邮车汇出。耽搁的原因是农民不肯缴租，他收不齐租金，只得求助于官府，强制农民缴纳。聂赫留朵夫收到这封信，又高兴又不高兴。高兴的是他意识到自己掌握了大量产业。不高兴的是他当年原是斯宾塞①的忠实信徒，而且身为大地主，对斯宾塞在《社会静力学》②中所提出的“正义不容许土地私有”这个论点特别折服。他出于青年人的正直和果断，不仅口头上拥护土地不该成为私有财产的观点，在大学里还就这个问题写过论文，而且真的曾把一小块土地（那块土地不属于他母亲所有，而是他从父亲名下直接继承来的）分给农民。他不愿违反自己的信念而占有土地。如今继承了母亲的遗产而成为大地主，他必须在两条道路中间选择一条：或者象十年前处理父亲遗下的两百俄亩土地那样，放弃他名下的产业；或者默认自己以前的全部想法都是荒谬的。
第一条道路他不能走，因为除了土地他没有任何其他生活资料。他既不愿意做官，又不能放弃早已过惯的奢侈生活。再说，他也没有必要放弃这样的生活，因为年轻时的信仰、决心、虚荣和一鸣惊人的欲望，如今都没有了。至于第二条道路，要否定他从斯宾塞的《社会静力学》中汲取来、后来又从亨利•乔治③的著作里找到光辉论证的“土地私有不合理”这个论点，他可怎么也办不到。
--------
①赫伯特•斯宾塞（1820—1903）——英国社会学家，不可知论者，唯心主义哲学家。
②原文是英语。
③亨利•乔治（1839—1897）——美国经济学家和社会活动家。
就因为这个缘故，总管的信使他不高兴。
Part 1 Chapter 4
MISSY.
When Nekhludoff had finished his coffee, he went to his study to look at the summons, and find out what time he was to appear at the court, before writing his answer to the princess. Passing through his studio, where a few studies hung on the walls and, facing the easel, stood an unfinished picture, a feeling of inability to advance in art, a sense of his incapacity, came over him. He had often had this feeling, of late, and explained it by his too finely-developed aesthetic taste; still, the feeling was a very unpleasant one. Seven years before this he had given up military service, feeling sure that he had a talent for art, and had looked down with some disdain at all other activity from the height of his artistic standpoint. And now it turned out that he had no right to do so, and therefore everything that reminded him of all this was unpleasant. He looked at the luxurious fittings of the studio with a heavy heart, and it was in no cheerful mood that he entered his study, a large, lofty room fitted up with a view to comfort, convenience, and elegant appearance. He found the summons at once in a pigeon hole, labelled "immediate," of his large writing table. He had to appear at the court at 11 o'clock.
Nekhludoff sat down to write a note in reply to the princess, thanking her for the invitation, and promising to try and come to dinner. Having written one note, he tore it up, as it seemed too intimate. He wrote another, but it was too cold; he feared it might give offence, so he tore it up, too. He pressed the button of an electric bell, and his servant, an elderly, morose-looking man, with whiskers and shaved chin and lip, wearing a grey cotton apron, entered at the door.
"Send to fetch an isvostchik, please."
"Yes, sir."
"And tell the person who is waiting that I send thanks for the invitation, and shall try to come."
"Yes, sir."
"It is not very polite, but I can't write; no matter, I shall see her today," thought Nekhludoff, and went to get his overcoat.
When he came out of the house, an isvostchik he knew, with india-rubber tires to his trap, was at the door waiting for him. "You had hardly gone away from Prince Korchagin's yesterday," he said, turning half round, "when I drove up, and the Swiss at the door says, 'just gone.'" The isvostchik knew that Nekhludoff visited at the Korchagins, and called there on the chance of being engaged by him.
"Even the isvostchiks know of my relations with the Korchagins," thought Nekhludoff, and again the question whether he should not marry Princess Korchagin presented itself to him, and he could not decide it either way, any more than most of the questions that arose in his mind at this time.
It was in favour of marriage in general, that besides the comforts of hearth and home, it made a moral life possible, and chiefly that a family would, so Nekhludoff thought, give an aim to his now empty life.
Against marriage in general was the fear, common to bachelors past their first youth, of losing freedom, and an unconscious awe before this mysterious creature, a woman.
In this particular case, in favour of marrying Missy (her name was Mary, but, as is usual among a certain set, a nickname had been given her) was that she came of good family, and differed in everything, manner of speaking, walking, laughing, from the common people, not by anything exceptional, but by her "good breeding"--he could find no other term for this quality, though he prized it very highly---and, besides, she thought more of him than of anybody else, therefore evidently understood him. This understanding of him, i.e., the recognition of his superior merits, was to Nekhludoff a proof of her good sense and correct judgment. Against marrying Missy in particular, was, that in all likelihood, a girl with even higher qualities could be found, that she was already 27, and that he was hardly her first love. This last idea was painful to him. His pride would not reconcile itself with the thought that she had loved some one else, even in the past. Of course, she could not have known that she should meet him, but the thought that she was capable of loving another offended him. So that he had as many reasons for marrying as against it; at any rate, they weighed equally with Nekhludoff, who laughed at himself, and called himself the ass of the fable, remaining like that animal undecided which haycock to turn to.
"At any rate, before I get an answer from Mary Vasilievna (the marechal's wife), and finish completely with her, I can do nothing," he said to himself. And the conviction that he might, and was even obliged, to delay his decision, was comforting. "Well, I shall consider all that later on," he said to himself, as the trap drove silently along the asphalt pavement up to the doors of the Court.
"Now I must fulfil my public duties conscientiously, as I am in the habit of always doing, and as I consider it right to do. Besides, they are often interesting." And he entered the hall of the Law Courts, past the doorkeeper.
聂赫留朵夫喝完咖啡，到书房查看法院通知，应该几点钟出庭，再给公爵小姐写回信。去书房就得经过画室。画室里放着一个画架，架上反放着一幅开了头的画稿，墙上挂着几张习作。看到这幅他花了两年功夫画的画稿，看到那些习作和整个画室，他又一次深切地感到，他的绘画水平已无法再提高了。这种心情是他近来常有的。他认为这是由于审美观过分高雅的缘故，但不管怎样，总是不愉快的。
七年前，他断定自己有绘画天才，就辞去军职。他把艺术创作看得高于一切，瞧不起其他活动。现在事实证明他无权妄自尊大。因此一想到这事就不愉快。他心情沉重地瞧瞧画室里豪华的设备，闷闷不乐地走进书房。书房又高又大，里面有各种装饰、用品和舒适的家具。
聂赫留朵夫立刻在大写字台标明“急事”的抽屉里找到那份通知，知道必须在十一时出庭。接着他坐下来给公爵小姐写信，感谢她的邀请，并表示将尽量赶去吃饭。但他写完后就把信撕掉，觉得口气太亲热。他重新写了一封，却又觉得太冷淡，人家看了会生气。他又把信撕掉，然后按了按电铃。一个脸色阴沉的老仆人，留着络腮胡子，嘴唇和下巴刮得光光的，腰系灰细布围裙，走了进来。
“请您派人去雇一辆马车来。”
“是，老爷。”
“再对柯察金家来的人说一声，谢谢他们东家，我会尽量赶到的。”
“是。”
“这样有点失礼，可是我写不成。反正今天我要同她见面的，”聂赫留朵夫心里想着，离开书房去换衣服。
他换好衣服，走到大门口，那个熟识的车夫驾着橡胶轮马车已在那里等着他了。
“昨天您刚离开柯察金家，我就到了，”车夫把他那套在白衬衫领子里的黧黑强壮的脖子半扭过来，说，“看门的说，您老爷才走。”
“连马车夫都知道我同柯察金家的关系，”聂赫留朵夫想，又考虑起近来经常盘据在他头脑里的问题：该不该同柯察金小姐结婚。这个问题也象当前他遇到的许多问题一样，怎么也无法解决。
聂赫留朵夫想结婚的原因是，第一，除了获得家庭的温暖外，还可以避免不正常的两性关系，过合乎道德的生活；第二，也是主要的原因，他希望家庭和孩子能充实他目前这种空虚的生活。他想结婚无非就是这些原因。不想结婚的原因是，第一，唯恐丧失自由，凡是年纪不轻的单身汉都有这样的顾虑；第二，对女人这种神秘的生物抱着一种莫名的恐惧。
他愿意同米西（柯察金小姐的本名是马利亚，如同他们这种圈子里所有的家庭一样，她有一个别名）结婚还有一些特殊原因，那就是，第一，她出身名门，衣着、谈吐、步态、笑容，处处与众不同，她给人的印象不是别的，而是“教养有素”——他再也想不出更适当的形容词，并且很重视这种品质；第二，她认为他是个出类拔萃的人物，因此他认为只有她才了解他。对他的这种了解，也就是对他崇高品格的肯定，聂赫留朵夫认为这足以证明她聪明颖悟，独具慧眼。不想同米西结婚的特殊原因是，第一，他很可能找到比米西好得多因而同他更相配的姑娘；第二，她今年已二十七岁，因此以前一定谈过恋爱。这个想法使聂赫留朵夫感到很不是滋味。他的自尊心使他无法忍受这种情况，哪怕这已是往事。当然她以前不可能知道她日后会遇见他，但是一想到她可能爱过别人，他还是感到屈辱。
这样，想结婚和不想结婚，都有理由，二者势均力敌，不相上下，因此聂赫留朵夫嘲笑自己是布里丹的驴子①。他始终拿不定主意，不知道该选哪一捆干草好。
--------
①法国十四世纪哲学家布里丹写有一个寓言，说一匹驴子看到两捆干草，外形和质量完全一样，它犹豫不决，不知道选哪一捆好，结果饿死。
“反正还没有收到玛丽雅（首席贵族的妻子）的回信，那事还没有完全结束，我还不能采取任何行动，”他自言自语。
想到他可以而且不得不推迟作出决定，他感到高兴。
“不过，这些事以后再考虑吧，”当他的轻便马车悄悄地来到法院门口的柏油马路上时，他这样想。
“现在我得照例忠实履行我的社会职责，我应该这样做。再说，这种事多半都挺有意思，”他心里想着，从看门人旁边走过，进入法院的门廊。
Part 1 Chapter 5
THE JURYMEN.
The corridors of the Court were already full of activity. The attendants hurried, out of breath, dragging their feet along the ground without lifting them, backwards and forwards, with all sorts of messages and papers. Ushers, advocates, and law officers passed hither and thither. Plaintiffs, and those of the accused who were not guarded, wandered sadly along the walls or sat waiting.
"Where is the Law Court?" Nekhludoff asked of an attendant.
"Which? There is the Civil Court and the Criminal Court."
"I am on the jury."
"The Criminal Court you should have said. Here to the right, then to the left--the second door."
Nekhludoff followed the direction.
Meanwhile some of the Criminal Court jurymen who were late had hurriedly passed into a separate room. At the door mentioned two men stood waiting.
One, a tall, fat merchant, a kind-hearted fellow, had evidently partaken of some refreshments and a glass of something, and was in most pleasant spirits. The other was a shopman of Jewish extraction. They were talking about the price of wool when Nekhludoff came up and asked them if this was the jurymen's room.
"Yes, my dear sir, this is it. One of us? On the jury, are you?" asked the merchant, with a merry wink.
"Ah, well, we shall have a go at the work together," he continued, after Nekhludoff had answered in the affirmative. "My name is Baklasheff, merchant of the Second Guild," he said, putting out his broad, soft, flexible hand.
"With whom have I the honour?"
Nekhludoff gave his name and passed into the jurymen's room.
Inside the room were about ten persons of all sorts. They had come but a short while ago, and some were sitting, others walking up and down, looking at each other, and making each other's acquaintance. There was a retired colonel in uniform; some were in frock coats, others in morning coats, and only one wore a peasant's dress.
Their faces all had a certain look of satisfaction at the prospect of fulfilling a public duty, although many of them had had to leave their businesses, and most were complaining of it.
The jurymen talked among themselves about the weather, the early spring, and the business before them, some having been introduced, others just guessing who was who. Those who were not acquainted with Nekhludoff made haste to get introduced, evidently looking upon this as an honour, and he taking it as his due, as he always did when among strangers. Had he been asked why he considered himself above the majority of people, he could not have given an answer; the life he had been living of late was not particularly meritorious. The fact of his speaking English, French, and German with a good accent, and of his wearing the best linen, clothes, ties, and studs, bought from the most expensive dealers in these goods, he quite knew would not serve as a reason for claiming superiority. At the same time he did claim superiority, and accepted the respect paid him as his due, and was hurt if he did not get it. In the jurymen's room his feelings were hurt by disrespectful treatment. Among the jury there happened to be a man whom he knew, a former teacher of his sister's children, Peter Gerasimovitch. Nekhludoff never knew his surname, and even bragged a bit about this. This man was now a master at a public school. Nekhludoff could not stand his familiarity, his self-satisfied laughter, his vulgarity, in short.
"Ah ha! You're also trapped." These were the words, accompanied with boisterous laughter, with which Peter Gerasimovitch greeted Nekhludoff. "Have you not managed to get out of it?"
"I never meant to get out of it," replied Nekhludoff, gloomily, and in a tone of severity.
"Well, I call this being public spirited. But just wait until you get hungry or sleepy; you'll sing to another tune then."
"This son of a priest will be saying 'thou' [in Russian, as in many other languages, "thou" is used generally among people very familiar with each other, or by superiors to inferiors] to me next," thought Nekhludoff, and walked away, with such a look of sadness on his face, as might have been natural if he had just heard of the death of all his relations. He came up to a group that had formed itself round a clean-shaven, tall, dignified man, who was recounting something with great animation. This man was talking about the trial going on in the Civil Court as of a case well known to himself, mentioning the judges and a celebrated advocate by name. He was saying that it seemed wonderful how the celebrated advocate had managed to give such a clever turn to the affair that an old lady, though she had the right on her side, would have to pay a large sum to her opponent. "The advocate is a genius," he said.
The listeners heard it all with respectful attention, and several of them tried to put in a word, but the man interrupted them, as if he alone knew all about it.
Though Nekhludoff had arrived late, he had to wait a long time. One of the members of the Court had not yet come, and everybody was kept waiting.
聂赫留朵夫走进法院的时候，走廊里已很热闹了。
法警手拿公文，跑来跑去，执行任务，有的快步，有的小跑，两脚不离地面，鞋底擦着地板，沙沙发响，都累得上气不接下气。民事执行吏、律师和司法官来来往往，川流不息，原告和没有在押的被告垂头丧气地在墙边踱步，有的坐在那儿等待。
“区法庭在哪里？”聂赫留朵夫问一个法警。
“您要哪一个法庭？有民事法庭，有高等法庭。”
“我是陪审员。”
“那是刑事法庭。您该早说。从这儿向右走，然后往左拐，第二个门就是。”
聂赫留朵夫照他的话走去。
法警说的那个门口站着两个人：一个是体格魁伟的商人，模样和善，显然刚喝过酒，吃过点心，情绪极好；另一个是犹太籍店员。聂赫留朵夫走到他们跟前，问他们这里是不是陪审员议事室时，他们正在谈论毛皮的价格。
“就是这儿，先生，就是这儿。您跟我们一样也是陪审员吧？”模样和善的商人快乐地挤挤眼问。“那好，我们一起来干吧，”他听到聂赫留朵夫肯定的回答，继续说，“我是二等商人①巴克拉肖夫，”他伸出一只又软又宽又厚的手说，“得辛苦一番了。请教贵姓？”
--------
①帝俄商人同业公会中，商人按资本多少分三等，小商人无权参加。
聂赫留朵夫报了姓名，走进陪审员议事室。
在不大的陪审员议事室里，有十来个不同行业的人。大家都刚刚到，有的坐着，有的走来走去，互相打量着，作着介绍。有一个退役军人身穿军服，其余的人都穿着礼服或便服，只有一个穿着农民的紧身长袍。
尽管有不少人是放下本职工作来参加陪审的，嘴里还抱怨这事麻烦，但个个都得意扬扬，自认为是在做一项重大的社会工作。
陪审员有的已相互认识，有的还在揣测对方的身分，但都在交谈，谈天气，谈早来的春天，谈当前要审理的案子。那些还不认识聂赫留朵夫的人，赶紧来同他认识，显然认为这是一种特殊的荣誉。聂赫留朵夫却象平素同陌生人应酬一样，觉得这种情况是很自然的。要是有人问他，为什么他自认为高人一等，他可答不上来，因为他这辈子并没有什么出众的地方。他讲得一口流利的英语、法语和德语，身上的衬衫、衣服、领带、袖扣都是头等货，但这些都不能成为他地位优越的理由。这一层他自己也明白。然而他无疑还是以此自豪，把人家对他的尊敬看作天经地义。要是人家不尊敬他，他就会生气。在陪审员议事室里，恰恰有人不尊敬他，使他很不高兴。原来在陪审员中有一个聂赫留朵夫认识的人，叫彼得•盖拉西莫维奇（聂赫留朵夫不知道他姓什么，很瞧不起他，因此从来没有和他谈过话），在他姐姐家做过家庭教师，大学毕业后当了中学教师。聂赫留朵夫对他的不拘礼节，对他那种旁若无人的纵声大笑，总之对他那种象聂赫留朵夫姐姐所说的“粗鲁无礼”，一向很反感。
“嘿，连您也掉进来了，”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇迎着聂赫留朵夫哈哈大笑。“您也逃不掉吗？”
“我根本就不想逃，”聂赫留朵夫严厉而冷淡地回答。
“嗯，这可是一种公民的献身精神哪！不过，您等着吧，他们会搞得您吃不上饭，睡不成觉的。到那时您就会换一种调子了！”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇笑得更响亮，说。
“这个大司祭的儿子马上就要同我称兄道弟了，”聂赫留朵夫想，脸上现出极其不快的神色，仿佛刚刚接到亲人全部死光的噩耗。聂赫留朵夫撇下他，往人群走去。那里人们围着一个脸刮得光光的相貌堂堂的高个子，听他眉飞色舞地说话。这位先生讲着此刻正在民事法庭审理的一个案子，似乎很熟悉案情，叫得出法官和著名律师的名字和父名。他讲到那位著名律师神通广大，怎样使那个案子急转直下，叫那个道理全在她一边的老太太不得不拿出一大笔钱付给对方。
“真是一位天才律师！”他说。
大家听着都肃然起敬，有些人想插嘴发表一些观感，可是都被他打断，仿佛只有他一人知道全部底细。
聂赫留朵夫虽然迟到，但还得等待好久。有一名法官直到此刻还没有来，把审讯工作耽搁了。
Part 1 Chapter 6
THE JUDGES.
The president, who had to take the chair, had arrived early. The president was a tall, stout man, with long grey whiskers. Though married, he led a very loose life, and his wife did the same, so they did not stand in each other's way. This morning he had received a note from a Swiss girl, who had formerly been a governess in his house, and who was now on her way from South Russia to St. Petersburg. She wrote that she would wait for him between five and six p.m. in the Hotel Italia. This made him wish to begin and get through the sitting as soon as possible, so as to have time to call before six p.m. on the little red-haired Clara Vasilievna, with whom he had begun a romance in the country last summer. He went into a private room, latched the door, took a pair of dumb-bells out of a cupboard, moved his arms 20 times upwards, downwards, forwards, and sideways, then holding the dumb-bells above his head, lightly bent his knees three times.
"Nothing keeps one going like a cold bath and exercise," he said, feeling the biceps of his right arm with his left hand, on the third finger of which he wore a gold ring. He had still to do the moulinee movement (for he always went through those two exercises before a long sitting), when there was a pull at the door. The president quickly put away the dumb-bells and opened the door, saying, "I beg your pardon."
One of the members, a high-shouldered, discontented-looking man, with gold spectacles, came into the room. "Matthew Nikitich has again not come," he said, in a dissatisfied tone.
"Not yet?" said the president, putting on his uniform. "He is always late."
"It is extraordinary. He ought to be ashamed of himself," said the member, angrily, and taking out a cigarette.
This member, a very precise man, had had an unpleasant encounter with his wife in the morning, because she had spent her allowance before the end of the month, and had asked him to give her some money in advance, but he would not give way to her, and they had a quarrel. The wife told him that if he were going to behave so, he need not expect any dinner; there would be no dinner for him at home. At this point he left, fearing that she might carry out her threat, for anything might be expected from her. "This comes of living a good, moral life," he thought, looking at the beaming, healthy, cheerful, and kindly president, who, with elbows far apart, was smoothing his thick grey whiskers with his fine white hands over the embroidered collar of his uniform. "He is always contented and merry while I am suffering."
The secretary came in and brought some document.
"Thanks, very much," said the president, lighting a cigarette. "Which case shall we take first, then?"
"The poisoning case, I should say," answered the secretary, with indifference.
"All right; the poisoning case let it be," said the president, thinking that he could get this case over by four o'clock, and then go away. "And Matthew Nikitich; has he come?"
"Not yet."
"And Breve?"
"He is here," replied the secretary.
"Then if you see him, please tell him that we begin with the poisoning case." Breve was the public prosecutor, who was to read the indictment in this case.
In the corridor the secretary met Breve, who, with up lifted shoulders, a portfolio under one arm, the other swinging with the palm turned to the front, was hurrying along the corridor, clattering with his heels.
"Michael Petrovitch wants to know if you are ready?" the secretary asked.
"Of course; I am always ready," said the public prosecutor. "What are we taking first?"
"The poisoning case."
"That's quite right," said the public prosecutor, but did not think it at all right. He had spent the night in a hotel playing cards with a friend who was giving a farewell party. Up to five in the morning they played and drank, so he had no time to look at this poisoning case, and meant to run it through now. The secretary, happening to know this, advised the president to begin with the poisoning case. The secretary was a Liberal, even a Radical, in opinion.
Breve was a Conservative; the secretary disliked him, and envied him his position.
"Well, and how about the Skoptzy?" [a religious sect] asked the secretary.
"I have already said that I cannot do it without witnesses, and so I shall say to the Court."
"Dear me, what does it matter?"
"I cannot do it," said Breve; and, waving his arm, he ran into his private room.
He was putting off the case of the Skoptzy on account of the absence of a very unimportant witness, his real reason being that if they were tried by an educated jury they might possibly be acquitted.
By an agreement with the president this case was to be tried in the coming session at a provincial town, where there would be more peasants, and, therefore, more chances of conviction.
The movement in the corridor increased. The people crowded most at the doors of the Civil Court, in which the case that the dignified man talked about was being heard.
An interval in the proceeding occurred, and the old woman came out of the court, whose property that genius of an advocate had found means of getting for his client, a person versed in law who had no right to it whatever. The judges knew all about the case, and the advocate and his client knew it better still, but the move they had invented was such that it was impossible not to take the old woman's property and not to hand it over to the person versed in law.
The old woman was stout, well dressed, and had enormous flowers on her bonnet; she stopped as she came out of the door, and spreading out her short fat arms and turning to her advocate, she kept repeating. "What does it all mean? just fancy!"
The advocate was looking at the flowers in her bonnet, and evidently not listening to her, but considering some question or other.
Next to the old woman, out of the door of the Civil Court, his broad, starched shirt front glistening from under his low-cut waistcoat, with a self-satisfied look on his face, came the celebrated advocate who had managed to arrange matters so that the old woman lost all she had, and the person versed in the law received more than 100,000 roubles. The advocate passed close to the old woman, and, feeling all eyes directed towards him, his whole bearing seemed to say: "No expressions of deference are required."
庭长一早就来到法庭。他体格魁伟，留着一大把花白的络腮胡子。他是个有妻室的人，可是生活十分放荡，他的妻子也是这样。他们互不干涉。今天早晨他收到瑞士籍家庭女教师——去年夏天她住在他们家里，最近从南方来到彼得堡——来信，说她下午三时至六时在城里的“意大利旅馆”等他。因此他希望今天早点开庭，早点结束，好赶在六点钟以前去看望那个红头发的克拉拉。去年夏天在别墅里他跟她可有过一段风流韵事啊。
他走进办公室，扣上房门，从文件柜的最下层拿出一副哑铃，向上，向前，向两边和向下各举了二十下，然后又把哑铃举过头顶，身子毫不费力地蹲下来三次。
“要锻炼身体，再没有比洗淋浴和做体操更好的办法了，”他边想边用无名指上戴着金戒指的左手摸摸右臂上隆起的一大块肌肉。他还要练一套击剑动作（他在长时间审理案子以前总要做这两种运动），这时房门动了一下。有人想推门进来。
庭长慌忙把哑铃放回原处，开了门。
“对不起，”他说。
一个身材不高的法官，戴一副金丝边眼镜，耸起肩膀，脸色阴沉，走了进来。
“玛特维又没有来，”那个法官不高兴地说。
“还没有来，”庭长一边穿制服，一边回答。“他总是迟到。”
“真弄不懂，他怎么不害臊，”法官说，怒气冲冲地坐下来，掏出一支香烟。
这个法官是个古板君子，今天早晨同妻子吵过嘴，因为妻子不到时候就把这个月的生活费用光了。妻子要求他预支给她一些钱，他说决不通融。结果就闹了起来。妻子说，既然这样，那就不开伙，他别想在家里吃到饭。他听了这话转身就走，唯恐妻子真的照她威胁的那样办，因为她这人是什么事都做得出来的。“嘿，规规矩矩过日子就落得如此下场，”他心里想，眼睛瞧着那容光焕发、和蔼可亲的庭长，庭长正宽宽地叉开两臂，用细嫩的白手理着绣花领子两边又长又密的花白络腮胡子，“他总是扬扬得意，可我却在活受罪。”
书记官走进来，拿来一份卷宗。
“多谢，”庭长说着，点上一支烟。“先审哪个案？”
“我看就审毒死人命案吧，”书记官若无其事地说。
“好，毒死人命案就毒死人命案吧，”庭长说。他估计这个案四时以前可以结束，然后他就可以走，“玛特维还没有来吗？”
“还没有来。”
“那么勃列威来了吗？”
“他来了，”书记官回答。
“您要是看见他，就告诉他，我们先审毒死人命案。”
勃列威是在这个案子中负责提出公诉的副检察官。
书记官来到走廊里，遇见勃列威。勃列威耸起肩膀，敞开制服，腋下夹一个公文包，沿着走廊象跑步一般匆匆走来，鞋后跟踩得咯咯发响，那只空手拚命前后摆动。
“米哈伊尔•彼得罗维奇要我问一下，您准备好了没有，”
书记官说。
“当然，我随时都可以出庭，”副检察官说。“先审哪个案？”
“毒死人命案。”
“太好了，”副检察官嘴里这样说，其实他一点也不觉得好，因为他通宵没有睡觉。他们给一个同事饯行，喝了许多酒，打牌一直打到半夜两点钟，又到正好是玛丝洛娃六个月前待过的那家妓院去玩女人，因此他没有来得及阅读毒死人命案的案卷，此刻想草草翻阅一遍。书记官明明知道他没有看过这案的案卷，却有意刁难，要庭长先审这个案。就思想来说，书记官是个自由派，甚至是个激进派。勃列威却思想保守，而且也象一切在俄国做官的德国人那样，特别笃信东正教。书记官不喜欢他，但又很羡慕他这个位置。
“那么，阉割派①教徒一案怎么样了？”书记官问。
--------
①基督教的一个教派，认为生育是罪恶，因而阉割自己。
“我说过我不能审理这个案子，”副检察官说，“因为缺乏证人，我也将这样向法庭声明。”
“那有什么关系……”
“我不能审理，”副检察官说完，又这样摆动手臂，跑到自己的办公室去了。
他借口一个证人没有传到而推迟审理阉割派教徒的案子，其实这个证人对本案无足轻重，他之所以推迟审理只是担心由受过教育的陪审员组成的法庭来审理，被告很可能被宣告无罪释放。但只要同庭长商量妥当，这个案子就可以转到县法庭去审理，那里陪审员中农民较多，判罪的机会也就大得多。
走廊里熙熙攘攘，越来越热闹。人群多半聚集在民事法庭附近，那里正在审理那个喜欢打听案情的相貌堂堂的先生向陪审员们讲述的案子。在审讯休息时，民事法庭里走出一位老太太，就是她被那个天才律师硬敲出一大笔钱给一个生意人，而那个生意人本来是根本无权得到这笔钱的。这一点法官们都很清楚，原告和他的律师当然更清楚；可是律师想出来的办法太狠毒了，逼得那老太太非拿出这笔钱来不可。老太太身体肥胖，衣着讲究，帽子上插着几朵很大的鲜花。她从门里出来，摊开两条又短又粗的胳膊，嘴里不断地对她的律师说：“这究竟是怎么一回事？请您帮个忙！究竟是怎么一回事？”律师望着她帽子上的鲜花，自己想着心事，根本没有听她。
那位名律师跟在老太太后面，敏捷地从民事法庭走出来。他敞开背心，露出浆得笔挺的雪白硬胸，脸上现出得意扬扬的神色，因为他使头上戴花的老太太倾家荡产，而那个付给他一万卢布的生意人却得到了十万以上。大家的目光都集中在律师身上，他也察觉到这一点。他那副神气仿佛在说：“我没什么值得大家崇拜的。”他迅速地从人群旁边走过去了。
Part 1 Chapter 7
THE OFFICIALS OF THE COURT.
At last Matthew Nikitich also arrived, and the usher, a thin man, with a long neck and a kind of sideways walk, his nether lip protruding to one side, which made him resemble a turkey, came into the jurymen's room.
This usher was an honest man, and had a university education, but could not keep a place for any length of time, as he was subject to fits of drunkenness. Three months before a certain countess, who patronised his wife, had found him this place, and he was very pleased to have kept it so long.
"Well, sirs, is everybody here?" he asked, putting his pince-nez on his nose, and looking round.
"Everybody, I think," said the jolly merchant.
"All right; we'll soon see." And, taking a list from his pocket, he began calling out the names, looking at the men, sometimes through and sometimes over his pince-nez.
"Councillor of State, [grades such as this are common in Russia, and mean very little] J. M. Nikiforoff!"
"I am he," said the dignified-looking man, well versed in the habits of the law court.
"Ivan Semionovitch Ivanoff, retired colonel!"
"Here!" replied a thin man, in the uniform of a retired officer.
"Merchant of the Second Guild, Peter Baklasheff!"
"Here we are, ready!" said the good-humoured merchant, with a broad smile.
"Lieutenant of the Guards, Prince Dmitri Nekhludoff!"
"I am he," answered Nekhludoff.
The usher bowed to him, looking over his pince-nez, politely and pleasantly, as if wishing to distinguish him from the others.
"Captain Youri Demitrievitch-Dantchenko, merchant; Grigori Euphimitch Kouleshoff," etc. All but two were present.
"Now please to come to the court, gentlemen," said the usher, pointing to the door, with an amiable wave of his hand.
All moved towards the door, pausing to let each other pass. Then they went through the corridor into the court.
The court was a large, long room. At one end there was a raised platform, with three steps leading up to it, on which stood a table, covered with a green cloth trimmed with a fringe of a darker shade. At the table were placed three arm-chairs, with high-carved oak backs; on the wall behind them hung a full-length, brightly-coloured portrait of the Emperor in uniform and ribbon, with one foot in advance, and holding a sword. In the right corner hung a case, with an image of Christ crowned with thorns, and beneath it stood a lectern, and on the same side the prosecuting attorney's desk. On the left, opposite the desk, was the secretary's table, and in front of it, nearer the public, an oak grating, with the prisoners' bench, as yet unoccupied, behind it. Besides all this, there were on the right side of the platform high-backed ashwood chairs for the jury, and on the floor below tables for the advocates. All this was in the front part of the court, divided from the back by a grating.
The back was all taken up by seats in tiers. Sitting on the front seats were four women, either servant or factory girls, and two working men, evidently overawed by the grandeur of the room, and not venturing to speak above a whisper.
Soon after the jury had come in the usher entered, with his sideward gait, and stepping to the front, called out in a loud voice, as if he meant to frighten those present, "The Court is coming!" Every one got up as the members stepped on to the platform. Among them the president, with his muscles and fine whiskers. Next came the gloomy member of the Court, who was now more gloomy than ever, having met his brother-in-law, who informed him that he had just called in to see his sister (the member's wife), and that she had told him that there would be no dinner there.
"So that, evidently, we shall have to call in at a cook shop," the brother-in-law added, laughing.
"It is not at all funny," said the gloomy member, and became gloomier still.
Then at last came the third member of the Court, the same Matthew Nikitich, who was always late. He was a bearded man, with large, round, kindly eyes. He was suffering from a catarrh of the stomach, and, according to his doctor's advice, he had begun trying a new treatment, and this had kept him at home longer than usual. Now, as he was ascending the platform, he had a pensive air. He was in the habit of making guesses in answer to all sorts of self-put questions by different curious means. Just now he had asked whether the new treatment would be beneficial, and had decided that it would cure his catarrh if the number of steps from the door to his chair would divide by three. He made 26 steps, but managed to get in a 27th just by his chair.
The figures of the president and the members in their uniforms, with gold-embroidered collars, looked very imposing. They seemed to feel this themselves, and, as if overpowered by their own grandeur, hurriedly sat down on the high backed chairs behind the table with the green cloth, on which were a triangular article with an eagle at the top, two glass vases--something like those in which sweetmeats are kept in refreshment rooms--an inkstand, pens, clean paper, and good, newly-cut pencils of different kinds.
The public prosecutor came in with the judges. With his portfolio under one arm, and swinging the other, he hurriedly walked to his seat near the window, and was instantly absorbed in reading and looking through the papers, not wasting a single moment, in hope of being ready when the business commenced. He had been public prosecutor but a short time, and had only prosecuted four times before this. He was very ambitious, and had firmly made up his mind to get on, and therefore thought it necessary to get a conviction whenever he prosecuted. He knew the chief facts of the poisoning case, and had already formed a plan of action. He only wanted to copy out a few points which he required.
The secretary sat on the opposite side of the platform, and, having got ready all the papers he might want, was looking through an article, prohibited by the censor, which he had procured and read the day before. He was anxious to have a talk about this article with the bearded member, who shared his views, but wanted to look through it once more before doing so.
玛特维终于来了。还有那个脖子很长的瘦民事执行吏，下嘴唇撇向一边，趔趄着走进陪审员议事室。
这个民事执行吏为人正直，受过高等教育，但不论到哪里都保不住位置，因为他嗜酒成癖。三个月前，他妻子的保护人，一位伯爵夫人，给他谋得了这个职位，他总算保持到现在，并因此觉得高兴。
“怎么样，诸位先生，人都到齐了吗？”他戴上夹鼻眼镜后，从眼镜上方向四下里打量了一下，说。
“看样子全到了，”快乐的商人说。
“让我们来核对一下，”民事执行吏说。他从口袋里掏出一张纸，开始点名，有时越过眼镜有时透过眼镜看看被点到名的人。
“五等文官尼基福罗夫。”
“是我，”那个相貌堂堂、熟悉各种案情的先生答应。
“退役上校伊凡诺夫。”
“有，”那个身穿退役军官制服的瘦子回答。
“二等商人巴克拉肖夫。”
“到，”那个和颜悦色、笑得咧开嘴巴的商人答道。“都准备好了！”
“近卫军中尉聂赫留朵夫公爵。”
“是我，”聂赫留朵夫回答。
民事执行吏越过眼镜向他瞧瞧，特别恭敬而愉快地向他鞠躬，借此表示聂赫留朵夫的身分与众不同。
“上尉丹钦科，商人库列肖夫，”等等，等等。
少了两个人，其余的都到了。
“诸位先生，现在请出庭，”民事执行吏愉快地指指门口，说。
大家纷纷起身，在门口互相让路，进入走廊，再从走廊来到法庭。
法庭是一个长方形大厅。大厅一端是一座高台，上去要走三级台阶。台中央放一张桌子，桌上铺一块绿呢桌布，边缘饰着深绿色穗子。桌子后面放着三把麻栎扶手椅，椅背很高，上面雕有花纹。椅子后面的墙上挂着一个金边镜框，框里嵌着一个色泽鲜明的将军全身像①。将军的军服上挂着绶带，一只脚跨前一步，一只手按住佩刀柄。右墙角上挂着一个神龛，里面供着头戴荆冠的基督像，神龛前面立着读经台。右边放着检察官的高写字台。左边，同高写字台对称，远远地放着书记官的小桌，靠近旁听席有一道光滑的麻栎栏杆，栏杆后面是被告坐的长凳。现在凳子还空着没有人坐。高台的右边放着两排高背椅，那是供陪审员坐的，高台下面的几张桌子是给律师用的。大厅被栏杆分成两部分，这一切都在大厅的前半部。大厅的后半部摆满长凳，一排比一排高，直到后面的墙壁。法庭后半部的前排长凳上坐着四个女人，又象工厂的女工，又象公馆里的女佣，还有两个男人，也是工人。他们显然被法庭的庄严肃穆气氛锁住了，因此交谈时怯生生地压低声音。
--------
①指沙皇像。
陪审员们一坐好，民事执行吏就趔趄着来到法庭中央，仿佛要吓唬在场的人似的，放开嗓门叫道：
“开庭了！”
全体起立。法官纷纷走到台上：领头的是体格魁伟、留络腮胡子的庭长，然后是那个脸色阴沉、戴金丝边眼镜的法官。此刻他的脸色更加阴沉，因为他在出庭前遇到在当见习法官的内弟，内弟告诉他说，他刚才到姐姐那里去过，姐姐向他宣布家里不开饭。
“看来咱们只好上小饭店去吃饭了，”内弟笑着说。
“有什么可笑的，”脸色阴沉的法官说，他的脸色变得更加阴沉了。
最后上去的法官就是那个向来迟到的玛特维。他留着大胡子，一双善良的大眼睛向下耷拉着。这个法官长期患胃炎，遵照医生嘱咐今天早晨开始采用新的疗法，因此今天他在家里耽搁得比平时更久。此刻他走上台去，脸上现出专注的神气，因为他有一个习惯，常用各种不同方式预测各种问题。此刻他就在占卜，要是从办公室到法庭扶手椅座位的步数可以被三除尽，那么新的疗法定能治好他的胃炎，要是除不尽，那就治不好。走下来是二十六步，但他把最后一步缩小，这样就正好走了二十七步。
庭长和法官穿着衣领上镶有金线的制服，走上高台，气势十分威严。他们自己也意识到这一点，仿佛都为自己的威严感到不好意思，慌忙谦逊地垂下眼睛，坐到铺着绿呢桌布后面的雕花扶手椅上。桌上竖立着一个上面雕着一只鹰的三角形打击器，还放着几个食品店里盛糖果用的玻璃缸和墨水瓶、钢笔、白纸以及几支削尖的粗细铅笔。副检察官随着法官们进来。他还是那么匆匆忙忙，腋下夹着公文包，还是那么拚命摆动一只手，迅速走到窗边自己的座位上，一坐下就埋头翻阅文件，充分利用每一分钟时间为审案做着准备。副检察官提出公诉还是第四次。他热衷于功名，一心向上爬，因此凡是由他提出公诉的案子，最后非判刑不可。这个毒死人命案的性质他大致知道，并且已拟好发言提纲，不过他还需要一些资料，此刻正急急忙忙从卷宗中摘录着。
书记官坐在台上另一角，已把可能需要宣读的文件准备好，然后把昨天才弄到手和阅读过的一篇查禁的文章重读了一遍。他想跟那个同他观点一致的大胡子法官谈谈这篇文章，在谈论以前再好好看一遍。
Part 1 Chapter 8
SWEARING IN THE JURY.
The president, having looked through some papers and put a few questions to the usher and the secretary, gave the order for the prisoners to be brought in.
The door behind the grating was instantly opened, and two gendarmes, with caps on their heads, and holding naked swords in their hands, came in, followed by the prisoners, a red-haired, freckled man, and two women. The man wore a prison cloak, which was too long and too wide for him. He stuck out his thumbs, and held his arms close to his sides, thus keeping the sleeves, which were also too long, from slipping over his hands. Without looking at the judges he gazed steadfastly at the form, and passing to the other side of it, he sat down carefully at the very edge, leaving plenty of room for the others. He fixed his eyes on the president, and began moving the muscles of his cheeks, as if whispering something. The woman who came next was also dressed in a prison cloak, and had a prison kerchief round her head. She had a sallow complexion, no eyebrows or lashes, and very red eyes. This woman appeared perfectly calm. Having caught her cloak against something, she detached it carefully, without any haste, and sat down.
The third prisoner was Maslova.
As soon as she appeared, the eyes of all the men in the court turned her way, and remained fixed on her white face, her sparklingly-brilliant black eyes and the swelling bosom under the prison cloak. Even the gendarme whom she passed on her way to her seat looked at her fixedly till she sat down, and then, as if feeling guilty, hurriedly turned away, shook himself, and began staring at the window in front of him.
The president paused until the prisoners had taken their seats, and when Maslova was seated, turned to the secretary.
Then the usual procedure commenced; the counting of the jury, remarks about those who had not come, the fixing of the fines to be exacted from them, the decisions concerning those who claimed exemption, the appointing of reserve jurymen.
Having folded up some bits of paper and put them in one of the glass vases, the president turned up the gold-embroidered cuffs of his uniform a little way, and began drawing the lots, one by one, and opening them. Nekhludoff was among the jurymen thus drawn. Then, having let down his sleeves, the president requested the priest to swear in the jury.
The old priest, with his puffy, red face, his brown gown, and his gold cross and little order, laboriously moving his stiff legs, came up to the lectern beneath the icon.
The jurymen got up, and crowded towards the lectern.
"Come up, please," said the priest, pulling at the cross on his breast with his plump hand, and waiting till all the jury had drawn near. When they had all come up the steps of the platform, the priest passed his bald, grey head sideways through the greasy opening of the stole, and, having rearranged his thin hair, he again turned to the jury. "Now, raise your right arms in this way, and put your fingers together, thus," he said, with his tremulous old voice, lifting his fat, dimpled hand, and putting the thumb and two first fingers together, as if taking a pinch of something. "Now, repeat after me, 'I promise and swear, by the Almighty God, by His holy gospels, and by the life-giving cross of our Lord, that in this work which,'" he said, pausing between each sentence--"don't let your arm down; hold it like this," he remarked to a young man who had lowered his arm--"'that in this work which . . . '"
The dignified man with the whiskers, the colonel, the merchant, and several more held their arms and fingers as the priest required of them, very high, very exactly, as if they liked doing it; others did it unwillingly and carelessly. Some repeated the words too loudly, and with a defiant tone, as if they meant to say, "In spite of all, I will and shall speak." Others whispered very low, and not fast enough, and then, as if frightened, hurried to catch up the priest. Some kept their fingers tightly together, as if fearing to drop the pinch of invisible something they held; others kept separating and folding theirs. Every one save the old priest felt awkward, but he was sure he was fulfilling a very useful and important duty.
After the swearing in, the president requested the jury to choose a foreman, and the jury, thronging to the door, passed out into the debating-room, where almost all of them at once began to smoke cigarettes. Some one proposed the dignified man as foreman, and he was unanimously accepted. Then the jurymen put out their cigarettes and threw them away and returned to the court. The dignified man informed the president that he was chosen foreman, and all sat down again on the high-backed chairs.
Everything went smoothly, quickly, and not without a certain solemnity. And this exactitude, order, and solemnity evidently pleased those who took part in it: it strengthened the impression that they were fulfilling a serious and valuable public duty. Nekhludoff, too, felt this.
As soon as the jurymen were seated, the president made a speech on their rights, obligations, and responsibilities. While speaking he kept changing his position; now leaning on his right, now on his left hand, now against the back, then on the arms of his chair, now putting the papers straight, now handling his pencil and paper-knife.
According to his words, they had the right of interrogating the prisoners through the president, to use paper and pencils, and to examine the articles put in as evidence. Their duty was to judge not falsely, but justly. Their responsibility meant that if the secrecy of their discussion were violated, or communications were established with outsiders, they would be liable to punishment. Every one listened with an expression of respectful attention. The merchant, diffusing a smell of brandy around him, and restraining loud hiccups, approvingly nodded his head at every sentence.
庭长翻阅了一些文件，向民事执行吏和书记官提出几个问题，得到肯定的答复，就传被告出庭。栏杆后面的那扇门开了，两个宪兵头戴军帽，手拿出鞘的佩刀，走了进来。后面跟着三个被告，先是一个红棕色头发、脸上有雀斑的男人，再是两个女人。那男人穿着一件长大得同他的身材极不相称的囚袍。他一边走进法庭，一边叉开两手的大拇指，用手紧贴住裤缝，使过分长的衣袖不致滑下来。他眼睛不看法官和旁听者，却注视着他绕过的长凳。他绕过长凳，规规矩矩地坐在边上，留下位子给别人坐，然后眼睛盯住庭长，颊上的肌肉抖动起来，仿佛在嘟囔着什么。跟在他后面进来的是个年纪不轻的女人，身上也穿着囚袍。她头上包着一块囚犯用的三角头巾，脸色灰白，眼睛发红，没有眉毛，也没有睫毛。这个女人看上去十分镇定。她走到自己的位子旁边，长袍被什么东西钩住。她不慌不忙小心地把它摘开，坐下来。
第三个被告是玛丝洛娃。
玛丝洛娃一进来，法庭里的男人便都把目光转到她身上，久久地盯住她那张白嫩的脸、那双水汪汪的黑眼睛和长袍底下高高隆起的胸部。当她在人们面前走过时，就连那个宪兵也目不转睛地盯着她，直到她坐下。等她坐下了，宪兵这才仿佛觉得有失体统，慌忙转过脸去，振作精神，木然望着窗外。
庭长等着被告坐好；玛丝洛娃坐下来，他就转过脸去对书记官说话。
例行的审讯程序开始了：清点陪审员人数，讨论缺席陪审员问题，决定他们的罚款，处理请假陪审员的事，以及指定候补陪审员的名单。然后庭长折拢几张小纸片，把它们放到玻璃缸里，这才稍稍卷起制服的绣花袖口，露出汗毛浓密的双手，象魔术师似的摸出一张张纸条，打开来，念着纸条上的名字。随后庭长放下袖口，请司祭带陪审员们宣誓。
司祭是个小老头，脸上浮肿，脸色白中带黄。他身穿棕色法衣，胸前挂着金十字架，法衣一侧还别着一个小勋章。他慢吞吞地挪动法衣里的两条肿腿，走到圣像下面的读经台旁。
陪审员们都站起来，往读经台挤去。
“请过来！”司祭用浮肿的手摸摸胸前的十字架，等陪审员们走过去。
这个司祭任职已超过四十六年，再过三年就要象大司祭前不久那样庆祝任职五十周年了。自从陪审法院开办以来①他就在区法庭任职，并感到十分自豪，因为由他带领宣誓的已多达几万人，而且到了晚年还能为教会、祖国和家庭出力。他死后不仅能给家人留了一座房子，而且还有不下于三万卢布的有息证券。他在法庭里带领人们凭福音书宣誓，而福音书恰恰禁止人们起誓，因此这项工作是不正当的。这一点他可从来没有想到过。他不仅从来不感到于心有愧，而且还很喜爱它，因为可以借此结识许多名流。今天他就认识了那位名律师，对他佩服得五体投地，因为他只办了击败那个帽子上戴花的老太太一案，就净到手一万卢布。
--------
①俄国在一八六四年实行司法改革，成立陪审法院，刑事案件公开审判。
等陪审员都顺着台阶走到台上，司祭就侧着花白头发的秃头，套上油腻的圣带，然后理理稀疏的头发，向陪审员们转过脸去。
“举起右手，手指这样并拢，”他用苍老的声音慢吞吞地说，举起每个手指上都有小窝的浮肿的手，手指并拢，象捏住什么东西。“现在大家跟着我念，”他说着就领头宣誓：“凭万能的上帝，当着他神圣的福音书和赋与生命的十字架，我答应并宣誓，在审理本案时……”他说一句，顿一顿。“手这样举好，不要放下，”他对一个放下手来的年轻人说，“在审理本案时……”
留络腮胡子的相貌堂堂的人、上校、商人和另外几个人，都遵照司祭的要求举起右手，并拢手指，而且举得很高很有精神，看上去很高兴，可是其他的人似乎有点勉强，不大乐意这样做。有些人念誓词念得特别响，仿佛有意在挑衅说：“我照念就是了，照念就是了。”有些人只是喃喃地动动嘴巴，落在司祭后面，后来忽然惊觉了，慌忙赶上去。有些人恶狠狠地使劲捏拢手，仿佛怕落掉什么东西。有些人把手指松开又捏拢。个个都觉得别扭，只有小老头司祭满怀信心，自以为在干一件有益的大事。宣誓完毕，庭长请陪审员们选出一名首席陪审员来。陪审员们纷纷起立，挤在一起走进议事室。一到议事室，他们都立刻掏出香烟，吸起烟来。有人提议请那位相貌堂堂的绅士当首席陪审员，大家立刻赞同。他们丢掉或者捻灭烟蒂，回到法庭。当选的首席陪审员向庭长报告谁当选，大家又回到原位，跨过别人的脚，在两排高背椅上坐好。
一切都进行得很顺利，毫不耽搁，气氛十分庄严。这种有条不紊、一丝不苟的仪式使参加者都很满意，更加坚信他们是在参加一项严肃而重大的社会工作。这一点聂赫留朵夫也感觉到了。
等陪审员们一坐好，庭长就向他们说明陪审员的权利、责任和义务。庭长讲话的时候不断改变姿势，一会儿身子支在左臂肘上，一会儿支在右臂肘上，一会儿靠在椅背上，一会儿搁在椅子的扶手上，一会儿弄齐一叠纸，一会儿摩挲裁纸刀，一会儿摸弄着铅笔。
庭长说，陪审员的权利是可以通过庭长审问被告，可以使用铅笔和纸，可以察看物证。他们的责任是审判必须公正，不准弄虚作假。他们的义务是保守会议秘密，不得与外界私通消息，如有违反，将受惩罚。
大家都恭恭敬敬地用心听着。那个商人周身散发出酒气，勉强忍住饱嗝，听到一句话，就点一下头表示赞成。
Part 1 Chapter 9
THE TRIAL--THE PRISONERS QUESTIONED.
When he had finished his speech, the president turned to the male prisoner.
"Simeon Kartinkin, rise."
Simeon jumped up, his lips continuing to move nervously and inaudibly.
"Your name?"
"Simon Petrov Kartinkin," he said, rapidly, with a cracked voice, having evidently prepared the answer.
"What class do you belong to?"
"Peasant."
"What government, district, and parish?"
"Toula Government, Krapivinskia district, Koupianovski parish, the village Borki."
"Your age?"
"Thirty-three; born in the year one thousand eight--"
"What religion?"
"Of the Russian religion, orthodox."
"Married?"
"Oh, no, sir."
"Your occupation?"
"I had a place in the Hotel Mauritania."
"Have you ever been tried before?"
"I never got tried before, because, as we used to live formerly--"
"So you never were tried before?"
"God forbid, never."
"Have you received a copy of the indictment?"
"I have."
"Sit down."
"Euphemia Ivanovna Botchkova," said the president, turning to the next prisoner.
But Simon continued standing in front of Botchkova.
"Kartinkin, sit down!" Kartinkin continued standing.
"Kartinkin, sit down!" But Kartinkin sat down only when the usher, with his head on one side, and with preternaturally wide-open eyes, ran up, and said, in a tragic whisper, "Sit down, sit down!"
Kartinkin sat down as hurriedly as he had risen, wrapping his cloak round him, and again began moving his lips silently.
"Your name?" asked the president, with a weary sigh at being obliged to repeat the same questions, without looking at the prisoner, but glancing over a paper that lay before him. The president was so used to his task that, in order to get quicker through it all, he did two things at a time.
Botchkova was forty-three years old, and came from the town of Kalomna. She, too, had been in service at the Hotel Mauritania.
"I have never been tried before, and have received a copy of the indictment." She gave her answers boldly, in a tone of voice as if she meant to add to each answer, "And I don't care who knows it, and I won't stand any nonsense."
She did not wait to be told, but sat down as soon as she had replied to the last question.
"Your name?" turning abruptly to the third prisoner. "You will have to rise," he added, softly and gently, seeing that Maslova kept her seat.
Maslova got up and stood, with her chest expanded, looking at the president with that peculiar expression of readiness in her smiling black eyes.
"What is your name?"
"Lubov," she said.
Nekhludoff had put on his pince-nez, looking at the prisoners while they were being questioned.
"No, it is impossible," he thought, not taking his eyes off the prisoner. "Lubov! How can it be?" he thought to himself, after hearing her answer. The president was going to continue his questions, but the member with the spectacles interrupted him, angrily whispering something. The president nodded, and turned again to the prisoner.
"How is this," he said, "you are not put down here as Lubov?"
The prisoner remained silent.
"I want your real name."
"What is your baptismal name?" asked the angry member.
"Formerly I used to be called Katerina."
"No, it cannot be," said Nekhludoff to himself; and yet he was now certain that this was she, that same girl, half ward, half servant to his aunts; that Katusha, with whom he had once been in love, really in love, but whom he had betrayed and then abandoned, and never again brought to mind, for the memory would have been too painful, would have convicted him too clearly, proving that he who was so proud of his integrity had treated this woman in a revolting, scandalous way.
Yes, this was she. He now clearly saw in her face that strange, indescribable individuality which distinguishes every face from all others; something peculiar, all its own, not to be found anywhere else. In spite of the unhealthy pallor and the fulness of the face, it was there, this sweet, peculiar individuality; on those lips, in the slight squint of her eyes, in the voice, particularly in the naive smile, and in the expression of readiness on the face and figure.
"You should have said so," remarked the president, again in a gentle tone. "Your patronymic?"
"I am illegitimate."
"Well, were you not called by your godfather's name?"
"Yes, Mikhaelovna."
"And what is it she can be guilty of?" continued Nekhludoff, in his mind, unable to breathe freely.
"Your family name--your surname, I mean?" the president went on.
"They used to call me by my mother's surname, Maslova."
"What class?"
"Meschanka." [the lowest town class or grade]
"Religion--orthodox?"
"Orthodox."
"Occupation. What was your occupation?"
Maslova remained silent.
"What was your employment?"
"You know yourself," she said, and smiled. Then, casting a hurried look round the room, again turned her eyes on the president.
There was something so unusual in the expression of her face, so terrible and piteous in the meaning of the words she had uttered, in this smile, and in the furtive glance she had cast round the room, that the president was abashed, and for a few minutes silence reigned in the court. The silence was broken by some one among the public laughing, then somebody said "Ssh," and the president looked up and continued:
"Have you ever been tried before?"
"Never," answered Maslova, softly, and sighed.
"Have you received a copy of the indictment?"
"I have," she answered.
"Sit down."
The prisoner leant back to pick up her skirt in the way a fine lady picks up her train, and sat down, folding her small white hands in the sleeves of her cloak, her eyes fixed on the president. Her face was calm again.
The witnesses were called, and some sent away; the doctor who was to act as expert was chosen and called into the court.
Then the secretary got up and began reading the indictment. He read distinctly, though he pronounced the "I" and "r" alike, with a loud voice, but so quickly that the words ran into one another and formed one uninterrupted, dreary drone.
The judges bent now on one, now on the other arm of their chairs, then on the table, then back again, shut and opened their eyes, and whispered to each other. One of the gendarmes several times repressed a yawn.
The prisoner Kartinkin never stopped moving his cheeks. Botchkova sat quite still and straight, only now and then scratching her head under the kerchief.
Maslova sat immovable, gazing at the reader; only now and then she gave a slight start, as if wishing to reply, blushed, sighed heavily, and changed the position of her hands, looked round, and again fixed her eyes on the reader.
Nekhludoff sat in the front row on his high-backed chair, without removing his pince-nez, and looked at Maslova, while a complicated and fierce struggle was going on in his soul.
庭长讲话完毕，就向几个被告转过身去。
“西蒙•卡尔津金，站起来，”他说。
西蒙紧张地跳起来，颊上的肌肉抖动得更快了。
“你叫什么名字？”
“西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金，”他粗声粗气地急急说，显然事先已准备好了答辞。
“你的身分是什么？”
“农民。”
“什么省，什么县人！”
“土拉省，克拉比文县，库比央乡，包尔基村人。”
“多大年纪？”
“三十三岁，生于一千八百……”
“信什么教？”
“我们信俄国教，东正教。”
“结过婚吗？”
“没有，老爷。”
“做什么工作？”
“在摩尔旅馆当茶房。”
“以前吃过官司吗？”
“从来没有吃过官司，因为我们以前过日子……”
“以前没有吃过官司吗？”
“上帝保佑，从来没有吃过。”
“起诉书副本收到了吗？”
“收到了。”
“请坐下。叶菲米雅•伊凡诺娃•包奇科娃，”庭长叫下一个被告的名字。
但西蒙仍旧站着，把包奇科娃挡住。
“卡尔津金，请坐下。”
卡尔津金还是站着。
“卡尔津金，坐下！”
但卡尔津金一直站着，直到民事执行吏跑过去，侧着头，不自然地睁大眼睛，不胜感慨地低声说：“坐下吧，坐下吧！”
他才坐下来。
卡尔津金象站起来时一样快地坐下，把身上的长袍裹裹紧，颊上的肌肉又不出声地抖动起来。
“你叫什么名字？”庭长不胜疲劳地叹了口气，问第二个被告，眼睛不瞧她，只顾查阅着面前的文件。对于庭长来说，审理案件已是家常便饭，若要加速审讯，他可以把两个案件一次审完。
包奇科娃四十三岁，出身科洛美诺城小市民，也在摩尔旅馆当茶房。以前没有吃过官司，起诉书副本收到了。包奇科娃回答问题非常泼辣，那种口气仿佛在回答每句话时都说：“对，我叫叶菲米雅，也就是包奇科娃，起诉书副本收到了，我觉得挺有面子，谁也不许嘲笑我。”等庭长一问完，包奇科娃不等人家叫她坐，就立刻自动坐下。
“你叫什么名字啊！”好色的庭长特别亲切地问第三个被告，“你得站起来，”他发现玛丝洛娃坐着不动，和颜悦色地说。
玛丝洛娃身姿矫捷地站起来，现出唯命是从的神气，挺起高耸的胸部，用她那双笑盈盈而略微斜睨的黑眼睛直盯住庭长的脸，什么也没回答。
“你叫什么名字？”
“柳波芙，”她迅速地说。
聂赫留朵夫这时已戴上夹鼻眼镜，随着庭长审问，挨个儿瞧着被告。他眼睛没有离开这第三个被告的脸，想：“这不可能，她怎么会叫柳波芙呢？”他听见她的回答，心里琢磨着。
庭长还想问下去，但那个戴眼镜的法官怒气冲冲地嘀咕了一句，把他拦住了。庭长点点头表示同意，又对被告说：“怎么叫柳波芙呢？”他说。“你登记的不是这个名字。”
被告不作声。
“我问你，你的真名字叫什么。”
“你的教名叫什么？”那个怒容满面的法官问。
“以前叫卡吉琳娜。”
“这不可能，”聂赫留朵夫嘴里仍这样自言自语，但心里已毫不怀疑，断定她就是那个他一度热恋过，确确实实是热恋过的姑娘，姑妈家的养女兼侍女。当年他在情欲冲动下诱奸了她，后来又抛弃了她。从此以后，他再也不去想她，因为想到这事实在太痛苦了，这事使他原形毕露，表明他这个以正派人自居的人不仅一点也不正派，对那个女人的行为简直是十分下流。
对，这个女人就是她。这会儿他看出了她脸上那种独一无二的神秘特点。这种特点使每张脸都自成一格，与其他人不同。尽管她的脸苍白和丰满得有点异样，她的特点，与众不同的可爱特点，还是表现在脸上，嘴唇上，表现在略微斜睨的眼睛里，尤其是表现在她那天真烂漫、笑盈盈的目光中，表现在脸上和全身流露出来的唯命是从的神态上。
“你早就该这么说了，”庭长又特别和颜悦色地说。“你的父名叫什么？”
“我是个私生子，”玛丝洛娃说。
“那么按照你教父的名字该怎么称呼你呢？”
“米哈依洛娃。”
“她会做什么坏事呢？”聂赫留朵夫心里仍在琢磨，他的呼吸有点急促了。
“你姓什么，通常人家叫你什么？”庭长继续问。
“通常用母亲的姓玛丝洛娃。”
“身分呢？”
“小市民。”
“信东正教吗？”
“信东正教。”
“职业呢？你做什么工作？”
玛丝洛娃不作声。
“你做什么工作？”庭长又问。
“在院里，”她说。
“什么院？”戴眼镜的法官严厉地问。
“什么院您自己知道，”玛丝洛娃说。她噗哧一笑，接着迅速地向周围扫了一眼，又盯住庭长。
她脸上现出一种异乎寻常的神情，她的话、她的微笑和她迅速扫视法庭的目光是那么可怕和可怜，弄得庭长不禁垂下了头。庭上刹那间变得鸦雀无声。接着，这种寂静被一个旁听者的笑声打破了。有人向他发出嘘声。庭长抬起头，继续问她：
“你以前没有受过审判和侦审吗？”
“没有，”玛丝洛娃叹了一口气，低声说。
“起诉书副本收到了吗？”
“收到了。”
“你坐下，”庭长说。
被告就象盛装的贵妇人提起拖地长裙那样提了提裙子，然后坐下来，一双白净的不大的手拢在囚袍袖子里，眼睛一直盯住庭长。
接着传证人，再把那些用不着的证人带下去，又推定法医，请他出庭。然后书记官起立，宣读起诉书。他念得很响很清楚，但因为念得太快，混淆了舌尖音和卷舌音，以致发出来的声音成了一片连续不断的嗡嗡声，令人昏昏欲睡。法官们一会儿把身子靠在椅子的这边扶手上，一会儿靠在那边扶手上，一会儿搁在桌上，一会儿靠在椅背上，一会儿闭上眼睛，一会儿睁开眼睛，交头接耳。有一个宪兵好几次要打呵欠，都勉强忍住。
几个被告中，卡尔津金颊上的肌肉不断抖动。包奇科娃挺直腰板坐在那里，镇定自若，偶尔用一只手指伸到头巾里搔搔头皮。
玛丝洛娃忽而一动不动地望着书记官，听他宣读，忽而全身抖动，似乎想进行反驳，脸涨得通红，然后又沉重地叹着气，双手换一种姿势，往四下里看了看，又盯住书记官。
聂赫留朵夫坐在第一排靠边第二座的高背椅上，摘下夹鼻眼镜，望着玛丝洛娃，他的内心展开了一场复杂而痛苦的活动。
Part 1 Chapter 10
THE TRIAL--THE INDICTMENT.
The indictment ran as follows: On the 17th of January, 18--, in the lodging-house Mauritania, occurred the sudden death of the Second Guild merchant, Therapont Emilianovich Smelkoff, of Kourgan.
The local police doctor of the fourth district certified that death was due to rupture of the heart, owing to the excessive use of alcoholic liquids. The body of the said Smelkoff was interred. After several days had elapsed, the merchant Timokhin, a fellow-townsman and companion of the said Smelkoff, returned from St. Petersburg, and hearing the circumstances that accompanied the death of the latter, notified his suspicions that the death was caused by poison, given with intent to rob the said Smelkoff of his money. This suspicion was corroborated on inquiry, which proved:
1. That shortly before his death the said Smelkoff had received the sum of 3,800 roubles from the bank. When an inventory of the property of the deceased was made, only 312 roubles and 16 copecks were found.
2. The whole day and night preceding his death the said Smelkoff spent with Lubka (alias Katerina Maslova) at her home and in the lodging-house Mauritania, which she also visited at the said Smelkoff's request during his absence, to get some money, which she took out of his portmanteau in the presence of the servants of the lodging-house Mauritania, Euphemia Botchkova and Simeon Kartinkin, with a key given her by the said Smelkoff. In the portmanteau opened by the said Maslova, the said Botchkova and Kartinkin saw packets of 100-rouble bank-notes.
3. On the said Smelkoff's return to the lodging-house Mauritania, together with Lubka, the latter, in accordance with the attendant Kartinkin's advice, gave the said Smelkoff some white powder given to her by the said Kartinkin, dissolved in brandy.
4. The next morning the said Lubka (alias Katerina Maslova) sold to her mistress, the witness Kitaeva, a brothel-keeper, a diamond ring given to her, as she alleged, by the said Smelkoff.
5. The housemaid of the lodging-house Mauritania, Euphemia Botchkova, placed to her account in the local Commercial Bank 1,800 roubles. The postmortem examination of the body of the said Smelkoff and the chemical analysis of his intestines proved beyond doubt the presence of poison in the organism, so that there is reason to believe that the said Smelkoff's death was caused by poisoning.
When cross-examined, the accused, Maslova, Botchkova, and Kartinkin, pleaded not guilty, deposing--Maslova, that she had really been sent by Smelkoff from the brothel, where she "works," as she expresses it, to the lodging-house Mauritania to get the merchant some money, and that, having unlocked the portmanteau with a key given her by the merchant, she took out 40 roubles, as she was told to do, and that she had taken nothing more; that Botchkova and Kartinkin, in whose presence she unlocked and locked the portmanteau, could testify to the truth of the statement.
She gave this further evidence--that when she came to the lodging-house for the second time she did, at the instigation of Simeon Kartinkin, give Smelkoff sonic kind of powder, which she thought was a narcotic, in a glass of brandy, hoping he would fall asleep and that she would be able to get away from him; and that Smelkoff, having beaten her, himself gave her the ring when she cried and threatened to go away.
The accused, Euphemia Botchkova, stated that she knew nothing about the missing money, that she had not even gone into Smelkoff's room, but that Lubka had been busy there all by herself; that if anything had been stolen, it must have been done by Lubka when she came with the merchant's key to get his money.
At this point Maslova gave a start, opened her mouth, and looked at Botchkova. "When," continued the secretary, "the receipt for 1,800 roubles from the bank was shown to Botchkova, and she was asked where she had obtained the money, she said that it was her own earnings for 12 years, and those of Simeon, whom she was going to marry. The accused Simeon Kartinkin, when first examined, confessed that he and Botchkova, at the instigation of Maslova, who had come with the key from the brothel, had stolen the money and divided it equally among themselves and Maslova." Here Maslova again started, half-rose from her seat, and, blushing scarlet, began to say something, but was stopped by the usher. "At last," the secretary continued, reading, "Kartinkin confessed also that he had supplied the powders in order to get Smelkoff to sleep. When examined the second time he denied having had anything to do with the stealing of the money or giving Maslova the powders, accusing her of having done it alone."
Concerning the money placed in the bank by Botchkova, he said the same as she, that is, that the money was given to them both by the lodgers in tips during 12 years' service.
The indictment concluded as follows:
In consequence of the foregoing, the peasant of the village Borki, Simeon Kartinkin, 33 years of age, the meschanka Euphemia Botchkova, 43 years of age, and the meschanka Katerina Maslova, 27 years of age, are accused of having on the 17th day of January, 188--, jointly stolen from the said merchant, Smelkoff, a ring and money, to the value of 2,500 roubles, and of having given the said merchant, Smelkoff, poison to drink, with intent of depriving him of life, and thereby causing his death. This crime is provided for in clause 1,455 of the Penal Code, paragraphs 4 and 5.
起诉书全文如下：
“一八八×年一月十七日摩尔旅馆有一名旅客突然死亡，经查明该旅客乃库尔干二等商人费拉邦特•叶密里央内奇•斯梅里科夫。
“经第四警察分局法医验明，死亡乃因饮酒过量、心力衰竭所致。斯梅里科夫尸体当即入土掩埋。
“案发数日后，斯梅里科夫同乡好友商人季莫兴自彼得堡归来，获悉斯梅里科夫死亡一事，疑有人谋财害命。
“关于此项怀疑，已由预审查明下列事实：（一）斯梅里科夫死亡前不久曾向银行提取现款三千八百银卢布。然在封存死者遗物清单中只开列现金三百一十二卢布十六戈比。（二）斯梅里科夫临死前一日曾在妓院和摩尔旅馆同妓女柳波芙（叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃）相处达一昼夜之久。叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃曾受斯梅里科夫之托，自妓院径赴摩尔旅馆取款。该玛丝洛娃即会同摩尔旅馆茶房叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和西蒙•卡尔津金，使用斯梅里科夫交与之钥匙，打开皮箱，取出现款。玛丝洛娃开箱时，包奇科娃和卡尔津金在场目睹箱内装有百卢布钞票若干叠。（三）斯梅里科夫偕同妓女玛丝洛娃自妓院回到摩尔旅馆后，玛丝洛娃受茶房卡尔津金怂恿，将彼交与的白色药粉掺入一杯白兰地中，使斯梅里科夫饮下。（四）次日早晨该妓女玛丝洛娃即将斯梅里科夫钻石戒指一枚售与女掌班，即妓院女老板和本案证人基达耶娃，声称戒指系斯梅里科夫所赠。（五）斯梅里科夫死后第二日，摩尔旅馆女茶房叶菲米雅•包奇科娃即至本地商业银行，在本人活期存款户中存入一千八百银卢布。
“经法医解剖尸体，化验内脏，查明死者体内确有毒药，据此足以断定该斯梅里科夫系中毒身亡。
“被告玛丝洛娃、包奇科娃与卡尔津金在受审时均不承认犯有罪行。玛丝洛娃供称，在彼所谓‘工作’的妓院中，斯梅里科夫确曾令彼到摩尔旅馆为该商人取款，彼即用交与之钥匙打开商人皮箱，并遵嘱取出四十银卢布，未曾多取分文，此点包奇科娃和卡尔津金都能证明，因开箱、取款、锁箱之际两人均在场目睹。玛丝洛娃又供称，彼第二次到商人斯梅里科夫房间后，确曾受卡尔津金教唆使商人饮下掺有药粉之白兰地，以为此药粉是安眠药，使商人服后熟睡，彼可及早脱身。戒指一枚确系商人斯梅里科夫所赠，因彼受到商人殴打，放声痛哭，且欲离去，该商人即以此戒指相赠。
“叶菲米雅•包奇科娃供称，失款一节彼毫无所知，彼从未踏进该商人房间，一切勾当均系玛丝洛娃一人所为，因此该商人如有失窃情事，定系玛丝洛娃持商人钥匙取款时谋财所致。”玛丝洛娃听到这里，全身打了个哆嗦，张开嘴巴，回头瞧了一眼包奇科娃。“当法庭向叶菲米雅•包奇科娃出示一千八百银卢布存款单并查询该存款来源时，彼供称：此乃彼同西蒙•卡尔津金二人十二年积攒所得，彼并准备同西蒙•卡尔津金结婚。又据西蒙•卡尔津金第一次受审时供称，玛丝洛娃持钥匙自妓院来旅馆，教唆彼与包奇科娃共同窃取现款，然后三人分赃。”玛丝洛娃听到这里身子又哆嗦了一下，甚至跳起来，脸涨得通红，嘴里嘀咕着什么，但被民事执行吏所制止。“最后卡尔津金还供认，彼曾将药粉交给玛丝洛娃，使该商人安眠；但在第二次审讯时又推翻前供，声称并未参与谋财案件，亦未曾将药粉交与玛丝洛娃，而将全部罪责推到玛丝洛娃一人身上。至于包奇科娃在银行存款一节，彼同包奇科娃供词相同，声称系彼二人十二年来在旅馆听差所得之小费。”
接着，起诉书列举被告对质记录、证人供词、法院鉴定人意见，等等。
起诉书结尾如下：
“综上所述，包尔基村农民西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金，年三十三岁，小市民叶菲米雅•伊凡诺娃•包奇科娃，年四十三岁，小市民叶卡吉琳娜•米哈依洛娃•玛丝洛娃，年二十七岁，被控于一八八×年一月十七日经过预谋，窃取商人斯梅里科夫现款和戒指一枚，共值二千五百银卢布，谋财害命，以毒药掺酒灌醉斯梅里科夫，致彼死亡。
“查此项罪行触犯刑法第一四五三条第四款和第五款。据此按《刑事诉讼程序条例》第二○一条规定，农民西蒙•卡尔津金、叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和小市民叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃应交由地方法院会同陪审员审理。”
书记官这才念完长篇起诉书，收拾好文件，坐下来，双手理理长头发。大家都轻松地舒了一口气，愉快地感觉到审讯就要开始，一切都会水落石出，正义就可得到伸张。只有聂赫留朵夫一人没有这样的感觉。他想到十年前他所认识的天真可爱的姑娘玛丝洛娃竟会犯下这样的罪行，不由得大惊失色。
Part 1 Chapter 11
THE TRIAL--MASLOVA CROSS-EXAMINED.
When the reading of the indictment was over, the president, after having consulted the members, turned to Kartinkin, with an expression that plainly said: Now we shall find out the whole truth down to the minutest detail.
"Peasant Simeon Kartinkin," he said, stooping to the left.
Simeon Kartinkin got up, stretched his arms down his sides, and leaning forward with his whole body, continued moving his cheeks inaudibly.
"You are accused of having on the 17th January, 188--, together with Euphemia Botchkova and Katerina Maslova, stolen money from a portmanteau belonging to the merchant Smelkoff, and then, having procured some arsenic, persuaded Katerina Maslova to give it to the merchant Smelkoff in a glass of brandy, which was the cause of Smelkoff's death. Do you plead guilty?" said the president, stooping to the right.
"Not nohow, because our business is to attend on the lodgers, and--"
"You'll tell us that afterwards. Do you plead guilty?"
"Oh, no, sir. I only,--"
"You'll tell us that afterwards. Do you plead guilty?" quietly and firmly asked the president.
"Can't do such a thing, because that--"
The usher again rushed up to Simeon Kartinkin, and stopped him in a tragic whisper.
The president moved the hand with which he held the paper and placed the elbow in a different position with an air that said: "This is finished," and turned to Euphemia Botchkova.
"Euphemia Botchkova, you are accused of having, on the 17th of January, 188-, in the lodging-house Mauritania, together with Simeon Kartinkin and Katerina Maslova, stolen some money and a ring out of the merchant Smelkoff's portmanteau, and having shared the money among yourselves, given poison to the merchant Smelkoff, thereby causing his death. Do you plead guilty?"
"I am not guilty of anything," boldly and firmly replied the prisoner. "I never went near the room, but when this baggage went in she did the whole business."
"You will say all this afterwards," the president again said, quietly and firmly. "So you do not plead guilty?"
"I did not take the money nor give the drink, nor go into the room. Had I gone in I should have kicked her out."
"So you do not plead guilty?"
"Never."
"Very well."
"Katerina Maslova," the president began, turning to the third prisoner, "you are accused of having come from the brothel with the key of the merchant Smelkoff's portmanteau, money, and a ring." He said all this like a lesson learned by heart, leaning towards the member on his left, who was whispering into his car that a bottle mentioned in the list of the material evidence was missing. "Of having stolen out of the portmanteau money and a ring," he repeated, "and shared it. Then, returning to the lodging house Mauritania with Smelkoff, of giving him poison in his drink, and thereby causing his death. Do you plead guilty?"
"I am not guilty of anything," she began rapidly. "As I said before I say again, I did not take it--I did not take it; I did not take anything, and the ring he gave me himself."
"You do not plead guilty of having stolen 2,500 roubles?" asked the president.
"I've said I took nothing but the 40 roubles."
"Well, and do you plead guilty of having given the merchant Smelkoff a powder in his drink?"
"Yes, that I did. Only I believed what they told me, that they were sleeping powders, and that no harm could come of them. I never thought, and never wished. . . God is my witness; I say, I never meant this," she said.
"So you do not plead guilty of having stolen the money and the ring from the merchant Smelkoff, but confess that you gave him the powder?" said the president.
"Well, yes, I do confess this, but I thought they were sleeping powders. I only gave them to make him sleep; I never meant and never thought of worse."
"Very well," said the president, evidently satisfied with the results gained. "Now tell us how it all happened," and he leaned back in his chair and put his folded hands on the table. "Tell us all about it. A free and full confession will be to your advantage."
Maslova continued to look at the president in silence, and blushing.
"Tell us how it happened."
"How it happened?" Maslova suddenly began, speaking quickly. "I came to the lodging-house, and was shown into the room. He was there, already very drunk." She pronounced the word _he_ with a look of horror in her wide-open eyes. "I wished to go away, but he would not let me." She stopped, as if having lost the thread, or remembered some thing else.
"Well, and then?"
"Well, what then? I remained a bit, and went home again."
At this moment the public prosecutor raised himself a little, leaning on one elbow in an awkward manner.
"You would like to put a question?" said the president, and having received an answer in the affirmative, he made a gesture inviting the public prosecutor to speak.
"I want to ask, was the prisoner previously acquainted with Simeon Kartinkin?" said the public prosecutor, without looking at Maslova, and, having put the question, he compressed his lips and frowned.
The president repeated the question. Maslova stared at the public prosecutor, with a frightened look.
"With Simeon? Yes," she said.
"I should like to know what the prisoner's acquaintance with Kartinkin consisted in. Did they meet often?"
"Consisted in? . . . He invited me for the lodgers; it was not an acquaintance at all," answered Maslova, anxiously moving her eyes from the president to the public prosecutor and back to the president.
"I should like to know why Kartinkin invited only Maslova, and none of the other girls, for the lodgers?" said the public prosecutor, with half-closed eyes and a cunning, Mephistophelian smile.
"I don't know. How should I know?" said Maslova, casting a frightened look round, and fixing her eyes for a moment on Nekhludoff. "He asked whom he liked."
"Is it possible that she has recognised me?" thought Nekhludoff, and the blood rushed to his face. But Maslova turned away without distinguishing him from the others, and again fixed her eyes anxiously on the public prosecutor.
"So the prisoner denies having had any intimate relations with Kartinkin? Very well, I have no more questions to ask."
And the public prosecutor took his elbow off the desk, and began writing something. He was not really noting anything down, but only going over the letters of his notes with a pen, having seen the procureur and leading advocates, after putting a clever question, make a note, with which, later on, to annihilate their adversaries.
The president did not continue at once, because he was consulting the member with the spectacles, whether he was agreed that the questions (which had all been prepared be forehand and written out) should be put.
"Well! What happened next?" he then went on.
"I came home," looking a little more boldly only at the president, "and went to bed. Hardly had I fallen asleep when one of our girls, Bertha, woke me. 'Go, your merchant has come again!' He"--she again uttered the word _he_ with evident horror-- "he kept treating our girls, and then wanted to send for more wine, but his money was all gone, and he sent me to his lodgings and told me where the money was, and how much to take. So I went."
The president was whispering to the member on his left, but, in order to appear as if he had heard, he repeated her last words.
"So you went. Well, what next?"
"I went, and did all he told me; went into his room. I did not go alone, but called Simeon Kartinkin and her," she said, pointing to Botchkova.
"That's a lie; I never went in," Botchkova began, but was stopped.
"In their presence I took out four notes," continued Maslova, frowning, without looking at Botchkova.
"Yes, but did the prisoner notice," again asked the prosecutor, "how much money there was when she was getting out the 40 roubles?"
Maslova shuddered when the prosecutor addressed her; she did not know why it was, but she felt that he wished her evil.
"I did not count it, but only saw some 100-rouble notes."
"Ah! The prisoner saw 100-rouble notes. That's all?"
"Well, so you brought back the money," continued the president, looking at the clock.
"I did."
"Well, and then?"
"Then he took me back with him," said Maslova.
"Well, and how did you give him the powder? In his drink?"
"How did I give it? I put them in and gave it him."
"Why did you give it him?"
She did not answer, but sighed deeply and heavily.
"He would not let me go," she said, after a moment's silence, "and I was quite tired out, and so I went out into the passage and said to Simeon, 'If he would only let me go, I am so tired.' And he said, 'We are also sick of him; we were thinking of giving him a sleeping draught; he will fall asleep, and then you can go.' So I said all right. I thought they were harmless, and he gave me the packet. I went in. He was lying behind the partition, and at once called for brandy. I took a bottle of 'fine champagne' from the table, poured out two glasses, one for him and one for myself, and put the powders into his glass, and gave it him. Had I known how could I have given them to him?"
"Well, and how did the ring come into your possession?" asked the president. "When did he give it you?"
"That was when we came back to his lodgings. I wanted to go away, and he gave me a knock on the head and broke my comb. I got angry and said I'd go away, and he took the ring off his finger and gave it to me so that I should not go," she said.
Then the public prosecutor again slightly raised himself, and, putting on an air of simplicity, asked permission to put a few more questions, and, having received it, bending his head over his embroidered collar, he said: "I should like to know how long the prisoner remained in the merchant Smelkoff's room."
Maslova again seemed frightened, and she again looked anxiously from the public prosecutor to the president, and said hurriedly:
"I do not remember how long."
"Yes, but does the prisoner remember if she went anywhere else in the lodging-house after she left Smelkoff?"
Maslova considered for a moment. "Yes, I did go into an empty room next to his."
"Yes, and why did you go in?" asked the public prosecutor, forgetting himself, and addressing her directly.
"I went in to rest a bit, and to wait for an isvostchik."
"And was Kartinkin in the room with the prisoner, or not?"
"He came in."
"Why did he come in?"
"There was some of the merchant's brandy left, and we finished it together."
"Oh, finished it together. Very well! And did the prisoner talk to Kartinkin, and, if so, what about?"
Maslova suddenly frowned, blushed very red, and said, hurriedly, "What about? I did not talk about anything, and that's all I know. Do what you like with me; I am not guilty, and that's all."
"I have nothing more to ask," said the prosecutor, and, drawing up his shoulders in an unnatural manner, began writing down, as the prisoner's own evidence, in the notes for his speech, that she had been in the empty room with Kartinkin.
There was a short silence.
"You have nothing more to say?"
"I have told everything," she said, with a sigh, and sat down.
Then the president noted something down, and, having listened to something that the member on his left whispered to him, he announced a ten-minutes' interval, rose hurriedly, and left the court. The communication he had received from the tall, bearded member with the kindly eyes was that the member, having felt a slight stomach derangement, wished to do a little massage and to take some drops. And this was why an interval was made.
When the judges had risen, the advocates, the jury, and the witnesses also rose, with the pleasant feeling that part of the business was finished, and began moving in different directions.
Nekhludoff went into the jury's room, and sat down by the window.
等到起诉书念完，庭长同两个法官商量了一番，然后转身对卡尔津金说话，脸上的神情分明表示：这下子我们就会把全部案情弄个水落石出了。
“农民西蒙•卡尔津金，”他身子侧向左边，开口说。
西蒙•卡尔津金站起来，两手贴住裤子两侧的接缝，整个身子向前冲，两边腮帮无声地抖动个不停。
“你被控于一八八×年一月十七日串通叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃盗窃商人斯梅里科夫皮箱里的现款，然后拿来砒霜，唆使叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃放在酒里给商人斯梅里科夫喝下，致使斯梅里科夫中毒毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗？”他说完把身子侧向右边。
“绝对没这回事，因为我们的本份是伺候客人……”
“这话你留到以后再说。你承认自己犯了罪吗？”
“绝对没有，老爷。我只是……”
“有话以后再说。你承认自己犯了罪吗？”庭长从容而坚决地再次问道。
“我可不会干这种事，因为……”
民事执行吏又连忙奔到西蒙•卡尔津金身边，悲天悯人地低声制止他。
庭长现出对他的审问已经完毕的神气，把拿文件那只手的臂肘挪了个地方，转身对叶菲米雅•包奇科娃说话。
“叶菲米雅•包奇科娃，你被控于一八八×年一月十七日在摩尔旅馆串通西蒙•卡尔津金和叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃从商人斯梅里科夫皮箱里盗窃其现款与戒指一枚，三人分赃，并为掩盖你们的罪行，让商人斯梅里科夫喝下毒酒，致使他毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗？”
“我什么罪也没有，”这个女被告神气活现地断然说。“我连那个房间都没有进去过……既然那个贱货进去过，那就是她作的案。”
“这话你以后再说，”庭长又是那么软中带硬地说。“那么你不承认自己犯了罪吗？”
“钱不是我拿的，酒也不是我灌的，我连房门都没有踏进去过。我要是在场，准会把她撵走。”
“你不承认自己犯了罪吗？”
“从来没犯过。”
“很好。”
“叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃，”庭长转身对第三个被告说，“你被控带着商人斯梅里科夫的皮箱钥匙从妓院去到摩尔旅馆，窃取箱里现款和戒指一枚，”他象背书一般熟练地说，同时把耳朵凑近左边的法官，那个法官对他说，查对物证清单还少一个酒瓶。“窃取箱里现款和戒指一枚，”庭长又说了一遍，“你们分了赃，然后你又同商人斯梅里科夫一起回到摩尔旅馆，你给斯梅里科夫喝了毒酒，因而使他毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗？”
“我什么罪也没有，”她急急地说，“我原先这么说，现在也这么说：我没有拿过，没有拿过就是没有拿过，我什么也没有拿过，至于戒指是他自己给我的……”
“你不承认犯有盗窃两千五百卢布现款的罪行吗？”庭长问。
“我说过，除了四十卢布以外，我什么也没有拿过。”
“那么，你犯了给商人斯梅里科夫喝毒酒的罪行，你承认吗？”
“这事我承认。不过人家告诉我那是安眠药，吃了没有关系，我也就相信了。我没有想到他会死，我也没有存心要害他。我可以当着上帝的面起誓，我没有这个念头，”她说。
“这么说，你不承认犯有盗窃商人斯梅里科夫现款和戒指的罪行，”庭长说。“可是你承认给他喝过毒酒，是吗？”
“承认是承认，不过我以为那是安眠药。我给他吃是为了要他睡觉。我没有想害死他，我没有这个念头。”
“很好，”庭长说，对取得的结果显然很满意。“那么你把事情的经过说一说，”他说，身子往椅背一靠，两手放在桌上。
“把全部经过从头到尾说一说。你老实招供就可以得到从宽发落。”
玛丝洛娃眼睛一直盯着庭长，一言不发。
“你把事情的经过说一说。”
“事情的经过吗？”玛丝洛娃忽然很快地说。“我乘马车到了旅馆，他们把我领到他的房间里，当时他已经喝得烂醉了。”她说到他这个字时，脸上露出异常恐惧的神色，眼睛睁得老大。“我想走，他不放。”
她住了口，仿佛思路突然断了，或者想到了别的事。
“那么，后来呢？”
“后来还有什么呢？后来在那里待了一阵，就回家了。”
这当儿，副检察官怪模怪样地用一个臂肘支撑着，欠起身来。
“您要提问吗？”庭长问，听到副检察官肯定的回答，就做做手势，表示给他提问的权利。
“我想提一个问题：被告以前是不是认识西蒙•卡尔津金？”副检察官眼睛不望玛丝洛娃，说。
他提了问题，就抿紧嘴唇，皱起眉头。
庭长把这个问题重说了一遍。玛丝洛娃恐惧地直盯着副检察官。
“西蒙吗？以前就认识，”她说。
“现在我想知道被告同卡尔津金的交情怎么样。他们是不是常常见面？”
“交情怎么样吗？他常常找我去接客，谈不到什么交情，”玛丝洛娃回答，惊惶不安地瞧瞧副检察官，又望望庭长，然后又瞧瞧副检察官。
“我想知道，为什么卡尔津金总是只找玛丝洛娃接客，而不找别的姑娘，”副检察官眯缝起眼睛，带着阴险多疑的微笑，说。
“我不知道。教我怎么知道？”玛丝洛娃怯生生地向四下里瞧了瞧，她的目光在聂赫留朵夫身上停留了一刹那，回答说。“他想找谁就找谁。”
“难道被她认出来了？”聂赫留朵夫心惊胆战地想，觉得血往脸上直涌。其实玛丝洛娃并没有认出他，她立刻转过身去，又带着恐惧的神情凝视着副检察官。
“这么说，被告否认她同卡尔津金有过什么亲密关系，是吗？很好。我没有别的话要问了。”
副检察官立刻把臂肘从写字台上挪开，动手做笔记。其实他什么也没有记，只是用钢笔随意描着笔记本上的第一个字母。他常常看到检察官和律师这样做：当他们提了一个巧妙的问题以后，就在足以给对方致命打击的地方做个记号。
庭长没有立刻对被告说话，因为他这时正在问戴眼镜的法官，他同意不同意提出事先准备好并开列在纸上的那些问题。
“那么后来怎么样呢？”庭长又问玛丝洛娃。
“我回到家里，”玛丝洛娃继续说，比较大胆地瞧着庭长一个人，“我把钱交给掌班，就上床睡觉了。刚刚睡着，我们的姐妹别尔塔就把我唤醒了。她说：‘走吧，你那个做买卖的又来了。’我不愿意去，可是掌班硬叫我去。他就在旁边，”她一说到他字，显然又现出恐惧的神色，“他一直在给我们那些姐妹灌酒，后来他还要买酒，可是身上的钱花光了。掌班不信任他，不肯赊帐。他就派我到旅馆去。他告诉我钱在哪里，取多少。我就去了。”
庭长这时正在同左边那个法官低声交谈，没有听见玛丝洛娃在说什么，但为了假装他全听见了，就重复说了一遍她最后的那句话。
“你就乘车去了。那么后来又怎么样呢？”他说。
“我到了那里，就照他的话办，走进他的房间。不是自己一个人走进房间的，我叫了西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇一起进去，还有她，”她说着指指包奇科娃。
“她胡说，我压根儿没有进去过……”包奇科娃刚开口，就被制止了。
“我当着他们的面拿了四张红票子①，”玛丝洛娃皱起眉头，眼睛不瞧包奇科娃，继续说。
--------
①十卢布面值的钞票。
“那么，被告取出四十卢布时，有没有注意到里面有多少钱？”副检察官又问。
副检察官刚提问，玛丝洛娃就全身打了个哆嗦。她不懂是什么缘故，但觉得他对她不怀好意。
“我没有数过，我只看见都是些百卢布钞票。”
“被告看见了百卢布钞票，那么，我没有别的话要问了。”
“那么，后来你把钱取来了？”庭长看看表，又问。
“取来了。”
“那么，后来呢？”庭长问。
“后来他又把我带走了，”玛丝洛娃说。
“那么，你是怎样把药粉放在酒里给他喝下去的？”庭长问。
“怎样给吗？我把药粉撒在酒里，就给他喝了。”
“你为什么要给他喝呢？”
她没有回答，只无可奈何地长叹了一口气。
“他一直不肯放我走，”她沉默了一下，说。“我被他搞得筋疲力尽。我走到走廊里，对西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇说：‘但愿他能放我走。我累坏了。’西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇说：‘他把我们也弄得烦死了。我们来让他吃点安眠药，他一睡着，你就可以脱身了。’我说：‘好的。’我还以为那不是毒药。他就给了我一个小纸包。我走进房间，他躺在隔板后面，一看见我就要我给他倒白兰地。我拿起桌上一瓶上等白兰地，倒了两杯，一杯自己喝，一杯给他喝。我把药粉撒在他的杯子里，给他吃。我要是知道那是毒药，还会给他吃吗？”
“那么，那个戒指怎么会落到你手里的？”庭长问。
“戒指，那是他自己送给我的。”
“他什么时候送给你的？”
“我跟他一回到旅馆就想走，他就打我的脑袋，把梳子都打断了。我生气了，拔脚要走。他就摘下手上的戒指送给我，叫我别走，”玛丝洛娃说。
这时副检察官又站起来，仍旧装腔作势地要求庭长允许他再提几个问题。在取得许可以后，他把脑袋歪在绣花领子上，问道：
“我想知道，被告在商人斯梅里科夫房间里待了多少时间。”
玛丝洛娃又露出惊惶失措的神色，目光不安地从副检察官脸上移到庭长脸上，急急地说：
“我不记得待了多久。”
“那么，被告是不是记得，她从商人斯梅里科夫房间里出来后，有没有到旅馆别的什么地方去过？”
玛丝洛娃想了想。
“到隔壁一个空房间里去过，”她说。
“你到那里去干什么？”副检察官忘乎所以，竟直接向她提问题了。①
--------
①检察官按理必须通过庭长才能提问题。不能直接审问被告。
“我去理理衣服，等马车来。”
“那么，卡尔津金有没有同被告一起待在房间里？”
“他也去了。”
“他去干什么？”
“那商人还剩下一点白兰地，我们就一块儿喝了。”
“噢，一块儿喝了。很好。”
“那么，被告有没有同西蒙说过话？说了些什么？”
玛丝洛娃忽然皱起眉头，脸涨得通红，急急地说：
“说了什么？我什么也没有说。有过什么，我全讲了，别的什么也不知道。你们要拿我怎么办，就怎么办吧。我没有罪，就是这样。”
“我没有别的话了，”副检察官对庭长说，装腔作势地耸起肩膀，动手在他的发言提纲上迅速记下被告的供词：她同西蒙一起到过那个空房间。
法庭上沉默了一阵子。
“你没有什么别的话要说吗？”
“我都说了，”玛丝洛娃叹口气说，坐下来。
随后庭长在一张纸上记了些什么，接着听了左边的法官在他耳边低声说的话，就宣布审讯暂停十分钟，匆匆地站起来，走出法取。庭长同左边那个高个儿、大胡子、生有一双善良大眼睛的法官交谈的是这样一件事：那个法官感到胃里有点不舒服，自己要按摩一下，吃点药水。他把这事告诉了庭长，庭长就宣布审讯暂停。
陪审员、律师、证人随着法官纷纷站起来，大家高兴地感到一个重要案件已审完了一部分，开始走动。
聂赫留朵夫走进陪审员议事室，在窗前坐下来。
Part 1 Chapter 12
TWELVE YEARS BEFORE.
"Yes, this was Katusha."
The relations between Nekhludoff and Katusha had been the following:
Nekhludoff first saw Katusha when he was a student in his third year at the University, and was preparing an essay on land tenure during the summer vacation, which he passed with his aunts. Until then he had always lived, in summer, with his mother and sister on his mother's large estate near Moscow. But that year his sister had married, and his mother had gone abroad to a watering-place, and he, having his essay to write, resolved to spend the summer with his aunts. It was very quiet in their secluded estate and there was nothing to distract his mind; his aunts loved their nephew and heir very tenderly, and he, too, was fond of them and of their simple, old-fashioned life.
During that summer on his aunts' estate, Nekhludoff passed through that blissful state of existence when a young man for the first time, without guidance from any one outside, realises all the beauty and significance of life, and the importance of the task allotted in it to man; when he grasps the possibility of unlimited advance towards perfection for one's self and for all the world, and gives himself to this task, not only hopefully, but with full conviction of attaining to the perfection he imagines. In that year, while still at the University, he had read Spencer's Social Statics, and Spencer's views on landholding especially impressed him, as he himself was heir to large estates. His father had not been rich, but his mother had received 10,000 acres of land for her dowry. At that time he fully realised all the cruelty and injustice of private property in land, and being one of those to whom a sacrifice to the demands of conscience gives the highest spiritual enjoyment, he decided not to retain property rights, but to give up to the peasant labourers the land he had inherited from his father. It was on this land question he wrote his essay.
He arranged his life on his aunts' estate in the following manner. He got up very early, sometimes at three o'clock, and before sunrise went through the morning mists to bathe in the river, under the hill. He returned while the dew still lay on the grass and the flowers. Sometimes, having finished his coffee, he sat down with his books of reference and his papers to write his essay, but very often, instead of reading or writing, he left home again, and wandered through the fields and the woods. Before dinner he lay down and slept somewhere in the garden. At dinner he amused and entertained his aunts with his bright spirits, then he rode on horseback or went for a row on the river, and in the evening he again worked at his essay, or sat reading or playing patience with his aunts.
His joy in life was so great that it agitated him, and kept him awake many a night, especially when it was moonlight, so that instead of sleeping he wandered about in the garden till dawn, alone with his dreams and fancies.
And so, peacefully and happily, he lived through the first month of his stay with his aunts, taking no particular notice of their half-ward, half-servant, the black-eyed, quick-footed Katusha. Then, at the age of nineteen, Nekhludoff, brought up under his mother's wing, was still quite pure. If a woman figured in his dreams at all it was only as a wife. All the other women, who, according to his ideas he could not marry, were not women for him, but human beings.
But on Ascension Day that summer, a neighbour of his aunts', and her family, consisting of two young daughters, a schoolboy, and a young artist of peasant origin who was staying with them, came to spend the day. After tea they all went to play in the meadow in front of the house, where the grass had already been mown. They played at the game of gorelki, and Katusha joined them. Running about and changing partners several times, Nekhludoff caught Katusha, and she became his partner. Up to this time he had liked Katusha's looks, but the possibility of any nearer relations with her had never entered his mind.
"Impossible to catch those two," said the merry young artist, whose turn it was to catch, and who could run very fast with his short, muscular legs.
"You! And not catch us?" said Katusha.
"One, two, three," and the artist clapped his hands. Katusha, hardly restraining her laughter, changed places with Nekhludoff, behind the artist's back, and pressing his large hand with her little rough one, and rustling with her starched petticoat, ran to the left. Nekhludoff ran fast to the right, trying to escape from the artist, but when he looked round he saw the artist running after Katusha, who kept well ahead, her firm young legs moving rapidly. There was a lilac bush in front of them, and Katusha made a sign with her head to Nekhludoff to join her behind it, for if they once clasped hands again they were safe from their pursuer, that being a rule of the game. He understood the sign, and ran behind the bush, but he did not know that there was a small ditch overgrown with nettles there. He stumbled and fell into the nettles, already wet with dew, stinging his bands, but rose immediately, laughing at his mishap.
Katusha, with her eyes black as sloes, her face radiant with joy, was flying towards him, and they caught hold of each other's hands.
"Got stung, I daresay?" she said, arranging her hair with her free hand, breathing fast and looking straight up at him with a glad, pleasant smile.
"I did not know there was a ditch here," he answered, smiling also, and keeping her hand in his. She drew nearer to him, and he himself, not knowing how it happened, stooped towards her. She did not move away, and he pressed her hand tight and kissed her on the lips.
"There! You've done it!" she said; and, freeing her hand with a swift movement, ran away from him. Then, breaking two branches of white lilac from which the blossoms were already falling, she began fanning her hot face with them; then, with her head turned back to him, she walked away, swaying her arms briskly in front of her, and joined the other players.
After this there grew up between Nekhludoff and Katusha those peculiar relations which often exist between a pure young man and girl who are attracted to each other.
When Katusha came into the room, or even when he saw her white apron from afar, everything brightened up in Nekhludoff's eyes, as when the sun appears everything becomes more interesting, more joyful, more important. The whole of life seemed full of gladness. And she felt the same. But it was not only Katusha's presence that had this effect on Nekhludoff. The mere thought that Katusha existed (and for her that Nekhludoff existed) had this effect.
When he received an unpleasant letter from his mother, or could not get on with his essay, or felt the unreasoning sadness that young people are often subject to, he had only to remember Katusha and that he should see her, and it all vanished. Katusha had much work to do in the house, but she managed to get a little leisure for reading, and Nekhludoff gave her Dostoievsky and Tourgeneff (whom he had just read himself) to read. She liked Tourgeneff's Lull best. They had talks at moments snatched when meeting in the passage, on the veranda, or the yard, and sometimes in the room of his aunts' old servant, Matrona Pavlovna, with whom he sometimes used to drink tea, and where Katusha used to work.
These talks in Matrona Pavlovna's presence were the pleasantest. When they were alone it was worse. Their eyes at once began to say something very different and far more important than what their mouths uttered. Their lips puckered, and they felt a kind of dread of something that made them part quickly. These relations continued between Nekhludoff and Katusha during the whole time of his first visit to his aunts'. They noticed it, and became frightened, and even wrote to Princess Elena Ivanovna, Nekhludoff's mother. His aunt, Mary Ivanovna, was afraid Dmitri would form an intimacy with Katusha; but her fears were groundless, for Nekhludoff, himself hardly conscious of it, loved Katusha, loved her as the pure love, and therein lay his safety--his and hers. He not only did not feel any desire to possess her, but the very thought of it filled him with horror. The fears of the more poetical Sophia Ivanovna, that Dmitri, with his thoroughgoing, resolute character, having fallen in love with a girl, might make up his mind to marry her, without considering either her birth or her station, had more ground.
Had Nekhludoff at that time been conscious of his love for Katusha, and especially if he had been told that he could on no account join his life with that of a girl in her position, it might have easily happened that, with his usual straight- forwardness, he would have come to the conclusion that there could be no possible reason for him not to marry any girl whatever, as long as he loved her. But his aunts did not mention their fears to him; and, when he left, he was still unconscious of his love for Katusha. He was sure that what he felt for Katusha was only one of the manifestations of the joy of life that filled his whole being, and that this sweet, merry little girl shared this joy with him. Yet, when he was going away, and Katusha stood with his aunts in the porch, and looked after him, her dark, slightly-squinting eyes filled with tears, he felt, after all, that he was leaving something beautiful, precious, something which would never reoccur. And he grew very sad.
"Good-bye, Katusha," he said, looking across Sophia Ivanovna's cap as he was getting into the trap. "Thank you for everything."
"Good-bye, Dmitri Ivanovitch," she said, with her pleasant, tender voice, keeping back the tears that filled her eyes--and ran away into the hall, where she could cry in peace.
对，她就是卡秋莎。
聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎的关系是这样的。
聂赫留朵夫第一次见到卡秋莎，是在他念大学三年级那年的夏天。当时他住在姑妈家，准备写一篇关于土地所有制的论文。往年，他总是同母亲和姐姐一起在莫斯科郊区他母亲的大庄园里歇夏。但那年夏天他姐姐出嫁了，母亲出国到温泉疗养去了。聂赫留朵夫要写论文，就决定到姑妈家去写。姑妈家里十分清静，没有什么玩乐使他分心，两位姑妈又十分疼爱他这个侄儿兼遗产继承人。他也很爱她们，喜欢她们淳朴的旧式生活。
那年夏天，聂赫留朵夫在姑妈家里感到身上充满活力，心情舒畅。一个青年人，第一次不按照人家的指点，亲身体会到生活的美丽和庄严，领悟到人类活动的全部意义，看到人的心灵和整个世界都可以达到尽善尽美的地步。他对此不仅抱着希望，而且充满信心。那年聂赫留朵夫在大学里读了斯宾塞的《社会静力学》。斯宾塞关于土地私有制的论述给他留下深刻的印象，这特别是由于他本身是个大地主的儿子。他的父亲并不富有，但母亲有一万俄亩光景的陪嫁。那时他第一次懂得土地私有制的残酷和荒谬，而他又十分看重道德，认为因道德而自我牺牲是最高的精神享受，因此决定放弃土地所有权，把他从父亲名下继承来的土地赠送给农民。现在他正在写一篇论文，论述这个问题。
那年他在乡下姑妈家的生活是这样过的：每天一早起身，有时才三点钟，太阳还没有出来，就到山脚下河里去洗澡，有时在晨雾弥漫中洗完澡回家，花草上还滚动着露珠。早晨他有时喝完咖啡，就坐下来写论文或者查阅资料，但多半是既不读书也不写作，又走到户外，到田野和树林里散步。午饭以前，他在花园里打个瞌睡，然后高高兴兴地吃午饭，一边吃一边说些有趣的事，逗得姑妈们呵呵大笑。饭后他去骑马或者划船，晚上又是读书，或者陪姑妈们坐着摆牌阵。夜里，特别是在月光溶溶的夜里，他往往睡不着觉，原因只是他觉得生活实在太快乐迷人了。有时他睡不着觉，就一面胡思乱想，一面在花园里散步，直到天亮。
他就这样快乐而平静地在姑妈家里住了一个月，根本没有留意那个既是养女又是侍女、脚步轻快、眼睛乌黑的卡秋莎。
聂赫留朵夫从小由他母亲抚养成长。当年他才十九岁，是个十分纯洁的青年。在他的心目中，只有妻子才是女人。凡是不能成为他妻子的女人都不是女人，而只是人。但事有凑巧，那年夏天的升天节①，姑妈家有个女邻居带着孩子们来作客，其中包括两个小姐、一个中学生和一个寄住在她家的农民出身的青年画家。
--------
①基督教节日，在复活节后四十天，五月一日至六月四日之间。
吃过茶点以后，大家在屋前修剪平坦的草地上玩“捉人”游戏。他们叫卡秋莎也参加。玩了一阵，轮到聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎一起跑。聂赫留朵夫看到卡秋莎，总是很高兴，但他从没想到他同她会有什么特殊关系。
“哦，这下子说什么也捉不到他们两个了，”轮到“捉人”的快乐画家说，他那两条农民的短壮罗圈腿跑得飞快，“除非他们自己摔交。”
“您才捉不到哪！”
“一，二，三！”
他们拍了三次手。卡秋莎忍不住格格地笑着，敏捷地同聂赫留朵夫交换着位子。她用粗糙有力的小手握了握他的大手，向左边跑去，她那浆过的裙子发出窸窸窣窣的响声。
聂赫留朵夫跑得很快。他不愿让画家捉到，就一个劲儿地飞跑。他回头一看，瞧见画家在追卡秋莎，但卡秋莎那两条年轻的富有弹性的腿灵活地飞跑着，不让他追上，向左边跑去。前面是一个丁香花坛，没有一个人跑到那里去，但卡秋莎回过头来看了聂赫留朵夫一眼，点头示意，要他也到花坛后面去。聂赫留朵夫领会她的意思，就往丁香花坛后面跑去。谁知花丛前面有一道小沟，沟里长满荨麻，聂赫留朵夫不知道，一脚踏空，掉到沟里去。他的双手被荨麻刺破，还沾满了晚露。但他立刻对自己的鲁莽感到好笑，爬了起来，跑到一块干净的地方。
卡秋莎那双水灵灵的乌梅子般的眼睛也闪耀着笑意，她飞也似地迎着他跑来。他们跑到一块儿，握住手。①
--------
①在这种游戏中，被追的两人在一个地方会合，相互握手，表示胜利。
“我看，您准是刺破手了，”卡秋莎说。她用那只空着的手理理松开的辫子，一面不住地喘气，一面笑眯眯地从脚到头打量着他。
“我不知道这里有一道沟，”聂赫留朵夫也笑着说，没有放掉她的手。
她向他靠近些，他自己也不知道怎么搞的，竟向她凑过脸去。她没有躲避，他更紧地握住她的手，吻了吻她的嘴唇。
“你这是干什么！”卡秋莎说。她慌忙抽出被他握着的手，从他身边跑开去。
卡秋莎跑到丁香花旁，摘下两支已经凋谢的白丁香，拿它们打打她那热辣辣的脸，回过头来向他望望，就使劲摆动两臂，向做游戏的人们那里走去。
从那时起，聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎之间的关系就变了，那是一个纯洁无邪的青年同一个纯洁无邪的少女相互吸引的特殊关系。
只要卡秋莎一走进房间，或者聂赫留朵夫老远看见她的白围裙，世间万物在他的眼睛里就仿佛变得光辉灿烂，一切事情就变得更有趣，更逗人喜爱，更有意思，生活也更加充满欢乐。她也有同样的感觉。不过，不仅卡秋莎在场或者同他接近时有这样的作用，聂赫留朵夫只要一想到世界上有一个卡秋莎，就会产生这样的感觉。而对卡秋莎来说，只要想到聂赫留朵夫，也会产生同样的感觉。聂赫留朵夫收到母亲令人不快的信也罢，论文写得不顺利也罢，或者心头起了青年人莫名的惆怅也罢，只要一想到世界上有一个卡秋莎，他可以看见她，一切烦恼就都烟消云散了。
卡秋莎在家里事情很多，但她总能一件件做好，还偷空看些书。聂赫留朵夫把自己刚看过的陀思妥耶夫斯基和屠格涅夫的小说借给她看。她最喜爱屠格涅夫的中篇小说《僻静的角落》。他们只能找机会交谈几句，有时在走廊里，有时在阳台或者院子里，有时在姑妈家老女仆玛特廖娜的房间里——卡秋莎跟她同住，——有时聂赫留朵夫就在她们的小房间里喝茶，嘴里含着糖块。他们当着玛特廖娜的面谈话，感到最轻松愉快。可是到了剩下他们两人的时候，谈话就比较别扭。在这种时候，他们眼睛所表达的话和嘴里所说的话截然不同，而眼睛所表达的要重要得多。他们总是撅起嘴，提心吊胆，待不了多久就匆匆分开。
聂赫留朵夫第一次住在姑妈家，他同卡秋莎一直维持着这样的关系。两位姑妈发现他们这种关系，有点担心，甚至写信到国外去告诉聂赫留朵夫的母亲叶莲娜•伊凡诺夫娜公爵夫人。玛丽雅姑妈唯恐德米特里同卡秋莎发生暧昧关系。但她这种担心是多余的，因为聂赫留朵夫也象一切纯洁的人谈恋爱那样，不自觉地爱着卡秋莎，他对她的这种不自觉的爱情就保证了他们不致堕落。他不仅没有在肉体上占有她的欲望，而且一想到可能同她发生这样的关系就心惊胆战。但具有诗人气质的索菲雅姑妈的忧虑就要切实得多。她生怕具有敢作敢为的可贵性格的德米特里一旦爱上这姑娘，就会不顾她的出身和地位，毫不迟疑地同她结婚。
如果聂赫留朵夫当时明确地意识到自己爱上了卡秋莎，尤其是如果当时有人劝他绝不能也不应该把他的命运同这样一个姑娘结合在一起，那么，凭着他的憨直性格，他就会断然决定非同她结婚不可，不管她是个怎样的人，只要他爱她就行。不过，两位姑妈并没有把她们的忧虑告诉他，因此他没有意识到自己对这个姑娘的爱情，就这样离开了姑妈家。
他当时满心相信，他对卡秋莎的感情只是他全身充溢着生的欢乐的一种表现，而这个活泼可爱的姑娘也有着和他一样的感情。临到他动身的时刻，卡秋莎同两位姑妈一起站在台阶上，用她那双泪水盈眶、略带斜睨的乌溜溜的眼睛送着他，他这才感到他正在失去一种美丽、珍贵、一去不返的东西。他觉得有说不出的惆怅。
“再见，卡秋莎，一切都得谢谢你！”他坐上马车，隔着索菲雅姑妈的睡帽，对她说。
“再见，德米特里•伊凡内奇！”她用亲切悦耳的声音说，忍住满眶的眼泪，跑到门廊里，在那儿放声哭了起来。
Part 1 Chapter 13
LIFE IN THE ARMY.
After that Nekhludoff did not see Katusha for more than three years. When he saw her again he had just been promoted to the rank of officer and was going to join his regiment. On the way he came to spend a few days with his aunts, being now a very different young man from the one who had spent the summer with them three years before. He then had been an honest, unselfish lad, ready to sacrifice himself for any good cause; now he was depraved and selfish, and thought only of his own enjoyment. Then God's world seemed a mystery which he tried enthusiastically and joyfully to solve; now everything in life seemed clear and simple, defined by the conditions of the life he was leading. Then he had felt the importance of, and had need of intercourse with, nature, and with those who had lived and thought and felt before him--philosophers and poets. What he now considered necessary and important were human institutions and intercourse with his comrades. Then women seemed mysterious and charming--charming by the very mystery that enveloped them; now the purpose of women, all women except those of his own family and the wives of his friends, was a very definite one: women were the best means towards an already experienced enjoyment. Then money was not needed, and he did not require even one-third of what his mother allowed him; but now this allowance of 1,500 roubles a month did not suffice, and he had already had some unpleasant talks about it with his mother.
Then he had looked on his spirit as the I; now it was his healthy strong animal I that he looked upon as himself.
And all this terrible change had come about because he had ceased to believe himself and had taken to believing others. This he had done because it was too difficult to live believing one's self; believing one's self, one had to decide every question not in favour of one's own animal life, which is always seeking for easy gratifications, but almost in every case against it. Believing others there was nothing to decide; everything had been decided already, and decided always in favour of the animal I and against the spiritual. Nor was this all. Believing in his own self he was always exposing himself to the censure of those around him; believing others he had their approval. So, when Nekhludoff had talked of the serious matters of life, of God, truth, riches, and poverty, all round him thought it out of place and even rather funny, and his mother and aunts called him, with kindly irony, notre cher philosophe. But when he read novels, told improper anecdotes, went to see funny vaudevilles in the French theatre and gaily repeated the jokes, everybody admired and encouraged him. When he considered it right to limit his needs, wore an old overcoat, took no wine, everybody thought it strange and looked upon it as a kind of showing off; but when he spent large sums on hunting, or on furnishing a peculiar and luxurious study for himself, everybody admired his taste and gave him expensive presents to encourage his hobby. While he kept pure and meant to remain so till he married his friends prayed for his health, and even his mother was not grieved but rather pleased when she found out that he had become a real man and had gained over some French woman from his friend. (As to the episode with Katusha, the princess could not without horror think that he might possibly have married her.) In the same way, when Nekhludoff came of age, and gave the small estate he had inherited from his father to the peasants because he considered the holding of private property in land wrong, this step filled his mother and relations with dismay and served as an excuse for making fun of him to all his relatives. He was continually told that these peasants, after they had received the land, got no richer, but, on the contrary, poorer, having opened three public-houses and left off doing any work. But when Nekhludoff entered the Guards and spent and gambled away so much with his aristocratic companions that Elena Ivanovna, his mother, had to draw on her capital, she was hardly pained, considering it quite natural and even good that wild oats should be sown at an early age and in good company, as her son was doing. At first Nekhludoff struggled, but all that he had considered good while he had faith in himself was considered bad by others, and what he had considered evil was looked upon as good by those among whom he lived, and the struggle grew too hard. And at last Nekhludoff gave in, i.e., left off believing himself and began believing others. At first this giving up of faith in himself was unpleasant, but it did not long continue to be so. At that time he acquired the habit of smoking, and drinking wine, and soon got over this unpleasant feeling and even felt great relief.
Nekhludoff, with his passionate nature, gave himself thoroughly to the new way of life so approved of by all those around, and he entirely stifled the inner voice which demanded something different. This began after he moved to St. Petersburg, and reached its highest point when he entered the army.
Military life in general depraves men. It places them in conditions of complete idleness, i.e., absence of all useful work; frees them of their common human duties, which it replaces by merely conventional ones to the honour of the regiment, the uniform, the flag; and, while giving them on the one hand absolute power over other men, also puts them into conditions of servile obedience to those of higher rank than themselves.
But when, to the usual depraving influence of military service with its honours, uniforms, flags, its permitted violence and murder, there is added the depraving influence of riches and nearness to and intercourse with members of the Imperial family, as is the case in the chosen regiment of the Guards in which all the officers are rich and of good family, then this depraving influence creates in the men who succumb to it a perfect mania of selfishness. And this mania of selfishness attacked Nekhludoff from the moment he entered the army and began living in the way his companions lived. He had no occupation whatever except to dress in a uniform, splendidly made and well brushed by other people, and, with arms also made and cleaned and handed to him by others, ride to reviews on a fine horse which had been bred, broken in and fed by others. There, with other men like himself, he had to wave a sword, shoot off guns, and teach others to do the same. He had no other work, and the highly-placed persons, young and old, the Tsar and those near him, not only sanctioned his occupation but praised and thanked him for it.
After this was done, it was thought important to eat, and particularly to drink, in officers' clubs or the salons of the best restaurants, squandering large sums of money, which came from some invisible source; then theatres, ballets, women, then again riding on horseback, waving of swords and shooting, and again the squandering of money, the wine, cards, and women. This kind of life acts on military men even more depravingly than on others, because if any other than a military man lead such a life he cannot help being ashamed of it in the depth of his heart. A military man is, on the contrary, proud of a life of this kind especially at war time, and Nekhludoff had entered the army just after war with the Turks had been declared. "We are prepared to sacrifice our lives at the wars, and therefore a gay, reckless life is not only pardonable, but absolutely necessary for us, and so we lead it."
Such were Nekhludoff's confused thoughts at this period of his existence, and he felt all the time the delight of being free of the moral barriers he had formerly set himself. And the state he lived in was that of a chronic mania of selfishness. He was in this state when, after three years' absence, he came again to visit his aunts.
从那时起，聂赫留朵夫整整三年没有同卡秋莎见面。直到三年后他升为军官，动身去部队，路过姑妈家，这才又见到了她。但同三年前的夏天住在她们家里时相比，他已换了个人了。
那时他是个正派青年，富有自我牺牲精神，乐意为一切高尚事业献身；如今他可成了一个彻头彻尾的利己主义者，迷恋酒色，享乐成癖。那时，上帝创造的世界在他看来是个谜，他兴致勃勃地企图解开这个谜；现在呢，生活中的一切事情都简单明了，都是由他所处的生活环境安排的。那时，接触大自然，接触前人——在他以前生活、思想和感觉过的哲学家、诗人——是重要的；现在呢，重要的是社会制度和跟同事们的交际活动。那时，他觉得女人是神秘而迷人的，正因为神秘就更加迷人；现在呢，女人，除了亲人和朋友的妻子，她们的作用都很清楚：女人是他领略过的最好的玩乐用具。那时他不需要钱，母亲给他的钱连三分之一都花不掉，他可以放弃父亲名下的地产，分赠给他的佃户；现在呢，母亲按月给他一千五百卢布，他还不够用，为了钱他跟母亲拌过嘴。那时，他认为精神的生命才是真正的我；现在呢，他以为精力充沛的强壮的兽性的我才是他自己。
他身上发生各种可怕的变化，只是由于他不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的理论。他不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的理论，因为要是坚持自己的信念，日子就太不好过。要是坚持自己的信念，处理一切事情就不利于追求轻浮享乐的兽性的我，而总会同它抵触。相信别人的理论，就根本无须处理什么，一切问题都迎刃而解，而且总是同精神的我抵触而有利于兽性的我。此外，他要是坚持自己的信念，总会遭到人家的谴责；他要是相信别人的理论，就会获得周围人们的赞扬。
譬如，聂赫留朵夫思索上帝、真理、财富、贫穷等问题，阅读有关书籍并同人家谈论这些事，人家就会觉得不合时宜，简直有点可笑，他的母亲和姑妈就会好意地取笑他，戏称他是我们亲爱的哲学家。但他看爱情小说，讲淫秽笑话，到法国剧院看轻松喜剧，并且津津乐道，大家就称赞他，鼓励他。他省吃俭用，穿旧大衣，不喝酒，大家就觉得他脾气古怪，有意标新立异。他在打猎上挥金如土，在布置书房上穷奢极侈，大家就吹捧他风雅脱俗，还送给他贵重礼品。他原来童贞无瑕，并且想保持到结婚，但他的亲人都为他担忧，以为他有病，后来他母亲知道他从同事手里夺了一个法国女人，成了真正的男子汉，不仅不难过，反而感到高兴。但公爵夫人一想到儿子同卡秋莎的关系，而且可能同她结婚，就感到忧心忡忡。
同样，聂赫留朵夫成年以后，他把父亲遗留给他的一块面积不大的地产分赠给农民，因为他认为地主拥有土地是不合理的。不料他这种行为却使他的母亲和亲戚大为吃惊，并且从此成为大家嘲弄的话题。人家多次告诉他，获得土地的农民不仅没有发财，反而更穷了，因为他们开了三家小酒店，索性不干农活。等聂赫留朵夫进了近卫军，跟门第高贵的同僚们一起花天酒地，输去许多钱，弄得叶莲娜•伊凡诺夫娜不得不动用存款，她却满不在乎，反而认为这是理所当然的，甚至觉得年轻时在上流社会种些痘苗以增加免疫力，还是件好事。
聂赫留朵夫起初作过反抗，但十分困难，因为凡是他凭自己的信念认为好的，别人却认为坏的；反之，他凭自己的信念认为坏的，别人却认为好的。最后聂赫留朵夫屈服了，不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的话。开头这样的自我否定是很不愉快的，但这种不愉快的感觉并没有持续多久。就在这时聂赫留朵夫开始吸烟喝酒，他不再感到不愉快，甚至觉得轻松自在了。
聂赫留朵夫天生热情好动，不久就沉湎于这种受亲友称道的新生活中，把内心的其他要求一概排斥了。这种变化开始于他来到彼得堡以后，而在他进入军界后彻底完成。
军官生活本来就容易使人堕落。一个人一旦进入军界，就终日无所事事，也就是说脱离合理的有益劳动，逃避人们共同负担的义务。换来的则是军队、军服、军旗的荣誉。再有，一方面是颐指气使，对别人享有无限权力；另一方面，在长官面前却又奴颜婢膝，唯命是从。
不过，除了进军队服务以及军服、军旗和合法的暴行屠杀所造成的一般性堕落外，在有钱有势的军官才能进入的近卫军团里，军官们因为富裕和接近皇室而格外堕落。这批人很容易发展成为疯狂的利己主义者。聂赫留朵夫自从担任军职，开始象同僚们那样生活以来，他就落入了这种疯狂的利己主义的泥沼之中。
他没有什么正经事要做，只须穿上不是他自己而是别人精心缝制、洗刷干净的军服，戴上头盔，拿起别人铸造、擦亮并交到他手里的武器，跨上一匹由别人饲养和训练的骏马，跟着那些同他一样的人去参加练兵或者检阅，也就是纵马奔驰，挥舞马刀，开枪射击，并把这一套教给别人就行了。他们没有别的事做，但那些达官贵人，不论老少，连沙皇和他的亲信都赞同他们的活动，甚至因此夸奖他们，感谢他们。这些活动结束以后，他们认为正当和重要的是到军官俱乐部或者豪华的饭店里去吃吃喝喝，纵情挥霍不知从哪里弄来的金钱；然后就是剧场，舞会，女人，然后又是骑马，舞刀，奔驰，然后又是挥金如土，喝酒，打牌，玩女人。
这样的生活对军人的腐蚀特别厉害，因为要是一个平民过这样的生活，他内心深处就会感到害臊。军人过这样的生活却心安理得，并且自吹自擂，引以为荣，特别是在战争时期。聂赫留朵夫正好是在向土耳其宣战后进入军队的。“我们准备为国捐躯，因此这种花天酒地的生活不仅可以原谅，而且在我们是必要的。所以我们才这样过日子。”
聂赫留朵夫在生命的这个阶段也隐隐约约有这样的想法。他由于冲破了以前给自己定下的种种道德藩篱，一直感到轻松愉快，并且经常处于利己主义的疯狂状态中。
三年后他到姑妈家去的时候，正处在这样的精神状态中。
Part 1 Chapter 14
THE SECOND MEETING WITH MASLOVA.
Nekhludoff went to visit his aunts because their estate lay near the road he had to travel in order to join his regiment, which had gone forward, because they had very warmly asked him to come, and especially because he wanted to see Katusha. Perhaps in his heart he had already formed those evil designs against Katusha which his now uncontrolled animal self suggested to him, but he did not acknowledge this as his intention, but only wished to go back to the spot where he had been so happy, to see his rather funny, but dear, kind-hearted old aunts, who always, without his noticing it, surrounded him with an atmosphere of love and admiration, and to see sweet Katusha, of whom he had retained so pleasant a memory.
He arrived at the end of March, on Good Friday, after the thaw had set in. It was pouring with rain so that he had not a dry thread on him and was feeling very cold, but yet vigorous and full of spirits, as always at that time. "Is she still with them?" he thought, as he drove into the familiar, old-fashioned courtyard, surrounded by a low brick wall, and now filled with snow off the roofs.
He expected she would come out when she heard the sledge bells but she did not. Two bare-footed women with pails and tucked-up skirts, who had evidently been scrubbing the floors, came out of the side door. She was not at the front door either, and only Tikhon, the man-servant, with his apron on, evidently also busy cleaning, came out into the front porch. His aunt Sophia Ivanovna alone met him in the ante-room; she had a silk dress on and a cap on her head. Both aunts had been to church and had received communion.
"Well, this is nice of you to come," said Sophia Ivanovna, kissing him. "Mary is not well, got tired in church; we have been to communion."
"I congratulate you, Aunt Sophia," [it is usual in Russia to congratulate those who have received communion] said Nekhludoff, kissing Sophia Ivanovna's hand. "Oh, I beg your pardon, I have made you wet."
"Go to your room--why you are soaking wet. Dear me, you have got moustaches! . . . Katusha! Katusha! Get him some coffee; be quick."
"Directly," came the sound of a well-known, pleasant voice from the passage, and Nekhludoff's heart cried out "She's here!" and it was as if the sun had come out from behind the clouds.
Nekhludoff, followed by Tikhon, went gaily to his old room to change his things. He felt inclined to ask Tikhon about Katusha; how she was, what she was doing, was she not going to be married? But Tikhon was so respectful and at the same time so severe, insisted so firmly on pouring the water out of the jug for him, that Nekhludoff could not make up his mind to ask him about Katusha, but only inquired about Tikhon's grandsons, about the old so-called "brother's" horse, and about the dog Polkan. All were alive except Polkan, who had gone mad the summer before.
When he had taken off all his wet things and just begun to dress again, Nekhludoff heard quick, familiar footsteps and a knock at the door. Nekhludoff knew the steps and also the knock. No one but she walked and knocked like that.
Having thrown his wet greatcoat over his shoulders, he opened the door.
"Come in." It was she, Katusha, the same, only sweeter than before. The slightly squinting naive black eyes looked up in the same old way. Now as then, she had on a white apron. She brought him from his aunts a piece of scented soap, with the wrapper just taken off, and two towels--one a long Russian embroidered one, the other a bath towel. The unused soap with the stamped inscription, the towels, and her own self, all were equally clean, fresh, undefiled and pleasant. The irrepressible smile of joy at the sight of him made the sweet, firm lips pucker up as of old.
"How do you do, Dmitri Ivanovitch?" she uttered with difficulty, her face suffused with a rosy blush.
"Good-morning! How do you do?" he said, also blushing. "Alive and well?"
"Yes, the Lord be thanked. And here is your favorite pink soap and towels from your aunts," she said, putting the soap on the table and hanging the towels over the back of a chair.
"There is everything here," said Tikhon, defending the visitor's independence, and pointing to Nekhludoff's open dressing case filled with brushes, perfume, fixatoire, a great many bottles with silver lids and all sorts of toilet appliances.
"Thank my aunts, please. Oh, how glad I am to be here," said Nekhludoff, his heart filling with light and tenderness as of old.
She only smiled in answer to these words, and went out. The aunts, who had always loved Nekhludoff, welcomed him this time more warmly than ever. Dmitri was going to the war, where he might be wounded or killed, and this touched the old aunts. Nekhludoff had arranged to stay only a day and night with his aunts, but when he had seen Katusha he agreed to stay over Easter with them and telegraphed to his friend Schonbock, whom he was to have joined in Odessa, that he should come and meet him at his aunts' instead.
As soon as he had seen Katusha Nekhludoff's old feelings toward her awoke again. Now, just as then, he could not see her white apron without getting excited; he could not listen to her steps, her voice, her laugh, without a feeling of joy; he could not look at her eyes, black as sloes, without a feeling of tenderness, especially when she smiled; and, above all, he could not notice without agitation how she blushed when they met. He felt he was in love, but not as before, when this love was a kind of mystery to him and he would not own, even to himself, that he loved, and when he was persuaded that one could love only once; now he knew he was in love and was glad of it, and knew dimly what this love consisted of and what it might lead to, though he sought to conceal it even from himself. In Nekhludoff, as in every man, there were two beings: one the spiritual, seeking only that kind of happiness for him self which should tend towards the happiness of all; the other, the animal man, seeking only his own happiness, and ready to sacrifice to it the happiness of the rest of the world. At this period of his mania of self-love brought on by life in Petersburg and in the army, this animal man ruled supreme and completely crushed the spiritual man in him.
But when he saw Katusha and experienced the same feelings as he had had three years before, the spiritual man in him raised its head once more and began to assert its rights. And up to Easter, during two whole days, an unconscious, ceaseless inner struggle went on in him.
He knew in the depths of his soul that he ought to go away, that there was no real reason for staying on with his aunts, knew that no good could come of it; and yet it was so pleasant, so delightful, that he did not honestly acknowledge the facts to himself and stayed on. On Easter eve, the priest and the deacon who came to the house to say mass had had (so they said) the greatest difficulty in getting over the three miles that lay between the church and the old ladies' house, coming across the puddles and the bare earth in a sledge.
Nekhludoff attended the mass with his aunts and the servants, and kept looking at Katusha, who was near the door and brought in the censers for the priests. Then having given the priests and his aunts the Easter kiss, though it was not midnight and therefore not Easter yet, he was already going to bed when he heard the old servant Matrona Pavlovna preparing to go to the church to get the koulitch and paski [Easter cakes] blest after the midnight service. "I shall go too," he thought.
The road to the church was impassable either in a sledge or on wheels, so Nekhludoff, who behaved in his aunts' house just as he did at home, ordered the old horse, "the brother's horse," to be saddled, and instead of going to bed he put on his gay uniform, a pair of tight-fitting riding breeches and his overcoat, and got on the old over-fed and heavy horse, which neighed continually all the way as he rode in the dark through the puddles and snow to the church.
聂赫留朵夫这次到姑妈家去，是因为他所在的部队已开赴前方，他中途要经过她们的庄园，而且两位姑妈热情邀请他去，但主要的原因是他很想看看卡秋莎。也许在灵魂深处他已受到那如今脱缰的兽性的冲动，对卡秋莎起了歹念，但这一点他自己并没有意识到。他只是想重游他曾快乐地生活过的地方，看看两位对他一向十分慈爱和赞赏、可笑而又可亲的姑妈，看看给他留下愉快回忆的天真可爱的卡秋莎。
他是在三月底耶稣受难日①到达的。当时冰雪初融，道路泥泞，而且下着倾盆大雨，把他淋得浑身湿透，身子冻僵，但他还是生气蓬勃，精神焕发——在那个时候，他总是这样的。“她是不是还在她们家里？”马车到达姑妈家熟识的旧式地主庄园时，他心里想。庄园院子里堆着从屋顶上掉下来的积雪，周围砌着一道矮墙。他满心希望，她一听见他的铃铛声就会跑到台阶上，但只看见两个裙裾掖在腰里的赤脚女人提着水桶从边门出来，她们显然正在擦地板。正门入口处也没有她的人影子，只见听差吉洪一人出来。他系着围裙，看来也在打扫房子。索菲雅姑妈身穿丝绸连衣裙，头戴睡帽，来到了前厅。
--------
①复活节前最后一个礼拜五。
“啊，你到底来了，太好了！”索菲雅姑妈一边吻他，一边说。“玛丽雅姑妈有点不舒服，她刚才去教堂累了。我们领过圣餐了。”
“恭喜你，索菲雅姑妈，”聂赫留朵夫吻了吻索菲雅姑妈的手说，“对不起，我把您弄湿了。”
“快到房间里去。你浑身都湿透了。瞧你已经有胡子了……卡秋莎！卡秋莎！快给他拿咖啡来。”
“我这就来！”走廊里传来熟识的好听声音。
聂赫留朵夫高兴得心都怦怦直跳。“她还在这儿！”好象太阳从云端里露出脸来。聂赫留朵夫兴高采烈地跟着吉洪到他以前住过的房间里去换衣服。
聂赫留朵夫很想向吉洪打听一下卡秋莎的情况：她身体好吗？过得怎么样？是不是快出嫁了？可是吉洪的态度是那么毕恭毕敬，庄重严肃，并且一定要亲自给他用水冲手，弄得聂赫留朵夫不好意思向他打听卡秋莎的事，只能问问他的孙子们好不好，那匹被唤作“哥哥的老马”和看家狗波尔康怎么样。原来孙子们和老马都很好，挺强壮，只有波尔康去年疯了。
聂赫留朵夫脱下身上的湿衣服，刚要穿上干净衣服，忽然听见急促的脚步声，接着是敲门声。聂赫留朵夫从脚步声和敲门声中听出是谁来了。只有她才是这样走路和敲门的。
他披上潮湿的军大衣，走到门口。
“请进！”
果然是她，是卡秋莎。还是同原来一样，但出落得越发俏丽可爱了。那双纯洁的略带斜睨的黑眼睛仍旧那么笑盈盈地从脚到头打量人。她仍旧系着洁白的围裙。姑妈让她送来一块刚剥去包装纸的香皂和两条手巾：一条是俄国式大浴巾，一条是毛巾。不论是没有用过的字迹清楚的香皂，还是那两条手巾，或者卡秋莎本人，都是那么洁净、新鲜、纯朴、惹人喜爱。她那两片线条清楚的可爱红唇，象上次看见他时一样，由于内心难以抑制的喜悦而皱了起来。
“欢迎您，德米特里•伊凡内奇！”她好不容易才说出口，脸涨得通红。
“你好……您好，”聂赫留朵夫不知道对她说话用“你”好还是用“您”好，脸涨得象她一样红。“身体好吗？”
“感谢上帝……您瞧，姑妈叫我给您送您喜爱的玫瑰香皂来了，”她说着把肥皂放在桌上，把手巾往椅子扶手上一搭。
“人家侄少爷自己有，”吉洪夸耀客人的阔气说，得意扬扬地指指聂赫留朵夫那个打开的大梳妆箱。箱子里放着许多银盖的瓶子、刷子、发蜡、香水和其他化妆用品。
“您给我谢谢姑妈。我来到这里，真高兴，”聂赫留朵夫说，觉得心里象上次一样开朗和温暖。
她听了这话只微微一笑，就走了。
两位姑妈一向宠爱聂赫留朵夫，这次见到他格外高兴。德米特里出去打仗，可能负伤，也可能阵亡。这就使两位姑妈格外疼他。
聂赫留朵夫原定在姑妈家只停留一天一夜，但见了卡秋莎，他就决定多待两天，过了复活节再走。于是他给他的朋友和同事申包克打了个电报，请他也到姑妈家来。他们原先约定在敖德萨会合。
聂赫留朵夫第一天看到卡秋莎，对她就燃起了旧情。他象上次一样，看见卡秋莎的白围裙就兴奋，听见她的脚步声、说话声和笑声就快乐，看见她那双水汪汪象乌梅子一样的眼睛，特别是当她微笑的时候，他就心醉，主要是当他们相遇的时候，他一看见她满脸红晕的模样，就心慌意乱。他发觉自己在恋爱了，但不象以前那样觉得恋爱是个谜，他连自己都不敢承认他在恋爱，并且认为人的一生只能恋爱一次。现在他又在恋爱了，并且意识到这一点，还因此感到高兴。他隐隐约约地知道，恋爱是怎么一回事，结果会怎么样。
聂赫留朵夫也象所有的人那样，身上同时存在着两个人。一个是精神的人，他所追求的是那种对人对已统一的幸福；一个是兽性的人，他一味追求个人幸福，并且为了个人幸福不惜牺牲全人类的幸福。在目前这个时期，彼得堡生活和部队生活唤起的利己主义在他身上恶性发作，兽性的人在他身上占了上风，把精神的人完全压倒了。不过，他看见了卡秋莎，旧情复发，精神的人又抬头了，并且重新支配着他的行动。在复活节前的这两天里，聂赫留朵夫身上一刻不停地展开着连他自己都不清楚的内心斗争。
他心里明白他该走了，他没有理由留在姑妈家里，知道留着不会有什么好事，但待在这里实在太快乐了，他不愿正视这种危险，就留了下来。
在复活节前一天，礼拜六傍晚，司祭带了助祭和诵经士乘雪橇赶来做晨祷。他们说，他们千辛万苦才穿过水塘和干地，走完从教堂到姑妈家的三里路。
聂赫留朵夫同姑妈和仆人站在一起做完晨祷，同时目不转睛地盯住卡秋莎，看她站在门口，送来了手提香炉。他同司祭和两位姑妈互吻了三次，正要到房里去睡觉，忽然听见玛丽雅姑妈的老女仆玛特廖娜同卡秋莎一起在走廊里，正准备到教堂去行复活节蛋糕和奶饼的净化礼。他暗暗打定主意：
“我也去。”
去教堂的路，马车不能通行，雪橇也不好走。聂赫留朵夫在姑妈家一向象在自己家里一样随便，他吩咐仆人把那匹叫“哥哥的公马”备好鞍子，自己不上床睡觉，却穿上漂亮的军服和紧身马裤，披上军大衣，跨上那匹不住嘶叫的膘肥体壮的老公马，摸黑穿过水塘和雪地向教堂跑去。
Part 1 Chapter 15
THE EARLY MASS.
For Nekhludoff this early mass remained for ever after one of the brightest and most vivid memories of his life. When he rode out of the darkness, broken only here and there by patches of white snow, into the churchyard illuminated by a row of lamps around the church, the service had already begun.
The peasants, recognising Mary Ivanovna's nephew, led his horse, which was pricking up its cars at the sight of the lights, to a dry place where he could get off, put it up for him, and showed him into the church, which was full of people. On the right stood the peasants; the old men in home-spun coats, and clean white linen bands [long strips of linen are worn by the peasants instead of stockings] wrapped round their legs, the young men in new cloth coats, bright-coloured belts round their waists, and top-boots.
On the left stood the women, with red silk kerchiefs on their heads, black velveteen sleeveless jackets, bright red shirt-sleeves, gay-coloured green, blue, and red skirts, and thick leather boots. The old women, dressed more quietly, stood behind them, with white kerchiefs, homespun coats, old-fashioned skirts of dark home-spun material, and shoes on their feet. Gaily-dressed children, their hair well oiled, went in and out among them.
The men, making the sign of the cross, bowed down and raised their heads again, shaking back their hair.
The women, especially the old ones, fixed their eyes on an icon surrounded with candies and made the sign of the cross, firmly pressing their folded fingers to the kerchief on their foreheads, to their shoulders, and their stomachs, and, whispering something, stooped or knelt down. The children, imitating the grown-up people, prayed earnestly when they knew that they were being observed. The gilt case containing the icon glittered, illuminated on all sides by tall candles ornamented with golden spirals. The candelabra was filled with tapers, and from the choir sounded most merry tunes sung by amateur choristers, with bellowing bass and shrill boys' voices among them.
Nekhludoff passed up to the front. In the middle of the church stood the aristocracy of the place: a landed proprietor, with his wife and son (the latter dressed in a sailor's suit), the police officer, the telegraph clerk, a tradesman in top-boots, and the village elder, with a medal on his breast; and to the right of the ambo, just behind the landed proprietor's wife, stood Matrona Pavlovna in a lilac dress and fringed shawl and Katusha in a white dress with a tucked bodice, blue sash, and red bow in her black hair.
Everything seemed festive, solemn, bright, and beautiful: the priest in his silver cloth vestments with gold crosses; the deacon, the clerk and chanter in their silver and gold surplices; the amateur choristers in their best clothes, with their well-oiled hair; the merry tunes of the holiday hymns that sounded like dance music; and the continual blessing of the people by the priests, who held candles decorated with flowers, and repeated the cry of "Christ is risen!" "Christ is risen!" All was beautiful; but, above all, Katusha, in her white dress, blue sash, and the red bow on her black head, her eyes beaming with rapture.
Nekhludoff knew that she felt his presence without looking at him. He noticed this as he passed her, walking up to the altar. He had nothing to tell her, but he invented something to say and whispered as he passed her: "Aunt told me that she would break her fast after the late mass." The young blood rushed up to Katusha's sweet face, as it always did when she looked at him. The black eyes, laughing and full of joy, gazed naively up and remained fixed on Nekhludoff.
"I know," she said, with a smile.
At this moment the clerk was going out with a copper coffee-pot [coffee-pots are often used for holding holy water in Russia] of holy water in his hand, and, not noticing Katusha, brushed her with his surplice. Evidently he brushed against Katusha through wishing to pass Nekhludoff at a respectful distance, and Nekhludoff was surprised that he, the clerk, did not understand that everything here, yes, and in all the world, only existed for Katusha, and that everything else might remain unheeded, only not she, because she was the centre of all. For her the gold glittered round the icons; for her all these candles in candelabra and candlesticks were alight; for her were sung these joyful hymns, "Behold the Passover of the Lord" "Rejoice, O ye people!" All--all that was good in the world was for her. And it seemed to him that Katusha was aware that it was all for her when he looked at her well-shaped figure, the tucked white dress, the wrapt, joyous expression of her face, by which he knew that just exactly the same that was singing in his own soul was also singing in hers.
In the interval between the early and the late mass Nekhludoff left the church. The people stood aside to let him pass, and bowed. Some knew him; others asked who he was.
He stopped on the steps. The beggars standing there came clamouring round him, and he gave them all the change he had in his purse and went down. It was dawning, but the sun had not yet risen. The people grouped round the graves in the churchyard. Katusha had remained inside. Nekhludoff stood waiting for her.
The people continued coming out, clattering with their nailed boots on the stone steps and dispersing over the churchyard. A very old man with shaking head, his aunts' cook, stopped Nekhludoff in order to give him the Easter kiss, his old wife took an egg, dyed yellow, out of her handkerchief and gave it to Nekhludoff, and a smiling young peasant in a new coat and green belt also came up.
"Christ is risen," he said, with laughing eyes, and coming close to Nekhludoff he enveloped him in his peculiar but pleasant peasant smell, and, tickling him with his curly beard, kissed him three times straight on the mouth with his firm, fresh lips.
While the peasant was kissing Nekhludoff and giving him a dark brown egg, the lilac dress of Matrona Pavlovna and the dear black head with the red bow appeared.
Katusha caught sight of him over the heads of those in front of her, and he saw how her face brightened up.
She had come out with Matrona Pavlovna on to the porch, and stopped there distributing alms to the beggars. A beggar with a red scab in place of a nose came up to Katusha. She gave him something, drew nearer him, and, evincing no sign of disgust, but her eyes still shining with joy, kissed him three times. And while she was doing this her eyes met Nekhludoff's with a look as if she were asking, "Is this that I am doing right?" "Yes, dear, yes, it is right; everything is right, everything is beautiful. I love!"
They came down the steps of the porch, and he came up to them.
He did not mean to give them the Easter kiss, but only to be nearer to her. Matrona Pavlovna bowed her head, and said with a smile, "Christ is risen!" and her tone implied, "To-day we are all equal." She wiped her mouth with her handkerchief rolled into a ball and stretched her lips towards him.
"He is, indeed," answered Nekhludoff, kissing her. Then he looked at Katusha; she blushed, and drew nearer. "Christ is risen, Dmitri Ivanovitch." "He is risen, indeed," answered Nekhludoff, and they kissed twice, then paused as if considering whether a third kiss were necessary, and, having decided that it was, kissed a third time and smiled.
"You are going to the priests?" asked Nekhludoff.
"No, we shall sit out here a bit, Dmitri Ivanovitch," said Katusha with effort, as if she had accomplished some joyous task, and, her whole chest heaving with a deep sigh, she looked straight in his face with a look of devotion, virgin purity, and love, in her very slightly squinting eyes.
In the love between a man and a woman there always comes a moment when this love has reached its zenith--a moment when it is unconscious, unreasoning, and with nothing sensual about it. Such a moment had come for Nekhludoff on that Easter eve. When he brought Katusha back to his mind, now, this moment veiled all else; the smooth glossy black head, the white tucked dress closely fitting her graceful maidenly form, her, as yet, un-developed bosom, the blushing cheeks, the tender shining black eyes with their slight squint heightened by the sleepless night, and her whole being stamped with those two marked features, purity and chaste love, love not only for him (he knew that), but for everybody and everything, not for the good alone, but for all that is in the world, even for that beggar whom she had kissed.
He knew she had that love in her because on that night and morning he was conscious of it in himself, and conscious that in this love he became one with her. Ah! if it had all stopped there, at the point it had reached that night. "Yes, all that horrible business had not yet happened on that Easter eve!" he thought, as he sat by the window of the jurymen's room.
这次晨祷给聂赫留朵夫一辈子留下极其鲜明极其深刻的印象。
通过稀稀落落散布着几堆白雪的漆黑道路，他骑马蹚着水，来到教堂前的院子里。他的马看见教堂周围的点点灯火，竖起耳朵。这时候，礼拜已开始了。
有几个农民认出他是玛丽雅小姐的侄儿，就领他到干燥的地方下马，牵过马来挂好，然后把他带到教堂里。教堂里已挤满了过节的人。
右边都是庄稼汉：老头子身穿土布长袍，脚包白净的包脚布，外套树皮鞋；小伙子身穿崭新的呢长袍，腰束色彩鲜艳的阔腰带，脚登高统皮靴。左边都是女人，她们头上包着红绸巾，身穿棉绒紧身袄，配着大红衣袖，系着蓝色、绿色、红色或者花色的裙子，脚上穿着钉上铁钉的半统靴。老年妇女衣着朴素，站在后面，她们包着白头巾，身穿灰短袄，系着老式毛织裙子，脚穿平底鞋或者崭新的树皮鞋。人群中还夹杂着孩子，他们打扮得漂漂亮亮，头发抹得油光光。农民们画十字，甩动头发鞠躬。妇女们，特别是那些上了年纪的，用她们褪了色的眼睛盯着蜡烛和圣像，用并拢的手指紧紧地按按额上的头巾、双肩和腹部，嘴里念念有词，弯腰站着或者跪下。孩子们看见有人在瞧着他们，就学大人的样，一个劲儿地做祷告。镀金的圣像壁，被周围饰金大蜡烛和小蜡烛照得金光闪闪。枝形大烛台上插满了蜡烛，光辉灿烂。从唱诗班那里传来业余歌手欢乐的歌声，其中夹杂着嘶哑的男低音和尖细的童声。
聂赫留朵夫向前走去。教堂中央站着上层人物：一个地主带着妻子和穿水兵服的儿子，警察分局局长，电报员，穿高统皮靴的商人，佩戴奖章的乡长。在读经台右边，地主太太后面站着玛特廖娜。玛特廖娜身穿闪光的紫色连衣裙，披着有流苏的白色大围巾。卡秋莎站在她旁边，身穿一件胸前有皱褶的雪白连衣裙，腰里系着一根浅蓝带子，乌黑的头发上扎着一个鲜红的蝴蝶结。
整个教堂里都洋溢着喜悦、庄严、欢乐和美好的气氛。司祭们穿着银光闪闪的法衣，挂着金十字架。助祭和诵经士穿着有金银丝绦装饰的祭服。业余歌手们也都穿着节日的盛装，头发擦得油光闪亮。节日的赞美诗听上去象欢乐的舞曲。司祭们高举插有三支蜡烛、饰有花卉的烛台，不停地为人们祝福，嘴里反复欢呼：“基督复活了！基督复活了！”一切都很美丽，但最美丽的却是那穿着雪白连衣裙、系着浅蓝腰带、乌黑的头发上扎着鲜红蝴蝶结、眼睛闪耀着快乐光芒的卡秋莎。
聂赫留朵夫发觉她虽然没有回过头来，却看见了他。他是在走向祭坛，经过她身边时注意到的。他对她本没有什么话要说，但就在经过她身边时想出了一句：
“姑妈说，做完晚弥撒她就开斋。”
就象每次见到他那样，她那可爱的脸蛋上泛起了青春的红晕，乌黑的眼睛闪耀着笑意和欢乐，她天真烂漫地从脚到头瞅着聂赫留朵夫。
“我知道，”她笑眯眯地说。
这当儿，一个诵经士手里拿着一把铜咖啡壶，穿过人群，在经过卡秋莎身边时没有留神，他的祭服下摆触到了卡秋莎。那诵经士显然是由于尊敬聂赫留朵夫，有意从他旁边绕过去，结果却触到了卡秋莎。聂赫留朵夫心里奇怪，那个诵经士怎么会不明白，这里的一切，连全世界的一切，都是为卡秋莎一人而存在的，他可以忽视世间万物，但不能怠慢卡秋莎，因为她就是世界的中心。为了她，圣像壁才金光闪闪，烛台上的蜡烛才欢乐地燃烧；为了她，人们才高歌欢唱，“耶稣复活了，人们啊，欢乐吧！”世上一切美好的东西都是为她，为她一人而存在的。他认为卡秋莎也懂得，一切都是为了她。聂赫留朵夫注视着她那穿带皱褶雪白连衣裙的苗条身材，注视着她那张聚精会神的喜气洋洋的脸，心里有这样的感觉。他还从她脸部的表情上看出，她心里所唱的和他心里所唱的是同一首歌。
聂赫留朵夫在早弥撒和晚弥撒之间那个时刻走出教堂。人们纷纷给他让路，向他鞠躬。有人认识他，有人却问：“他是谁家的？”他在教堂门前的台阶上停住脚步。乞丐们把他团团围住。他把钱包里的零钱都分给他们，这才走下台阶。
天已经亮了，四下里一切都看得清楚，但太阳还没有升起。人们分散在教堂周围的墓地上。卡秋莎留在教堂里。聂赫留朵夫站在门口等她。
人们陆续从教堂里出来，他们靴底的钉子在石板地上敲得叮叮作响。他们走下台阶，分散到教堂前面的院子里和墓地上。
玛丽雅姑妈家的糕点师傅，老态龙钟，脑袋不断颤动，拦住聂赫留朵夫，同他互吻了三次。糕点师傅的老伴头上包着一块丝绸三角巾，头巾下面有一个皮肤打皱的小肉团。她从手绢里取出一个黄澄澄的复活节蛋，送给聂赫留朵夫。这当儿，一个体格强壮的青年庄稼汉，身穿一件崭新的紧身外套，腰里束着一条绿色宽腰带，笑嘻嘻地走过来。
“基督复活了！”他眼睛里含着笑意说。他向聂赫留朵夫凑过脸来，使他闻到一股庄稼汉身上所特有的好闻气味，他那鬈曲的大胡子扎得聂赫留朵夫脸上发痒，接着就用他那宽厚的滋润的嘴唇对住聂赫留朵夫的嘴唇吻了三次。
就在聂赫留朵夫跟那个庄稼汉亲吻，接受他所送的深棕色复活节蛋时，出现了玛特廖娜的闪光连衣裙和那个戴着鲜红蝴蝶结的可爱的乌黑脑袋。
她隔着前面过路人的头看见了他，他也看到她容光焕发的脸。
她跟玛特廖娜一起走到教堂门口的台阶上站住，散钱给乞丐。一个鼻子烂得只剩块红疤的乞丐走到卡秋莎跟前。她从手绢里取出一样东西送给他，然后向他凑拢去，丝毫没有嫌恶的样子，眼睛里依旧闪耀着快乐的光辉，同他互吻了三次。正当她同乞丐接吻的时候，她的目光同聂赫留朵夫的目光相遇了。她仿佛在问：她这样做好吗？做得对吗？“对，对，宝贝，一切都很好，一切都很美，我喜欢这样，”
他的眼神这样回答。
她们走下台阶，他就走到她跟前。他不想按复活节的规矩同她互吻，只想同她挨得近一点。
“基督复活了！”①玛特廖娜说。她低下头，微笑着，那口气仿佛在说：今天大家平等。接着她把手绢揉成一团，擦擦嘴，把嘴唇向他凑过去。
--------
①按基督教规矩，复活节人们见面都要说：“基督复活了！”对方必须回答：“真的复活了！”
“真的复活了！”聂赫留朵夫回答，同她接吻。
他回头看了卡秋莎一眼。她飞红了脸，同时向他挨过来。
“基督复活了，德米特里•伊凡内奇！”
“真的复活了！”他说。他们互吻了两次，仿佛迟疑了一下，还要不要再吻一次。终于决定再吻一次，他们就吻了第三遍。接着两人都笑了笑。
“你们不去找司祭吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“不，德米特里•伊凡内奇，我们要在这里坐一会儿，”卡秋莎说，仿佛在愉快的劳动以后用整个胸部深深地呼吸着，同时用她那双温柔、纯洁、热烈而略带斜睨的眼睛盯住他的眼睛。
男女之间的爱情总有达到顶点的时刻，在那样的时刻既没有自觉和理性的成分，也没有肉欲的成分。这个基督复活节的夜晚，对聂赫留朵夫来说就是这样的时刻。如今他每次回想到卡秋莎，这个夜晚的情景总是盖过了他看见她的其余各种情景。那个头发乌黑光滑的小脑袋，那件束住她处女的苗条身材和不高胸部的有皱褶的雪白连衣裙，那个泛起红晕的脸蛋，那双由于不眠而略带斜睨的乌黑发亮的眼睛，再有她全身焕发出来的特点：她那纯洁无瑕的少女的爱，不仅对着他——这一点他知道，——而且对着世上一切人，一切事物，不仅对着人间一切美好的事物，而且对着她刚才吻过的那个乞丐。
他知道她心里有这样的爱，因为他意识到，这一夜他通宵达旦也有这样的感情，并且知道，正是这种爱把他同她连结在一起。
唉，要是他们的关系能保持在那天夜里的感情上，那该多好！“是的，那件可怕的事是在复活节夜晚之后发生的呀！”
现在聂赫留朵夫坐在陪审员议事室窗前，暗自想着。
Part 1 Chapter 16
THE FIRST STEP.
When he returned from church Nekhludoff broke the fast with his aunts and took a glass of spirits and some wine, having got into that habit while with his regiment, and when he reached his room fell asleep at once, dressed as he was. He was awakened by a knock at the door. He knew it was her knock, and got up, rubbing his eyes and stretching himself.
"Katusha, is it you? Come in," said he.
She opened the door.
"Dinner is ready," she said. She still had on the same white dress, but not the bow in her hair. She looked at him with a smile, as if she had communicated some very good news to him.
"I am coming," he answered, as he rose, taking his comb to arrange his hair.
She stood still for a minute, and he, noticing it, threw down his comb and made a step towards her, but at that very moment she turned suddenly and went with quick light steps along the strip of carpet in the middle of the passage.
"Dear me, what a fool I am," thought Nekhludoff. "Why did I not stop her?" What he wanted her for he did not know himself, but he felt that when she came into his room something should have been done, something that is generally done on such occasions, and that he had left it undone.
"Katusha, wait," he said.
"What do you want?" she said, stopping.
"Nothing, only--" and, with an effort, remembering how men in his position generally behave, he put his arm round her waist.
She stood still and looked into his eyes.
"Don't, Dmitri Ivanovitch, you must not," she said, blushing to tears and pushing away his arm with her strong hard hand. Nekhludoff let her go, and for a moment he felt not only confused and ashamed but disgusted with himself. He should now have believed himself, and then he would have known that this confusion and shame were caused by the best feelings of his soul demanding to be set free; but he thought it was only his stupidity and that he ought to behave as every one else did. He caught her up and kissed her on the neck.
This kiss was very different from that first thoughtless kiss behind the lilac bush, and very different to the kiss this morning in the churchyard. This was a dreadful kiss, and she felt it.
"Oh, what are you doing?" she cried, in a tone as if he had irreparably broken something of priceless value, and ran quickly away.
He came into the dining-room. His aunts, elegantly dressed, their family doctor, and a neighbour were already there. Everything seemed so very ordinary, but in Nekhludoff a storm was raging. He understood nothing of what was being said and gave wrong answers, thinking only of Katusha. The sound of her steps in the passage brought back the thrill of that last kiss and he could think of nothing else. When she came into the room he, without looking round, felt her presence with his whole being and had to force himself not to look at her.
After dinner he at once went into his bedroom and for a long time walked up and down in great excitement, listening to every sound in the house and expecting to hear her steps. The animal man inside him had now not only lifted its head, but had succeeded in trampling under foot the spiritual man of the days of his first visit, and even of that every morning. That dreadful animal man alone now ruled over him.
Though he was watching for her all day he could not manage to meet her alone. She was probably trying to evade him. In the evening, however, she was obliged to go into the room next to his. The doctor had been asked to stay the night, and she had to make his bed. When he heard her go in Nekhludoff followed her, treading softly and holding his breath as if he were going to commit a crime.
She was putting a clean pillow-case on the pillow, holding it by two of its corners with her arms inside the pillow-case. She turned round and smiled, not a happy, joyful smile as before, but in a frightened, piteous way. The smile seemed to tell him that what he was doing was wrong. He stopped for a moment. There was still the possibility of a struggle. The voice of his real love for her, though feebly, was still speaking of her, her feelings, her life. Another voice was saying, "Take care I don't let the opportunity for your own happiness, your own enjoyment, slip by!" And this second voice completely stifled the first. He went up to her with determination and a terrible, ungovernable animal passion took possession of him.
With his arm round he made her sit down on the bed; and feeling that there was something more to be done he sat down beside her.
"Dmitri Ivanovitch, dear! please let me go," she said, with a piteous voice. "Matrona Pavlovna is coming," she cried, tearing herself away. Some one was really coming to the door.
"Well, then, I'll come to you in the night," he whispered. "You'll be alone?"
"What are you thinking of? On no account. No, no!" she said, but only with her lips; the tremulous confusion of her whole being said something very different.
It was Matrona Pavlovna who had come to the door. She came in with a. blanket over her arm, looked reproachfully at Nekhludoff, and began scolding Katusha for having taken the wrong blanket.
Nekhludoff went out in silence, but he did not even feel ashamed. He could see by Matrona Pavlovna's face that she was blaming him, he knew that she was blaming him with reason and felt that he was doing wrong, but this novel, low animal excitement, having freed itself of all the old feelings of real love for Katusha, ruled supreme, leaving room for nothing else. He went about as if demented all the evening, now into his aunts', then back into his own room, then out into the porch, thinking all the time how he could meet her alone; but she avoided him, and Matrona Pavlovna watched her closely.
聂赫留朵夫从教堂回来后，就跟姑妈们一起开斋。为了提提神，他按照军队里的习惯，喝了伏特加和葡萄酒，然后回到自己房里，和衣倒在床上睡着了。一阵敲门声把他吵醒。他从敲门声上听出，这是她，就揉揉眼睛，伸着懒腰坐起来。
“卡秋莎，是你吗？进来，”他下了床说。
她把房门稍微推开一点。
“请您去吃饭，”她说。
她仍旧穿着那件雪白的连衣裙，但头发上的蝴蝶结不见了。她瞅了一下他的眼睛，满脸春风，仿佛她告诉了他一件特殊的大喜讯。
“我这就来，”他一边回答，一边拿起梳子来梳头发。
她站在那里没有走。他一发觉，就丢下梳子，向她走去。但就在这当儿，她敏捷地转过身，象往常那样，轻快地沿着过道的花地毯走去。
“我真傻，”聂赫留朵夫自言自语，“我为什么不把她留住？”
他拔脚跑去，在过道里追上她。
他要拿她怎么样，连他自己也说不上来。不过他觉得，刚才她走进房间，他应该象一般人在这种场合那样，对她做些什么，可是他没有做。
“卡秋莎，你等一下，”他说。
她回头一看。
“您要什么？”她停住脚步说，
“没什么，不过……”
他提起精神，想到一般男人处在这种场合会怎么办，就搂住卡秋莎的腰。
她站住了，对他的眼睛瞧瞧。
“别这样，德米特里•伊凡内奇，别这样，”她脸红得简直要哭出来，说，同时用她那粗糙有力的手推开那只搂住她的胳膊。
聂赫留朵夫放开她，有那么一会儿，他不仅感到十分羞愧，而且觉得自己可恶。他应该相信自己的这种感情，可是他不知道这种羞耻心正是他灵魂里表现出来的最高尚的感情，反而认为他自己愚蠢，他应该象一般人那样行动才对。
他又一次追上她，搂住她，吻她的脖子。这一次的吻同前两次——那次在丁香花坛后面情不自禁的一吻和今天早晨在教堂里的接吻完全不同。这一次的吻是可怕的，这一点她也感觉到了。
“您这是干什么呀？”她惊叫起来，仿佛他打碎了一个无价之宝，再也无法补救似的。她拔脚从他身边跑掉了。
他走到餐厅。两位盛装的姑妈、一个医生和一位女邻居都站在放冷盘的桌旁等着。一切都同平时一样，可是聂赫留朵夫心里却起了风暴。人家对他说什么，他根本没有听进去，回答得牛头不对马嘴，一心只想着卡秋莎，回味着刚才在过道里追上她时的一吻。他没有心思想别的事。她每次进来，他眼睛没有看她，却总是真切地感觉到她就在旁边，他必须竭力克制自己不去看她。
午饭以后，他立刻回到自己屋里，情绪激动地走来走去，留神房子里的声音，希望能听到她的脚步声。他身上那个兽性的人，如今不仅抬起头来，而且把他初来时和今天早晨在教堂里还存在的精神的人踩在脚下。如今这个可怕的兽性的人独霸了他的心灵。尽管他一直在守候她，今天他却毫无机会同她单独见面。多半是她在躲避他吧。但到了傍晚，她凑巧有事到他隔壁房间里去。原来是医生要留下来过夜，卡秋莎只得替他铺床。聂赫留朵夫一听见她的脚步声，就屏住呼吸，蹑手蹑脚跟着她进去，仿佛去干什么犯法的事似的。
她两只手伸进干净的枕头套里，抓住枕头角，回头看了他一眼，微微一笑，但已不是原先那种轻松愉快的欢笑，而是一种恐惧的可怜巴巴的苦笑。这笑容仿佛向他表示，他这样做是要不得的。他刹那间楞住了。现在还能进行斗争。他对她真正爱的声音，虽然微弱，但毕竟还在响着，他不能不考虑到她，考虑到她的感情，她的生活。但在他的内心里还有另一个声音：别错过自己的享乐，别错过自己的幸福。后面那个声音压倒了前面的声音。他断然走到她跟前。那种按捺不住的可怕兽性控制了他。
聂赫留朵夫搂住她不放，按她坐在床上。他觉得还有些什么事要做，就在她旁边坐下。
“德米特里•伊凡内奇，好少爷，请您放手，”她哀求说。
“玛特廖娜来了！”她一边叫，一边挣脱身子。门外真的传来了脚步声。
“那我晚上去找你，”聂赫留朵夫说。“屋里不是只有你一个人吗？”
“您在说什么？千万别这样！别这样！”她嘴里这么说，而她整个兴奋慌乱的神态表现出来的却是另一回事。
来的果然是玛特廖娜。她走进房里，手臂上搭着一条被子，不以为然地对聂赫留朵夫瞅了一眼，责备卡秋莎拿错了被子。
聂赫留朵夫默默地走了出去。他甚至没有感到羞耻。他从玛特廖娜的脸色上看出，她在责怪他，而且责怪得有理，因为他自己也知道干的事不对，但原先被他对她的纯洁爱情压制着的兽性如今控制了他，霸占了他，把其他一切感情都扼杀了。现在他知道，要满足这种兽性该怎么办，就竭力想办法。
整个黄昏他都感到心神不宁，一会儿走到姑妈们屋里，一会儿回到自己的房间，一会儿又走到台阶上，心里只盘算着一件事，怎样同她单独见面。不过，她在躲避他，而玛特廖娜却寸步不离地看住她。
Part 1 Chapter 17
NEKHLUDOFF AND KATUSHA.
And so the evening passed and night came. The doctor went to bed. Nekhludoff's aunts had also retired, and he knew that Matrona Pavlovna was now with them in their bedroom so that Katusha was sure to be alone in the maids' sitting-room. He again went out into the porch. It was dark, damp and warm out of doors, and that white spring mist which drives away the last snow, or is diffused by the thawing of the last snow, filled the air. From the river under the hill, about a hundred steps from the front door, came a strange sound. It was the ice breaking. Nekhludoff came down the steps and went up to the window of the maids' room, stepping over the puddles on the bits of glazed snow. His heart was beating so fiercely in his breast that he seemed to hear it, his laboured breath came and went in a burst of long-drawn sighs. In the maids' room a small lamp was burning, and Katusha sat alone by the table, looking thoughtfully in front of her. Nekhludoff stood a long time without moving and waited to see what she, not knowing that she was observed, would do. For a minute or two she did not move; then she lifted her eyes, smiled and shook her head as if chiding herself, then changed her pose and dropped both her arms on the table and again began gazing down in front of her. He stood and looked at her, involuntarily listening to the beating of his own heart and the strange sounds from the river. There on the river, beneath the white mist, the unceasing labour went on, and sounds as of something sobbing, cracking, dropping, being shattered to pieces mixed with the tinkling of the thin bits of ice as they broke against each other like glass.
There he stood, looking at Katusha's serious, suffering face, which betrayed the inner struggle of her soul, and he felt pity for her; but, strange though it may seem, this pity only confirmed him in his evil intention.
He knocked at the window. She started as if she had received an electric shock, her whole body trembled, and a look of horror came into her face. Then she jumped up, approached the window and brought her face up to the pane. The look of terror did not leave her face even when, holding her hands up to her eyes like blinkers and peering through the glass, she recognised him. Her face was unusually grave; he had never seen it so before. She returned his smile, but only in submission to him; there was no smile in her soul, only fear. He beckoned her with his hand to come out into the yard to him. But she shook her head and remained by the window. He brought his face close to the pane and was going to call out to her, but at that moment she turned to the door; evidently some one inside had called her. Nekhludoff moved away from the window. The fog was so dense that five steps from the house the windows could not be seen, but the light from the lamp shone red and huge out of a shapeless black mass. And on the river the same strange sounds went on, sobbing and rustling and cracking and tinkling. Somewhere in the fog, not far off, a cock crowed; another answered, and then others, far in the village took up the cry till the sound of the crowing blended into one, while all around was silent excepting the river. It was the second time the cocks crowed that night.
Nekhludoff walked up and down behind the corner of the house, and once or twice got into a puddle. Then again came up to the window. The lamp was still burning, and she was again sitting alone by the table as if uncertain what to do. He had hardly approached the window when she looked up. He knocked. Without looking who it was she at once ran out of the room, and he heard the outside door open with a snap. He waited for her near the side porch and put his arms round her without saying a word. She clung to him, put up her face, and met his kiss with her lips. Then the door again gave the same sort of snap and opened, and the voice of Matrona Pavlovna called out angrily, "Katusha!"
She tore herself away from him and returned into the maids' room. He heard the latch click, and then all was quiet. The red light disappeared and only the mist remained, and the bustle on the river went on. Nekhludoff went up to the window, nobody was to be seen; he knocked, but got no answer. He went back into the house by the front door, but could not sleep. He got up and went with bare feet along the passage to her door, next Matrona Pavlovna's room. He heard Matrona Pavlovna snoring quietly, and was about to go on when she coughed and turned on her creaking bed, and his heart fell, and he stood immovable for about five minutes. When all was quiet and she began to snore peacefully again, he went on, trying to step on the boards that did not creak, and came to Katusha's door. There was no sound to be heard. She was probably awake, or else he would have heard her breathing. But as soon as he had whispered "Katusha" she jumped up and began to persuade him, as if angrily, to go away.
"Open! Let me in just for a moment! I implore you!" He hardly knew what he was saying.
* * * * * * *
When she left him, trembling and silent, giving no answer to his words, he again went out into the porch and stood trying to understand the meaning of what had happened.
It was getting lighter. From the river below the creaking and tinkling and sobbing of the breaking ice came still louder and a gurgling sound could now also be heard. The mist had begun to sink, and from above it the waning moon dimly lighted up something black and weird.
"What was the meaning of it all? Was it a great joy or a great misfortune that had befallen him?" he asked himself.
整个黄昏就这样过去，黑夜降临了。医生去睡觉了。两位姑妈也安歇了。聂赫留朵夫知道玛特廖娜此刻在姑妈卧室里，女仆屋里只有卡秋莎一人。他又走到台阶上。户外漆黑，潮湿，温暖。空中弥漫着白茫茫的迷雾。春天里，这样的雾能化开残雪，也许雾本身就是由残雪融化而成的。房子前面百步开外的峭壁下有条小河，从那边传来一种古怪的响声，那是冰层破裂的声音。
聂赫留朵夫走下台阶，踩着冰雪覆盖的水塘，来到女仆屋子窗口。他的心在胸膛里怦怦直跳，跳得他自己都能听见。他时而屏住呼吸，时而长叹一声。女仆屋里点着一盏小灯。卡秋莎独自坐在桌旁沉思，眼睛瞪着前方。聂赫留朵夫一动不动地瞧了她好一阵，很想看看在她认为没人看见的时候她会做些什么。她木然不动地坐了两分钟光景，这才抬起眼睛，微微一笑，摆摆头，仿佛在责备自己，然后换了个姿势，突然把双臂往桌上一搁，眼睛呆呆地望着前方。
他站在那里瞧着她，不自觉地同时听着自己的心跳和从小河那边传来的古怪响声。那里，在雾蒙蒙的河上，正在发生持续不断的缓慢的变化：一会儿是什么东西在呼哧呼哧喘气，一会儿是咔嚓一声裂开，一会儿是哗啦一下崩塌，一会儿是薄冰象玻璃一样互相碰撞，发出清脆的响声。
他站在那里，瞧着卡秋莎由于内心斗争激烈而显得苦恼的沉思的脸，他很可怜她，但说来奇怪，这种怜悯心反而加强了他对她的欲念。
他被欲念完全控制了。
他敲了敲窗子。她象触电似的浑身打了个哆嗦，脸上露出恐怖的神色。接着她跳起来，走到窗前，把脸贴到窗玻璃上。她用双手在眼睛上搭了个凉棚，认出是他，但她脸上的恐惧神色并没有消失。她的神态异常严肃，他从来没有看见过她这种模样。直到他微微一笑，她也才笑了笑，仿佛只是为了迎合他才笑的。她心里根本不想笑，有的只是恐惧。他对她做了个手势，要她出来。她摇摇头，表示不出来，可是依旧站在窗边。他又一次把脸凑近玻璃窗，想喊她出来，但就在这当儿她向房门口转过身去，显然有人在叫她。聂赫留朵夫离开了窗口。雾很浓，离开房子五步就看不见窗子，只剩下一团漆黑的影子，中间现出一个似乎很大的红色灯光。河那边仍旧传来古怪的喘气、崩塌、坼裂和冰块相撞的声音。在附近浓雾弥漫的院子里，有一只公鸡啼起来，附近几只公鸡响应它，然后从远处村子里也传来互相呼应、汇成一片的鸡鸣。不过，除了河那边，四下里还是一片宁静。这时鸡已啼第二遍了。
聂赫留朵夫在房子转角处来回走了两下，好几次踩在水塘里，又回到女仆屋子窗边。灯依旧亮着，卡秋莎依旧坐在桌旁，仿佛有什么事拿不定主意。他一走到窗口，她对他望了一眼。他敲了敲窗子。她没有看是谁在敲，就从屋里跑出来。他听见门钩嗒地响了一声，接着外道门吱地一声开了。他在门廊里等她，立刻默默地把她搂住了。她紧偎着他，抬起头，嘴唇凑过去迎接他的吻。他们站在门廊转角处干燥的地方，他全身被没有满足的欲望煎熬着。突然外道门又发出咯吱吱的响声，又传来玛特廖娜怒气冲冲的声音：
“卡秋莎！”
她从他的怀抱中挣脱出来，回到女仆屋里。他听见门钩又嗒地一声扣上。接着一切又归于寂静，窗里的灯火不见了，只剩下一片迷雾和河上的响声。
聂赫留朵夫走到窗口，一个人也看不见。他敲敲窗子，没有人答应。聂赫留朵夫从前门台阶回到房子里，但睡不着觉。他脱下靴子，光着脚板从过道走到她的房门口，旁边就是玛特廖娜的房间。起初他只听见玛特廖娜平静的鼾声，他刚要进去，忽然听见她咳嗽起来，翻了个身，弄得床铺嘎吱发响。他屏住呼吸，一动不动地站了五分钟光景。等到一切又安静下来，又听到平静的鼾声，他就竭力从那些不会吱嘎发响的地板上往前走去，一直走到她的房门口。什么声音也没有。她显然没有睡着，因为听不见她的鼾声。他刚低声唤了一下“卡秋莎”，她就霍地跳起来，走到房门边，生气地——他有这样的感觉——劝他走开。
“这象什么话？唉，这怎么行？姑妈她们会听见的，”她嘴里这样说，但整个身子却仿佛在说：“我整个人都是你的。”
这一点只有聂赫留朵夫懂得。
“喂，你开一开。我求求你，”他语无伦次地说。
她不作声，接着他听见一只手摸索门钩的响声。门钩嗒地一声拉开了，他钻进打开的门里。
他一把抓住她，她只穿着一件又粗又硬的衬衣，露着两条胳膊。他把她抱起来，走出房门。
“哎呀！您这是干什么？”她喃喃地说。
但他不理她，一直把她抱到自己房里。
“哎呀！别这样，您放手，”她嘴里这么说，身子却紧紧地偎着他。
等她浑身哆嗦，一言不发，也不答理他的话，默默地从他房里走出去，他这才来到台阶上，站在那里，竭力思索刚才发生的事的意义。
房子外面亮了一些。河那边冰块的坼裂声、撞击声和呼呼声更响了。除了这些响声，如今又增加了潺潺的流水声。迷雾开始下沉，从雾幕后面浮出一钩残月，凄凉地照着黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。
“我这是怎么啦，是交了好运还是倒了大楣？”他问自己。
“这种事是常有的，人人都是这样的，”他自己回答，接着就到房间里睡觉去了。
Part 1 Chapter 18
AFTERWARDS.
The next day the gay, handsome, and brilliant Schonbock joined Nekhludoff at his aunts' house, and quite won their hearts by his refined and amiable manner, his high spirits, his generosity, and his affection for Dmitri.
But though the old ladies admired his generosity it rather perplexed them, for it seemed exaggerated. He gave a rouble to some blind beggars who came to the gate, gave 15 roubles in tips to the servants, and when Sophia Ivanovna's pet dog hurt his paw and it bled, he tore his hemstitched cambric handkerchief into strips (Sophia Ivanovna knew that such handkerchiefs cost at least 15 roubles a dozen) and bandaged the dog's foot. The old ladies had never met people of this kind, and did not know that Schonbock owed 200,000 roubles which he was never going to pay, and that therefore 25 roubles more or less did not matter a bit to him. Schonbock stayed only one day, and he and Nekhludoff both, left at night. They could not stay away from their regiment any longer, for their leave was fully up.
At the stage which Nekhludoff's selfish mania had now reached he could think of nothing but himself. He was wondering whether his conduct, if found out, would be blamed much or at all, but he did not consider what Katusha was now going through, and what was going to happen to her.
He saw that Schonbock guessed his relations to her and this flattered his vanity.
"Ah, I see how it is you have taken such a sudden fancy to your aunts that you have been living nearly a week with them," Schonbock remarked when he had seen Katusha. "Well, I don't wonder--should have done the same. She's charming." Nekhludoff was also thinking that though it was a pity to go away before having fully gratified the cravings of his love for her, yet the absolute necessity of parting had its advantages because it put a sudden stop to relations it would have been very difficult for him to continue. Then he thought that he ought to give her some money, not for her, not because she might need it, but because it was the thing to do.
So he gave her what seemed to him a liberal amount, considering his and her station. On the day of his departure, after dinner, he went out and waited for her at the side entrance. She flushed up when she saw him and wished to pass by, directing his attention to the open door of the maids' room by a look, but he stopped her.
"I have come to say good-bye," he said, crumbling in his hand an envelope with a 100-rouble note inside. "There, I" . . .
She guessed what he meant, knit her brows, and shaking her head pushed his hand away.
"Take it; oh, you must!" he stammered, and thrust the envelope into the bib of her apron and ran back to his room, groaning and frowning as if he had hurt himself. And for a long time he went up and down writhing as in pain, and even stamping and groaning aloud as he thought of this last scene. "But what else could I have done? Is it not what happens to every one? And if every one does the same . . . well I suppose it can't be helped." In this way he tried to get peace of mind, but in vain. The recollection of what had passed burned his conscience. In his soul--in the very depths of his soul--he knew that he had acted in a base, cruel, cowardly manner, and that the knowledge of this act of his must prevent him, not only from finding fault with any one else, but even from looking straight into other people's eyes; not to mention the impossibility of considering himself a splendid, noble, high-minded fellow, as he did and had to do to go on living his life boldly and merrily. There was only one solution of the problem--i.e., not to think about it. He succeeded in doing so. The life he was now entering upon, the new surroundings, new friends, the war, all helped him to forget. And the longer he lived, the less he thought about it, until at last he forgot it completely.
Once only, when, after the war, he went to see his aunts in hopes of meeting Katusha, and heard that soon after his last visit she had left, and that his aunts had heard she had been confined somewhere or other and had gone quite to the bad, his heart ached. According to the time of her confinement, the child might or might not have been his. His aunts said she had gone wrong, that she had inherited her mother's depraved nature, and he was pleased to hear this opinion of his aunts'. It seemed to acquit him. At first he thought of trying to find her and her child, but then, just because in the depths of his soul he felt so ashamed and pained when thinking about her, he did not make the necessary effort to find her, but tried to forget his sin again and ceased to think about it. And now this strange coincidence brought it all back to his memory, and demanded from him the acknowledgment of the heartless, cruel cowardice which had made it possible for him to live these nine years with such a sin on his conscience. But he was still far from such an acknowledgment, and his only fear was that everything might now be found out, and that she or her advocate might recount it all and put him to shame before every one present.
第二天，申包克衣冠楚楚，兴致勃勃，到聂赫留朵夫姑妈家来找他。申包克凭他的文雅、殷勤、乐观、慷慨和对聂赫留朵夫的友爱博得了两位姑妈的欢心。他的慷慨虽然很讨姑妈们喜欢，但有点过分，使她们感到疑惑。门口来了几个瞎眼乞丐，他一给就是一个卢布。他给仆人们发赏钱，一次就发了十五卢布。索菲雅姑妈的小狮子狗修才特卡当着他的面碰破了脚，他就亲自替它包扎，毫不犹豫地掏出自己的花边麻纱手绢（索菲雅姑妈知道，这种手绢至少要十五卢布一打），把它撕成一条条，给修才特卡做绷带。姑妈们从来没有见过这样的人，根本不会想到这个申包克其实欠了二十万卢布的债，而且他自己也知道是永世还不清的，因此多二十五卢布或少二十五卢布对他没有什么区别。
申包克只逗留了一天，第二天晚上就同聂赫留朵夫一起走了。他们不能再待下去，因为到了部队报到的最后期限。
在姑妈家度过的最后一天里，聂赫留朵夫脑子里还清清楚楚地记得前一夜的事。他的内心有两种感情在搏斗着：一种是兽性爱所引起的热辣辣的充满情欲的回忆，这种情欲虽不及预期的那样醉人，但毕竟达到了目的，得到了一定的满足；另一种感情是觉得自己做了一件很坏的事，必须加以弥补，但弥补不是为了她，而是为了自己。
聂赫留朵夫身上利己主义恶性发作，他想到的只有他自己。他考虑的是，要是人家知道他对她干的事，会不会责备他，会责备到什么程度。他根本没有想到，她现在的心情怎样，将来会产生什么后果。
他以为申包克猜到了他同卡秋莎的关系，这使他的虚荣心得到了满足。
“难怪你忽然对两位姑妈恋恋不舍，在她们家里住了一个礼拜。”申包克看到卡秋莎，对聂赫留朵夫说。“我要是处在你的地位，也不肯走了。真迷人！”
聂赫留朵夫还想到，虽然没有尝够同她恋爱的欢乐，就此离开未免有点遗憾，但既然非走不可，那么索性让这种无法维持的关系一刀两断，未尝不是件好事。他还想到，应该送她一些钱，不是为了她，不是因为她可能需要钱，而是因为遇到这样的事，通常都是这么做的。既然他玩弄了她，要是不给她一些钱，人家会说他不是个正派人。于是他就给了她一笔钱，那数目，就他的身份和她的地位而言，他认为是相当丰厚的。
临走那天，他吃过午饭，在门廊里等她。她一看见他，脸刷地红起来。她对他使了个眼色，示意他女仆屋里的门开着，想走过去，但他把她拦住了。
“我想跟你告别，”他手里揉着装有一百卢布钞票的信封，说。“这是我……”
她猜到是什么，皱起眉头，摇摇头，把他的手推开。
“不，你拿去，”他喃喃地说，把信封塞在她的怀里。他象被火烫痛似的，皱起眉头，哼哼着，跑回自己房里去。
随后他在房间里来回踱了好一阵，一想起刚才那一幕，他浑身抽搐，甚至跳起来，大声呻吟，仿佛肉体上感到痛楚似的。
“可是有什么办法呢？大家都是这样。申包克同家庭女教师有过这样的事，这是他亲口讲的。格里沙叔叔也有过这类事。父亲也干过这样的事。当时父亲住在乡下，同那个农家女人生了私生子米金卡，那孩子至今还活着。既然大家都这样做，那就是合情合理的。”他这样宽慰自己，可是怎么也宽不了心。他一想起这事，良心就受到谴责。
在他的内心，在他的内心深处，他知道他的行为很卑鄙、恶劣、残酷。一想到这事，他不仅无权责备别人，而且不敢正眼看人，更不要说象原来那样自认为是个高尚、纯洁、慷慨的青年了。但他必须保持原来那种对自己的看法，才能快快活活地满怀信心活下去。而要做到这一点，只有一个办法，就是不去想它。他就这样办了。
他开始过新的生活：来到新的环境，遇见新的同事，投入战争。这种生活过得越久，那件事的印象就越淡薄，最后他真的把它完全忘记了。
只有一次，那是在战争结束以后，他希望看到卡秋莎，就拐到姑妈家去，这才知道她已经不在了。他走后不久，她就离开姑妈家到外面去分娩，生了个孩子。两位姑妈听人家说，她完全堕落了。他心里很难受。按分娩时间推算，她生的孩子可能是他的，但也可能不是他的。两位姑妈都说她堕落了，因为她象她母亲一样生性淫荡。姑妈们这种说法他听了高兴，因为仿佛替他开脱了罪责。起初他还想找寻她和孩子，但后来，由于想到这事内心感到太痛苦太羞耻了，就不再费力气去找寻，而且忘记了自己的罪孽，不再想到它。
但是现在，这种意料不到的巧遇使他想起了一切，逼着他承认自己没有心肝，承认自己残酷卑鄙，良心上背着这样的罪孽，居然还能心安理得地过了十年。不过，要他真正承认这一点，还为时过早，目前他所考虑的只是这事不能让人家知道，她本人或者她的辩护人不要把这事和盘托出，弄得他当众出丑。
Part 1 Chapter 19
THE TRIAL--RESUMPTION.
In this state of mind Nekhludoff left the Court and went into the jurymen's room. He sat by the window smoking all the while, and hearing what was being said around him.
The merry merchant seemed with all his heart to sympathise with Smelkoff's way of spending his time. "There, old fellow, that was something like! Real Siberian fashion! He knew what he was about, no fear! That's the sort of wench for me."
The foreman was stating his conviction, that in some way or other the expert's conclusions were the important thing. Peter Gerasimovitch was joking about something with the Jewish clerk, and they burst out laughing. Nekhludoff answered all the questions addressed to him in monosyllables and longed only to be left in peace.
When the usher, with his sideways gait, called the jury back to the Court, Nekhludoff was seized with fear, as if he were not going to judge, but to be judged. In the depth of his soul he felt that he was a scoundrel, who ought to be ashamed to look people in the face, yet, by sheer force of habit, he stepped on to the platform in his usual self-possessed manner, and sat down, crossing his legs and playing with his pince-nez.
The prisoners had also been led out, and were now brought in again. There were some new faces in the Court witnesses, and Nekhludoff noticed that Maslova could not take her eyes off a very fat woman who sat in the row in front of the grating, very showily dressed in silk and velvet, a high hat with a large bow on her head, and an elegant little reticule on her arm, which was bare to the elbow. This was, as he subsequently found out, one of the witnesses, the mistress of the establishment to which Maslova had belonged.
The examination of the witnesses commenced: they were asked their names, religion, etc. Then, after some consultation as to whether the witnesses were to be sworn in or not, the old priest came in again, dragging his legs with difficulty, and, again arranging the golden cross on his breast, swore the witnesses and the expert in the same quiet manner, and with the same assurance that he was doing something useful and important.
The witnesses having been sworn, all but Kitaeva, the keeper of the house, were led out again. She was asked what she knew about this affair. Kitaeva nodded her head and the big hat at every sentence and smiled affectedly. She gave a very full and intelligent account, speaking with a strong German accent. First of all, the hotel servant Simeon, whom she knew, came to her establishment on behalf of a rich Siberian merchant, and she sent Lubov back with him. After a time Lubov returned with the merchant. The merchant was already somewhat intoxicated--she smiled as she said this--and went on drinking and treating the girls. He was short of money. He sent this same Lubov to his lodgings. He had taken a "predilection" to her. She looked at the prisoner as she said this.
Nekhludoff thought he saw Maslova smile here, and this seemed disgusting to him. A strange, indefinite feeling of loathing, mingled with suffering, arose in him.
"And what was your opinion of Maslova?" asked the blushing and confused applicant for a judicial post, appointed to act as Maslova's advocate.
"Zee ferry pesht," answered Kitaeva. "Zee yoong voman is etucated and elecant. She was prought up in a coot family and can reat French. She tid have a trop too moch sometimes, put nefer forcot herself. A ferry coot girl."
Katusha looked at the woman, then suddenly turned her eyes on the jury and fixed them on Nekhludoff, and her face grew serious and even severe. One of her serious eyes squinted, and those two strange eyes for some time gazed at Nekhludoff, who, in spite of the terrors that seized him, could not take his look off these squinting eyes, with their bright, clear whites.
He thought of that dreadful night, with its mist, the ice breaking on the river below, and when the waning moon, with horns turned upwards, that had risen towards morning, lit up something black and weird. These two black eyes now looking at him reminded him of this weird, black something. "She has recognised me," he thought, and Nekhludoff shrank as if expecting a blow. But she had not recognised him. She sighed quietly and again looked at the president. Nekhludoff also sighed. "Oh, if it would only get on quicker," he thought.
He now felt the same loathing and pity and vexation as when, out shooting, he was obliged to kill a wounded bird. The wounded bird struggles in the game bag. One is disgusted and yet feels pity, and one is in a hurry to kill the bird and forget it.
Such mixed feelings filled Nekhludoff's breast as he sat listening to the examination of the witnesses.
聂赫留朵夫正是怀着这样的心情，从法庭走到陪审员议事室的。他坐在窗边，听着周围的谈话，不断地吸烟。
那个快活的商人显然很赞赏商人斯梅里科夫寻欢作乐的方式。
“嘿，老兄，他现得真够痛快，纯粹是西伯利亚人的作风。
他可实在有眼光，看中了这么个小妞儿！”
首席陪审员发表一通议论，认为此案的关键在于鉴定。彼得•盖拉西莫维奇同那个犹太籍店员开着玩笑，因为一句什么话哈哈大笑起来。聂赫留朵夫对人家的问话，总是只回答一两个字。他唯一的希望就是别人不要来打搅他。
民事执行吏步态蹒跚地走来邀请陪审员回法庭，聂赫留朵夫感到心惊胆战，仿佛不是他去审问别人，而是他被带去受审判。在内心深处，他觉得自己是个坏蛋，没有脸正眼看人，但习惯成自然，他还是大模大样地登上台，紧挨着首席陪审员，在自己的座位上坐下来，一条腿搁在另一条腿上，手里玩弄着夹鼻眼镜。
被告们已被带出去，这时又被押送回来。
法庭里新来了几个人，都是证人。聂赫留朵夫发现，玛丝洛娃几次三番盯着那个满身绸缎丝绒、珠光宝气的胖女人瞧个不停。这个女人头戴饰有花结的高帽，胳膊露到肘部，挽着一个精致的手提包，坐在栏杆前第一排。聂赫留朵夫后来才知道，她是证人，是玛丝洛娃所在那个窑子的掌班。
开始审问证人，问他们的姓名、宗教信仰等等。然后庭长征求法官意见，证人要不要宣誓。接着那个老司祭又勉强挪动两腿走出来，又把绸法衣上的金十字架拉拉正，又那么镇定自若地带领证人和鉴定人宣誓，满心相信他正在干一件重大而有益的事。等到宣誓完毕，证人都被带出去，只剩下妓院掌班基塔耶娃一人。法官问她关于本案知道些什么。基塔耶娃装出一脸媚笑，每说一句话，戴着高帽的头就往下一缩，带着德国口音详详细细、有条不紊地讲着这事的经过。
先是那个熟悉的旅馆茶房西蒙到她的窑子里来，要替一位有钱的西伯利亚商人物色一个姑娘。她派柳波芙去。过了一会儿，柳波芙就带着那个商人一起回来。
“那个买卖人已经有点糊涂了，”基塔耶娃笑嘻嘻地说，“到了我们那里还是喝，还请姑娘们喝；可是他身上的钱没有了，他就派这个柳波芙到他房间里去拿，他对她已经蛮有点意思了，”她瞟了一眼被告说。
聂赫留朵夫觉得玛丝洛娃听到这里似乎微微一笑。这种笑使他感到恶心。他心里产生一种说不出的嫌恶，同时也带着几分怜悯。
“那么您对玛丝洛娃有什么看法？”那个被指定替玛丝洛娃辩护的见习法官红着脸，怯生生地问。
“太好了，”基塔耶娃回答，“姑娘受过教育，蛮有派头。她出身上等人家，法国书也看得懂。她有时稍微多喝几杯，但从来不放肆。十足是个好姑娘。”
卡秋莎对掌班瞧瞧，但接着突然把视线移到陪审员那边，停留在聂赫留朵夫身上。她的脸色变得严肃甚至充满恼恨了。她那双恼恨的眼睛有一只斜睨着。这双异样的眼睛对聂赫留朵夫瞧了相当久。聂赫留朵夫虽然胆战心惊，他的目光却怎么也离不开这双眼白白得惊人的斜睨的眼睛。他突然想起那个可怕的夜晚：冰层坼裂，浓雾弥漫，特别是那钩在破晓前升起、两角朝下的残月，照着黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。这双乌溜溜的眼睛又象在瞧他又象不在瞧他，使他想起了那黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。
“被她认出来了！”聂赫留朵夫想。他身子缩成一团，仿佛在等待当头一棒。但她并没有认出他来。她平静地叹了一口气，又看看庭长。聂赫留朵夫也叹了一口气。“唉，但愿快点结束，”他想。此刻他的心情仿佛一个猎人，不得已弄死一只受伤的小鸟：又是嫌恶，又是怜悯，又是悔恨。那只还没有断气的小鸟不住地在猎袋里扑腾，使人觉得又讨厌又可怜，真想赶快把它弄死，忘掉。
聂赫留朵夫此刻听着审问证人，心里就有类似的复杂感情。
Part 1 Chapter 20
THE TRIAL--THE MEDICAL REPORT.
But, as if to spite him, the case dragged out to a great length. After each witness had been examined separately and the expert last of all, and a great number of useless questions had been put, with the usual air of importance, by the public prosecutor and by both advocates, the president invited the jury to examine the objects offered as material evidence. They consisted of an enormous diamond ring, which had evidently been worn on the first finger, and a test tube in which the poison had been analysed. These things had seals and labels attached to them.
Just as the witnesses were about to look at these things, the public prosecutor rose and demanded that before they did this the results of the doctor's examination of the body should be read. The president, who was hurrying the business through as fast as he could in order to visit his Swiss friend, though he knew that the reading of this paper could have no other effect than that of producing weariness and putting off the dinner hour, and that the public prosecutor wanted it read simply because he knew he had a right to demand it, had no option but to express his consent.
The secretary got out the doctor's report and again began to read in his weary lisping voice, making no distinction between the "r's" and "l's."
The external examination proved that:
"1. Theropont Smelkoff's height was six feet five inches.
"Not so bad, that. A very good size," whispered the merchant, with interest, into Nekhludoff's ear.
2. He looked about 40 years of age.
3. The body was of a swollen appearance.
4. The flesh was of a greenish colour, with dark spots in several places.
5. The skin was raised in blisters of different sizes and in places had come off in large pieces.
6. The hair was chestnut; it was thick, and separated easily from the skin when touched.
7. The eye-balls protruded from their sockets and the cornea had grown dim.
8. Out of the nostrils, both ears, and the mouth oozed serous liquid; the mouth was half open.
9. The neck had almost disappeared, owing to the swelling of the face and chest."
And so on and so on.
Four pages were covered with the 27 paragraphs describing all the details of the external examination of the enormous, fat, swollen, and decomposing body of the merchant who had been making merry in the town. The indefinite loathing that Nekhludoff felt was increased by the description of the corpse. Katusha's life, and the scrum oozing from the nostrils of the corpse, and the eyes that protruded out of their sockets, and his own treatment of her--all seemed to belong to the same order of things, and he felt surrounded and wholly absorbed by things of the same nature.
When the reading of the report of the external examination was ended, the president heaved a sigh and raised his hand, hoping it was finished; but the secretary at once went on to the description of the internal examination. The president's head again dropped into his hand and he shut his eyes. The merchant next to Nekhludoff could hardly keep awake, and now and then his body swayed to and fro. The prisoners and the gendarmes sat perfectly quiet.
The internal examination showed that:
"1. The skin was easily detachable from the bones of the skull, and there was no coagulated blood.
"2. The bones of the skull were of average thickness and in sound condition.
"3. On the membrane of the brain there were two discoloured spots about four inches long, the membrane itself being of a dull white." And so on for 13 paragraphs more. Then followed the names and signatures of the assistants, and the doctor's conclusion showing that the changes observed in the stomach, and to a lesser degree in the bowels and kidneys, at the postmortem examination, and described in the official report, gave great probability to the conclusion that Smelkoff's death was caused by poison which had entered his stomach mixed with alcohol. To decide from the state of the stomach what poison had been introduced was difficult; but it was necessary to suppose that the poison entered the stomach mixed with alcohol, since a great quantity of the latter was found in Smelkoff's stomach.
"He could drink, and no mistake," again whispered the merchant, who had just waked up.
The reading of this report had taken a full hour, but it had not satisfied the public prosecutor, for, when it had been read through and the president turned to him, saying, "I suppose it is superfluous to read the report of the examination of the internal organs?" he answered in a severe tone, without looking at the president, "I shall ask to have it read."
He raised himself a little, and showed by his manner that he had a right to have this report read, and would claim this right, and that if that were not granted it would serve as a cause of appeal.
The member of the Court with the big beard, who suffered from catarrh of the stomach, feeling quite done up, turned to the president:
"What is the use of reading all this? It is only dragging it out. These new brooms do not sweep clean; they only take a long while doing it."
The member with the gold spectacles said nothing, but only looked gloomily in front of him, expecting nothing good, either from his wife or life in general. The reading of the report commenced.
"In the year 188-, on February 15th, I, the undersigned, commissioned by the medical department, made an examination, No. 638," the secretary began again with firmness and raising the pitch of his voice as if to dispel the sleepiness that had overtaken all present, "in the presence of the assistant medical inspector, of the internal organs:
"1. The right lung and the heart (contained in a 6-lb. glass jar).
"2. The contents of the stomach (in a 6-lb. glass jar).
"3. The stomach itself (in a 6-lb. glass jar).
"4. The liver, the spleen and the kidneys (in a 9-lb. glass jar).
5. The intestines (in a 9-lb. earthenware jar)."
The president here whispered to one of the members, then stooped to the other, and having received their consent, he said: "The Court considers the reading of this report superfluous." The secretary stopped reading and folded the paper, and the public prosecutor angrily began to write down something. "The gentlemen of the jury may now examine the articles of material evidence," said the president. The foreman and several of the others rose and went to the table, not quite knowing what to do with their hands. They looked in turn at the glass, the test tube, and the ring. The merchant even tried on the ring.
"Ah! that was a finger," he said, returning to his place; "like a cucumber," he added. Evidently the image he had formed in his mind of the gigantic merchant amused him.
可是，仿佛有意跟他为难似的，审讯拖了很长时间。先是法庭逐一审问证人和鉴定人，接着副检察官和辩护人照例煞有介事地提出种种不必要的问题，然后庭长请陪审员检察物证，其中包括一个很大的戒指，显然原来戴的手指很粗，戒指上面有钻石镶成的梅花。再有一个滤器，验出来里面有毒。
这些物证都盖了火漆印，上面贴有标签。
陪审员正要去查看物证，不料副检察官又站起来，要求在检查物证以前先宣读法医的验尸报告。
庭长一心想快点结束这个案子，好赶去同他的瑞士女人相会。庭长明明知道宣读这种报告，除了惹人厌烦，推迟吃饭时间外，不会有别的结果，而副检察官所以提出这样的要求，无非因为他有权这样做。庭长毕竟不能拒绝，只得同意。书记官取出文件，又用他那舌尖音和卷舌音不分的声调，没精打采地念起来：
“外部检查结果：
“（一）费拉朋特•斯梅里科夫身长二俄尺十二俄寸①。”
--------
①1俄尺等于0．71米。2俄尺12俄寸约合1．95米。
“那汉子可真高大，”那个商人关切地凑着聂赫留朵夫的耳朵低声说。
“（二）就外表推测，年约四十岁。
“（三）尸体浮肿。
“（四）全身皮肤呈淡绿色，并有深色斑点。
“（五）尸体表皮上有大小水泡，有几处脱皮，状如破布。
“（六）头发深褐色，很浓密，一经触摸，随即脱落。
“（七）眼球突出眼眶之外，角膜浑浊。
“（八）鼻孔、双耳和口腔有泡沫状脓液流出，嘴微张。
“（九）由于面部和胸部肿胀，颈部几乎不复能见。”
等等，等等。
就这样在四页报告纸上写了二十七条，详细叙述这个在城里寻欢作乐的商人高大肥胖而又浮肿腐烂的可怕尸体的外部检查结果。聂赫留朵夫听了这个验尸报告，原来那种说不出的嫌恶感越发强烈了。卡秋莎的一生、从尸体鼻孔里流出来的脓液、从眼眶里暴出来的眼球、他聂赫留朵夫对她的行为，这一切在他看来都是同一类事物。这些事物从四面八方把他团团围住，把他吞没了。等外部检查报告好容易宣读完毕，庭长长长地舒了一口气，抬起头，希望宣读工作就此结束。不料书记官又立刻宣读内部检查报告。
庭长又垂下头，一只手托住脑袋，闭上眼睛。坐在聂赫留朵夫旁边的商人好容易忍住睡意，身子间或晃了晃。被告们却回他们后面的宪兵一样，坐着一动不动。
“内部检查结果：
“（一）头盖骨表皮极易从头盖骨分离，无一处瘀血可见。
“（二）头盖骨厚度中等，完整无损。
“（三）脑膜坚硬，有两小块已变色，长约四英寸，脑膜呈浊白色，”等等，另外还有十三条。
然后是在场见证人的姓名和签字，然后是医生的结论。结论表明，根据尸体解剖并记录在案，死者胃部以及部分肠子和肾脏发生异变，使人有权以高度可能性肯定，斯梅里科夫之死实由于毒药搀入酒内灌进胃里所致。根据胃和部分肠子异变，难以断定用的是什么毒药；但可以肯定毒药是和酒一起进入胃里的，因为胃里有大量酒液。
“看来他喝得可凶了，”那个商人瞌睡刚醒，说。
这份报告宣读了将近一小时，但还是没有使副检察官满足。等报告宣读完毕，庭长就对他说：
“我看内脏检查报告就不用再念了。”
“我可要求念一念这个报告，”副检察官稍稍欠起身子，眼睛不看庭长，严厉地说。他说话的口气使人觉得，他有权要求宣读，并且决不让步，谁如果拒绝他的要求，他将有理由提出上诉。
那个生有一双和善的下垂眼睛的大胡子法官，因患有胃炎，觉得体力不支，就对庭长说：
“这个何必念呢？徒然拖时间。这种新扫帚越扫越脏，白白浪费时间。”
戴金丝边眼镜的法官一言不发，只是忧郁而执拗地瞪着前方。不论对妻子还是对生活他都不抱任何希望。
宣读文件开始了。
“一八八×年二月十五日，本人受医务局委托，遵照第六三八号指令，”书记官提高嗓门，仿佛想驱除所有在场者的睡意，又断然念起来。“在副医务检察官监督下，作下列内脏检查：
“（一）右肺和心脏（盛于六磅玻璃瓶内）。
“（二）胃内所有物（盛于六磅玻璃瓶内）。
“（三）胃（盛于六磅玻璃瓶内）。
“（四）肝脏、脾脏和肾脏（盛于三磅玻璃瓶内）。
“（五）肠（盛于六磅陶罐内）。”
这次宣读一开始，庭长就俯身对一个法官低声说了些什么，然后又转向另一个法官。在获得他们肯定的回答后，他就打断书记官说：
“法庭认为宣读这个文件没有必要，”他说。
书记官住了口，收拾文件。副检察官怒气冲冲地记着什么。
“诸位陪审员先生可以检查物证了，”庭长宣布。
首席陪审员和其他几个陪审员纷纷起立，手足无措地走到桌子旁边。他们依次察看戒指、玻璃瓶和滤器。那个商人还把戒指戴到自己手指上试了试。
“嚯，手指好粗，”他回到他的座位，说。“活象一条粗黄瓜，”他补充说，津津有味地猜想那个中毒丧命的商人一定象个大力士。
Part 1 Chapter 21
THE TRIAL--THE PROSECUTOR AND THE ADVOCATES.
When the examination of the articles of material evidence was finished, the president announced that the investigation was now concluded and immediately called on the prosecutor to proceed, hoping that as the latter was also a man, he, too, might feel inclined to smoke or dine, and show some mercy on the rest. But the public prosecutor showed mercy neither to himself nor to any one else. He was very stupid by nature, but, besides this, he had had the misfortune of finishing school with a gold medal and of receiving a reward for his essay on "Servitude" when studying Roman Law at the University, and was therefore self-confident and self-satisfied in the highest degree (his success with the ladies also conducing to this) and his stupidity had become extraordinary.
When the word was given to him, he got up slowly, showing the whole of his graceful figure in his embroidered uniform. Putting his hand on the desk he looked round the room, slightly bowing his head, and, avoiding the eyes of the prisoners, began to read the speech he had prepared while the reports were being read.
"Gentlemen of the jury! The business that now lies before you is, if I may so express myself, very characteristic."
The speech of a public prosecutor, according to his views, should always have a social importance, like the celebrated speeches made by the advocates who have become distinguished. True, the audience consisted of three women--a semptress, a cook, and Simeon's sister--and a coachman; but this did not matter. The celebrities had begun in the same way. To be always at the height of his position, i.e., to penetrate into the depths of the psychological significance of crime and to discover the wounds of society, was one of the prosecutor's principles.
"You see before you, gentlemen of the jury, a crime characteristic, if I may so express myself, of the end of our century; bearing, so to say, the specific features of that very painful phenomenon, the corruption to which those elements of our present-day society, which are, so to say, particularly exposed to the burning rays of this process, are subject."
The public prosecutor spoke at great length, trying not to forget any of the notions he had formed in his mind, and, on the other hand, never to hesitate, and let his speech flow on for an hour and a quarter without a break.
Only once he stopped and for some time stood swallowing his saliva, but he soon mastered himself and made up for the interruption by heightened eloquence. He spoke, now with a tender, insinuating accent, stepping from foot to foot and looking at the jury, now in quiet, business-like tones, glancing into his notebook, then with a loud, accusing voice, looking from the audience to the advocates. But he avoided looking at the prisoners, who were all three fixedly gazing at him. Every new craze then in vogue among his set was alluded to in his speech; everything that then was, and some things that still are, considered to be the last words of scientific wisdom: the laws of heredity and inborn criminality, evolution and the struggle for existence, hypnotism and hypnotic influence.
According to his definition, the merchant Smelkoff was of the genuine Russian type, and had perished in consequence of his generous, trusting nature, having fallen into the hands of deeply degraded individuals.
Simeon Kartinkin was the atavistic production of serfdom, a stupefied, ignorant, unprincipled man, who had not even any religion. Euphemia was his mistress, and a victim of heredity; all the signs of degeneration were noticeable in her. The chief wire-puller in this affair was Maslova, presenting the phenomenon of decadence in its lowest form. "This woman," he said, looking at her, "has, as we have to-day heard from her mistress in this court, received an education; she cannot only read and write, but she knows French; she is illegitimate, and probably carries in her the germs of criminality. She was educated in an enlightened, noble family and might have lived by honest work, but she deserts her benefactress, gives herself up to a life of shame in which she is distinguished from her companions by her education, and chiefly, gentlemen of the jury, as you have heard from her mistress, by her power of acting on the visitors by means of that mysterious capacity lately investigated by science, especially by the school of Charcot, known by the name of hypnotic influence. By these means she gets hold of this Russian, this kind-hearted Sadko, [Sadko, the hero of a legend] the rich guest, and uses his trust in order first to rob and then pitilessly to murder him."
"Well, he is piling it on now, isn't he?" said the president with a smile, bending towards the serious member.
"A fearful blockhead!" said the serious member.
Meanwhile the public prosecutor went on with his speech. "Gentlemen of the jury," gracefully swaying his body, "the fate of society is to a certain extent in your power. Your verdict will influence it. Grasp the full meaning of this crime, the danger that awaits society from those whom I may perhaps be permitted to call pathological individuals, such as Maslova. Guard it from infection; guard the innocent and strong elements of society from contagion or even destruction."
And as if himself overcome by the significance of the expected verdict, the public prosecutor sank into his chair, highly delighted with his speech.
The sense of the speech, when divested of all its flowers of rhetoric, was that Maslova, having gained the merchant's confidence, hypnotised him and went to his lodgings with his key meaning to take all the money herself, but having been caught in the act by Simeon and Euphemia had to share it with them. Then, in order to hide the traces of the crime, she had returned to the lodgings with the merchant and there poisoned him.
After the prosecutor had spoken, a middle-aged man in swallow-tail coat and low-cut waistcoat showing a large half-circle of starched white shirt, rose from the advocates' bench and made a speech in defence of Kartinkin and Botchkova; this was an advocate engaged by them for 300 roubles. He acquitted them both and put all the blame on Maslova. He denied the truth of Maslova's statements that Botchkova and Kartinkin were with her when she took the money, laying great stress on the point that her evidence could not be accepted, she being charged with poisoning. "The 2,500 roubles," the advocate said, "could have been easily earned by two honest people getting from three to five roubles per day in tips from the lodgers. The merchant's money was stolen by Maslova and given away, or even lost, as she was not in a normal state."
The poisoning was committed by Maslova alone; therefore he begged the jury to acquit Kartinkin and Botchkova of stealing the money; or if they could not acquit them of the theft, at least to admit that it was done without any participation in the poisoning.
In conclusion the advocate remarked, with a thrust at the public prosecutor, that "the brilliant observations of that gentleman on heredity, while explaining scientific facts concerning heredity, were inapplicable in this case, as Botchkova was of unknown parentage." The public prosecutor put something down on paper with an angry look, and shrugged his shoulders in contemptuous surprise.
Then Maslova's advocate rose, and timidly and hesitatingly began his speech in her defence.
Without denying that she had taken part in the stealing of the money, he insisted on the fact that she had no intention of poisoning Smelkoff, but had given him the powder only to make him fall asleep. He tried to go in for a little eloquence in giving a description of how Maslova was led into a life of debauchery by a man who had remained unpunished while she had to bear all the weight of her fall; but this excursion into the domain of psychology was so unsuccessful that it made everybody feel uncomfortable. When he muttered something about men's cruelty and women's helplessness, the president tried to help him by asking him to keep closer to the facts of the case. When he had finished the public prosecutor got up to reply. He defended his position against the first advocate, saying that oven if Botchkova was of unknown parentage the truth of the doctrine of heredity was thereby in no way invalidated, since the laws of heredity were so far proved by science that we can not only deduce the crime from heredity, but heredity from the crime. As to the statement made in defence of Maslova, that she was the victim of an imaginary (he laid a particularly venomous stress on the word imaginary) betrayer, he could only say that from the evidence before them it was much more likely that she had played the part of temptress to many and many a victim who had fallen into her hands. Having said this he sat down in triumph. Then the prisoners were offered permission to speak in their own defence.
Euphemia Botchkova repeated once more that she knew nothing about it and had taken part in nothing, and firmly laid the whole blame on Maslova. Simeon Kartinkin only repeated several times: "It is your business, but I am innocent; it's unjust." Maslova said nothing in her defence. Told she might do so by the president, she only lifted her eyes to him, cast a look round the room like a hunted animal, and, dropping her head, began to cry, sobbing aloud.
"What is the matter?" the merchant asked Nekhludoff, hearing him utter a strange sound. This was the sound of weeping fiercely kept back. Nekhludoff had not yet understood the significance of his present position, and attributed the sobs he could hardly keep back and the tears that filled his eyes to the weakness of his nerves. He put on his pince-nez in order to hide the tears, then got out his handkerchief and began blowing his nose.
Fear of the disgrace that would befall him if every one in the court knew of his conduct stifled the inner working of his soul. This fear was, during this first period, stronger than all else.
等物证检查完毕，庭长宣布法庭调查结束。他希望快点了结这个案件，就不休息，请提出公诉的副检察官发言，心想他也是人，也要吸烟吃饭，一定会顾惜他们的。不料副检察官既不顾惜自己，也不顾惜别人。他这人天生十分愚蠢，加上中学毕业时又获得了金质奖章，在大学里写了一篇关于罗马法地役权的论文得到奖金，因此自命不凡，刚愎自用（他在女人方面取得的成功更使他扬扬自得），结果也就变得越发愚蠢。庭长请他发言，他慢条斯理地站起来，显示出穿着绣有花纹的制服的优美身材，双手按住写字台，稍微低下头，向法庭扫视了一下，但目光避开被告们，开始发言。
“诸位陪审员先生，你们承审的案件，”他开始发表刚才在宣读报告时准备好的演说，“是一个典型的——如果可以这样说的话——犯罪案件。”
副检察官自以为他的演说应该有社会影响，就象那些名律师发表他们一举成名的演说那样。不错，旁听席上只坐着三个女人——一个女裁缝、一个厨娘和西蒙的姐姐，还有一个马车夫，但这并不影响他的演说。社会名流也都是这样崭露头角的。副检察官的行事原则，就是要永远高瞻远瞩，换句话说，就是要探索犯罪心理奥秘，揭露社会溃疡。
“诸位陪审员先生，你们看见你们面前这个典型的——如果可以这样说的话——世纪末罪行。这种罪行具有可悲的腐化堕落的特征，而在我们这个时代，我们社会里某些分子就受到这种堕落风气的严重影响……”
副检察官讲了好半天，一方面，竭力思索他已经想好的种种警句，另一方面，主要的是使他的演讲能毫不停顿，滔滔不绝地讲上一小时零一刻钟。他只停顿了一次，咽了好一阵唾沫，但立刻振作精神，更加口若悬河地说下去，来弥补这个间歇。他一会儿换一只脚站着，眼睛盯着陪审员，对他们曲意奉承；一会儿看看笔记本，声音平静而老练；一会儿又用慷慨激昂的语气控诉，身子忽而对着旁听者，忽而对着陪审员。只有那三个被告他一眼也不看，虽然他们都睁大眼睛望着他。他的演讲引用了当时在他们圈子里很流行的最新理论。这种理论不仅当时很时髦，就是到今天也还是被看成学术上的新事物，其中包括遗传学、先天犯罪说、龙勃罗梭①、塔尔德②、进化论、生存竞争、催眠术、暗示说、沙尔科③、颓废论。
--------
①戈勃罗梭（1836—1909）——意大利精神病学者，刑事人类学派的代表，认为“犯罪”是从有人类以来长期遗传的结果，提出反动的“先天犯罪说”。
②塔尔德（1843—1904）——法国社会学家，刑事学家。
③沙尔科（1825—1893）——法国神经病理学家，曾著书论述催眠术。
按照副检察官的判断，商人斯梅里科夫是个强壮淳朴的俄罗斯人，天性忠厚，气度宽大，轻信别人，以致落入无耻男女之手，不幸丧生。
西蒙•卡尔津金是农奴制隔代遗传的产物，一生备受压迫，缺乏教养，毫无原则，甚至不信宗教。叶菲米雅是他的情妇，是遗传的牺牲品，身上具有精神退化的种种征状。但造成罪行的主要动力是玛丝洛娃，她是颓废派的最恶劣代表。
“这个女人，”副检察官眼睛不看她，说，“受过教育，因为我们刚才在这个法庭里听到她掌班的证词。她不仅能读书写字，还懂得法语。她是个孤儿，多半生来带着犯罪的胚胎。她出身于有教养的贵族家庭，本可以靠诚实的劳动生活，可是她抛弃她的恩人，放纵情欲。为了满足情欲而投身妓院，并由于受过教育而在姑娘中间特别走运。不过，诸位陪审员先生，正如刚才你们在这里听她掌班说的那样，主要是由于她能用一种神秘的本领控制嫖客。这种本领最近已由科学，特别是沙尔科学派研究出来，被称为‘暗示说’。她就是凭这种本领控制了那位善良、轻信而富裕的俄罗斯壮士，利用他对她的信任先盗窃钱财，然后又丧尽天良要了他的命。”
“哼，他这简直是胡说八道，”庭长笑着侧身对那个严厉的法官说。
“十足的笨蛋，”严厉的法官回答说。
“诸位陪审员先生，”这时副检察官姿势优美地扭动细腰，继续说下去，“这些人的命运现在掌握在你们手里，不过社会的命运也多少掌握在你们手里，因为你们的判决将对社会发生影响。你们要深切注意这种罪行的危害性，注意玛丝洛娃之类病态人物对社会形成的威胁。你们要保护社会不受他们的传染，要保护这个社会中纯洁健康的成员不因此而导致常见的灭亡。”
副检察官似乎被当前判决的重要性所慑服，同时又陶醉于自己的演说，终于无力地在椅子上坐下来。
他的演说剥去华丽的词藻，中心意思就是，玛丝洛娃用催眠术把商人迷倒，骗得他的信任，拿了钥匙到旅馆房间取钱，原想独吞那些钱财，但被西蒙和叶菲米雅撞见，只得同他们分赃。这以后，为了掩盖犯罪痕迹，她又同那商人一起回到旅馆，在那里把他毒死。
副检察官发言以后，就有一个身穿燕尾服、胸前露出半圆形阔硬衬的中年人，从律师席上站起来，神气活现地替卡尔津金和包奇科娃辩护。这是他们花了三百卢布雇来的辩护律师。他为他们两人开脱，把全部罪责都推在玛丝洛娃身上。
律师批驳玛丝洛娃所说的她取钱时包奇科娃和卡尔津金都在场的供词，坚持说她既然是个已被揭发的毒死人命犯，她的供词就毫无价值。他还说，至于两千五百卢布，那么两个勤劳正直的茶房是挣得出来的，他们有时一天可以从旅客手里得到三、五个卢布赏钱。至于商人的钱，那是被玛丝洛娃盗窃了，可能已转交给什么人，甚至于丢失了，因为当时她精神状态不正常。毒死商人是玛丝洛娃一人干的。
因此他要求陪审员裁定卡尔津金和包奇科娃在盗窃钱财上无罪；如果陪审员裁定他们在盗窃上有罪，那么他们至少没有参与毒死人命罪，也没有参与预谋。
律师在结尾时刺了一下副检察官，说副检察官先生关于遗传科学方面的一番宏论，虽然精辟，但并不适用于本案，因为包奇科娃父母的身分不明。
副检察官恨得咬牙切齿，在一张纸上记了些什么，露出轻蔑而惊讶的神气耸耸肩膀。
接着，玛丝洛娃的律师站起来辩护。他说话结结巴巴，显然有点胆怯。他没有否认玛丝洛娃参与盗窃钱财，只坚持她没有蓄意毒死斯梅里科夫，给他吃药粉只是为了让他睡觉。他想施展一下他的口才，就提纲挈领地讲了玛丝洛娃当年怎样受一个男人诱奸，那个男人至今逍遥法外，而她却不得不承受堕落的全部重担。但律师在心理学方面的分析并没有取得成功，因为人人听了都替他害臊。他谈到男人的粗暴残忍和女人的悲惨痛苦的时候，已经语无伦次，庭长有意帮他解围，就请他不要离题太远。
这个律师讲完后，副检察官又站起来，批驳第一个律师的话，为自己的遗传学论点辩护。他说，即使包奇科娃的父母身分不明，遗传学说的正确性也丝毫不受损害，因为遗传规律已为科学所充分证实，我们不仅能通过遗传推断犯罪，而且能通过犯罪推断遗传。至于另一位辩护人说，玛丝洛娃曾受一个凭空想象的（他用特别恶毒的口气说了“凭空想象的”几个字）引诱者的腐蚀，那么种种事实毋宁说，是她引诱了许许多多男人，使他们落在她的手里，成为无辜的牺牲品。他说完这话，得意扬扬地坐下。接着，法庭让被告们自己辩护。
叶菲米雅•包奇科娃一再说她什么也不知道，什么事也没有参与，一口咬定一切罪行都是玛丝洛娃独自干的。西蒙只是反复说：
“你们要怎么办就怎么办，反正我没有罪，我是冤枉的。”
玛丝洛娃却什么话也没说。庭长对她说，她有权替自己辩护，她却象一头被包围的野兽，只抬起眼睛来对他望望，又望望其他人，接着垂下眼睛，放声痛哭起来。
“您怎么啦？”坐在聂赫留朵夫旁边的那个商人，听见聂赫留朵夫突然嘴里发出古怪的声音，问道。原来聂赫留朵夫正勉强忍住抽噎。
聂赫留朵夫还弄不清他目前的处境究竟是怎么一回事，就把强自克制的抽噎和夺眶而出的泪水看作神经脆弱的表现。为了掩饰，他戴上夹鼻眼镜，接着掏出手绢，擤了擤鼻涕。
他想到要是法庭里人人都知道他的罪行，他就会丢尽脸面。这种恐惧压倒了他的内心斗争，在这最初阶段，它比什么都强烈。
Part 1 Chapter 22
THE TRIAL--THE SUMMING UP.
After the last words of the prisoners had been heard, the form in which the questions were to be put to the jury was settled, which also took some time. At last the questions were formulated, and the president began the summing up.
Before putting the case to the jury, he spoke to them for some time in a pleasant, homely manner, explaining that burglary was burglary and theft was theft, and that stealing from a place which was under lock and key was stealing from a place under lock and key. While he was explaining this, he looked several times at Nekhludoff as if wishing to impress upon him these important facts, in hopes that, having understood it, Nekhludoff would make his fellow-jurymen also understand it. When he considered that the jury were sufficiently imbued with these facts, he proceeded to enunciate another truth--namely, that a murder is an action which has the death of a human being as its consequence, and that poisoning could therefore also be termed murder. When, according to his opinion, this truth had also been received by the jury, he went on to explain that if theft and murder had been committed at the same time, the combination of the crimes was theft with murder.
Although he was himself anxious to finish as soon as possible, although he knew that his Swiss friend would be waiting for him, he had grown so used to his occupation that, having begun to speak, he could not stop himself, and therefore he went on to impress on the jury with much detail that if they found the prisoners guilty, they would have the right to give a verdict of guilty; and if they found them not guilty, to give a verdict of not guilty; and if they found them guilty of one of the crimes and not of the other, they might give a verdict of guilty on the one count and of not guilty on the other. Then he explained that though this right was given them they should use it with reason.
He was going to add that if they gave an affirmative answer to any question that was put to them they would thereby affirm everything included in the question, so that if they did not wish to affirm the whole of the question they should mention the part of the question they wished to be excepted. But, glancing at the clock, and seeing it was already five minutes to three, he resolved to trust to their being intelligent enough to understand this without further comment.
"The facts of this case are the following," began the president, and repeated all that had already been said several times by the advocates, the public prosecutor and the witnesses.
The president spoke, and the members on each side of him listened with deeply-attentive expressions, but looked from time to time at the clock, for they considered the speech too long though very good--i.e., such as it ought to be. The public prosecutor, the lawyers, and, in fact, everyone in the court, shared the same impression. The president finished the summing up. Then he found it necessary to tell the jury what they all knew, or might have found out by reading it up--i.e., how they were to consider the case, count the votes, in case of a tie to acquit the prisoners, and so on.
Everything seemed to have been told; but no, the president could not forego his right of speaking as yet. It was so pleasant to hear the impressive tones of his own voice, and therefore he found it necessary to say a few words more about the importance of the rights given to the jury, how carefully they should use the rights and how they ought not to abuse them, about their being on their oath, that they were the conscience of society, that the secrecy of the debating-room should be considered sacred, etc.
From the time the president commenced his speech, Maslova watched him without moving her eyes as if afraid of losing a single word; so that Nekhludoff was not afraid of meeting her eyes and kept looking at her all the time. And his mind passed through those phases in which a face which we have not seen for many years first strikes us with the outward changes brought about during the time of separation, and then gradually becomes more and more like its old self, when the changes made by time seem to disappear, and before our spiritual eyes rises only the principal expression of one exceptional, unique individuality. Yes, though dressed in a prison cloak, and in spite of the developed figure, the fulness of the bosom and lower part of the face, in spite of a few wrinkles on the forehead and temples and the swollen eyes, this was certainly the same Katusha who, on that Easter eve, had so innocently looked up to him whom she loved, with her fond, laughing eyes full of joy and life.
"What a strange coincidence that after ten years, during which I never saw her, this case should have come up today when I am on the jury, and that it is in the prisoners' dock that I see her again! And how will it end? Oh, dear, if they would only get on quicker."
Still he would not give in to the feelings of repentance which began to arise within him. He tried to consider it all as a coincidence, which would pass without infringing his manner of life. He felt himself in the position of a puppy, when its master, taking it by the scruff of its neck, rubs its nose in the mess it has made. The puppy whines, draws back and wants to get away as far as possible from the effects of its misdeed, but the pitiless master does not let go.
And so, Nekhludoff, feeling all the repulsiveness of what he had done, felt also the powerful hand of the Master, but he did not feel the whole significance of his action yet and would not recognise the Master's hand. He did not wish to believe that it was the effect of his deed that lay before him, but the pitiless hand of the Master held him and he felt he could not get away. He was still keeping up his courage and sat on his chair in the first row in his usual self-possessed pose, one leg carelessly thrown over the other, and playing with his pince-nez. Yet all the while, in the depths of his soul, he felt the cruelty, cowardice and baseness, not only of this particular action of his but of his whole self-willed, depraved, cruel, idle life; and that dreadful veil which had in some unaccountable manner hidden from him this sin of his and the whole of his subsequent life was beginning to shake, and he caught glimpses of what was covered by that veil.
在被告们作了最后陈述，各有关方面对问题的提法商量了好一阵之后，所有的问题都确定了，庭长就做总结发言。
在叙述案情以前，他用亲切愉快的口吻向陪审员解释了好久，说什么抢劫就是抢劫，偷盗就是偷盗，从锁着的地方盗窃就是从锁着的地方盗窃，从没有锁着的地方盗窃就是从没有锁着的地方盗窃。他解释的时候，老是瞧瞧聂赫留朵夫，仿佛希望他领会这个重要关节，领会以后好向同事们解释。然后他认为陪审员们已充分理解这些道理，就开始解释另一个道理：致人于死的行为叫做谋杀，因此毒死也是一种谋杀。等他觉得这个道理也为陪审员们所理解了，就又向他们阐明：如果盗窃和谋杀同时发生，那么盗窃和谋杀就构成犯罪因素。
尽管他自己也很想快点脱身，因为瑞士女人已在那里等他，可是他做这工作已成习惯，一开讲怎么也收不住嘴，因此就向陪审员们详详细细解释，如果他们认为被告有罪，那就有权裁定他们有罪；如果他们认为被告无罪，那就有权裁定他们无罪，如果他们认为被告犯这一种罪而没有犯那一种罪，那就有权裁定他们犯这一种罪而没有犯那一种罪。接着他又向他们说明，他们虽享有这项权利，但必须合理使用。他还想向他们解释，如果他们对提出的问题作出肯定的回答，那就表示他们裁定问题中所提出的全部罪行；如果他们不同意提出的全部罪行，那就应该声明对不同意的地方持保留态度。这当儿，他看了看怀表，发现只差五分就三点钟了，于是决定立刻转入案情叙述。
“本案情况是这样的，”他开始讲，把辩护人、副检察官和证人们说过好几次的话重复了一遍。
庭长讲着话，两边法官都现出沉思的样子听着，偶尔看看表，觉得他的讲话很好，就是说照章办事，只是长了一点。副检察官也好，法庭上其他官员和在场的人也好，大家都有这样的感觉。最后，庭长结束了总结发言。
要说的话似乎都已说了。可是庭长怎么也不肯放弃他的发言权。他听着自己抑扬顿挫的声音，沾沾自喜，觉得还需要再说几句，强调一下陪审员所享权利的重要意义，指出他们行使这项权利必须慎重，不能滥用，因为他们已宣过誓，他们是社会的良心，陪审员议事室里的神圣秘密必须严加保守，等等，等等。
庭长一开始讲话，玛丝洛娃就目不转睛地盯住他，仿佛怕听漏一个字。这样，聂赫留朵夫不用担心跟她的目光相遇，就一直看着她，他心里发生了一种常见的情况：心爱的人久别重逢，她的外貌由于这些年饱经风霜，变得使他吃惊，但接着透过外貌，她的本来面目逐渐恢复，聂赫留朵夫脑海里又出现了那个举世无双的人的主要风貌。
聂赫留朵夫心里就发生了这样的情况。
不错，尽管她身穿囚袍，身体发胖，胸部高耸，尽管她下巴放宽，额上和鬓角出现皱纹，眼睛浮肿，她确实就是卡秋莎，就是在复活节黎明时用她那双充满生之欢乐的热情眼睛，天真地从脚到头笑盈盈瞅着他这个心爱的人的卡秋莎。
“居然会有这样的巧遇！偏偏排在我陪审的庭上审讯，十年不见，偏偏在这里的被告席上看见她！这事将怎样收场啊？
但愿快一点，快一点收场！”
他心里产生了悔恨情绪，但他还不愿受它支配。他认为这是个偶然事件，不久就会过去，不会损害他的生活。他觉得自己好象一只做了坏事的小狗，主人揪住它的颈背，把它的鼻子按在闯祸的地方。那小狗尖声狂叫，四脚抵住地面，身子往后退，想远远离开自己闯祸的地方，并且把它忘掉，但主人铁面无情，不肯罢休。聂赫留朵夫也感到他以前的行为多么卑劣，也感到主人那只强有力的手，但他还是不了解他所干的那件事的后果，也不承认他有一个支配他命运的主人。他还是不愿相信眼前这件事是他一手造成的。可是那只无形的手紧紧抓住他，他感到无法脱身。他还在硬充好汉，若无其事地坐在第一排第二座上，习惯成自然地把一条腿架在另一条腿上，随便摆弄着他的夹鼻眼镜。不过，在内心深处他已感到，不仅那个行为，而且他的整个闲散、放荡、残忍和自满的生活是多么残酷，卑鄙和恶劣。在以往的十二年里，有一块可怕的幕布一直遮住他的眼睛，使他看不见那件罪行和犯罪后所过的全部生活。如今这块幕布在飘动，他已经偶尔看到了幕布后面的景象。
Part 1 Chapter 23
THE TRIAL--THE VERDICT.
At last the president finished his speech, and lifting the list of questions with a graceful movement of his arm he handed it to the foreman, who came up to take it. The jury, glad to be able to get into the debating-court, got up one after the other and left the room, looking as if a bit ashamed of themselves and again not knowing what to do with their hands. As soon as the door was closed behind them a gendarme came up to it, pulled his sword out of the scabbard, and, holding it up against his shoulder, stood at the door. The judges got up and went away. The prisoners were also led out. When the jury came into the debating-room the first thing they did was to take out their cigarettes, as before, and begin smoking. The sense of the unnaturalness and falseness of their position, which all of them had experienced while sitting in their places in the court, passed when they entered the debating-room and started smoking, and they settled down with a feeling of relief and at once began an animated conversation.
"'Tisn't the girl's fault. She's got mixed up in it," said the kindly merchant. "We must recommend her to mercy."
"That's just what we are going to consider," said the foreman. "We must not give way to our personal impressions."
"The president's summing up was good," remarked the colonel.
"Good? Why, it nearly sent me to sleep!"
"The chief point is that the servants could have known nothing about the money if Maslova had not been in accord with them," said the clerk of Jewish extraction.
"Well, do you think that it was she who stole the money?" asked one of the jury.
"I will never believe it," cried the kindly merchant; "it was all that red-eyed hag's doing."
"They are a nice lot, all of them," said the colonel.
"But she says she never went into the room."
"Oh, believe her by all means."
"I should not believe that jade, not for the world."
"Whether you believe her or not does not settle the question," said the clerk.
"The girl had the key," said the colonel.
"What if she had?" retorted the merchant.
"And the ring?"
"But didn't she say all about it?" again cried the merchant. "The fellow had a temper of his own, and had had a drop too much besides, and gave the girl a licking; what could be simpler? Well, then he's sorry--quite naturally. 'There, never mind,' says he; 'take this.' Why, I heard them say he was six foot five high; I should think he must have weighed about 20 stones."
"That's not the point," said Peter Gerasimovitch. "The question is, whether she was the instigator and inciter in this affair, or the servants?"
"It was not possible for the servants to do it alone; she had the key."
This kind of random talk went on for a considerable time. At last the foreman said: "I beg your pardon, gentlemen, but had we not better take our places at the table and discuss the matter? Come, please." And he took the chair.
The questions were expressed in the following manner.
1. Is the peasant of the village Borki, Krapivinskia district, Simeon Petrov Kartinkin, 33 years of age, guilty of having, in agreement with other persons, given the merchant Smelkoff, on the 17th January, 188-, in the town of N-----, with intent to deprive him of life, for the purpose of robbing him, poisoned brandy, which caused Smelkoff's death, and of having stolen from him about 2,500 roubles in money and a diamond ring?
2. Is the meschanka Euphemia Ivanovna Botchkova, 43 years of age, guilty of the crimes described above?
3. Is the meschanka Katerina Michaelovna Maslova, 27 years of age, guilty of the crimes described in the first question?
4. If the prisoner Euphemia Botchkova is not guilty according to the first question, is she not guilty of having, on the 17th January, in the town of N----, while in service at the hotel Mauritania, stolen from a locked portmanteau, belonging to the merchant Smelkoff, a lodger in that hotel, and which was in the room occupied by him, 2,500 roubles, for which object she unlocked the portmanteau with a key she brought and fitted to the lock?
The foreman read the first question.
"Well, gentlemen, what do you think?" This question was quickly answered. All agreed to say "Guilty," as if convinced that Kartinkin had taken part both in the poisoning and the robbery. An old artelshik, [member of an artel, an association of workmen, in which the members share profits and liabilities] whose answers were all in favour of acquittal, was the only exception.
The foreman thought he did not understand, and began to point out to him that everything tended to prove Kartinkin's guilt. The old man answered that he did understand, but still thought it better to have pity on him. "We are not saints ourselves," and he kept to his opinion.
The answer to the second question concerning Botchkova was, after much dispute and many exclamations, answered by the words, "Not guilty," there being no clear proofs of her having taken part in the poisoning--a fact her advocate had strongly insisted on. The merchant, anxious to acquit Maslova, insisted that Botchkova was the chief instigator of it all. Many of the jury shared this view, but the foreman, wishing to be in strict accord with the law, declared they had no grounds to consider her as an accomplice in the poisoning. After much disputing the foreman's opinion triumphed.
To the fourth question concerning Botchkova the answer was "Guilty." But on the artelshik's insistence she was recommended to mercy.
The third question, concerning Maslova, raised a fierce dispute. The foreman maintained she was guilty both of the poisoning and the theft, to which the merchant would not agree. The colonel, the clerk and the old artelshik sided with the merchant, the rest seemed shaky, and the opinion of the foreman began to gain ground, chiefly because all the jurymen were getting tired, and preferred to take up the view that would bring them sooner to a decision and thus liberate them.
From all that had passed, and from his former knowledge of Maslova, Nekhludoff was certain that she was innocent of both the theft and the poisoning. And he felt sure that all the others would come to the same conclusion. When he saw that the merchant's awkward defence (evidently based on his physical admiration for her, which he did not even try to hide) and the foreman's insistence, and especially everybody's weariness, were all tending to her condemnation, he longed to state his objections, yet dared not, lest his relations with Maslova should be discovered. He felt he could not allow things to go on without stating his objection; and, blushing and growing pale again, was about to speak when Peter Gerasimovitch, irritated by the authoritative manner of the foreman, began to raise his objections and said the very things Nekhludoff was about to say.
"Allow me one moment," he said. "You seem to think that her having the key proves she is guilty of the theft; but what could be easier than for the servants to open the portmanteau with a false key after she was gone?"
"Of course, of course," said the merchant.
"She could not have taken the money, because in her position she would hardly know what to do with it."
"That's just what I say," remarked the merchant.
"But it is very likely that her coming put the idea into the servants' heads and that they grasped the opportunity and shoved all the blame on her." Peter Gerasimovitch spoke so irritably that the foreman became irritated too, and went on obstinately defending the opposite views; but Peter Gerasimovitch spoke so convincingly that the majority agreed with him, and decided that Maslova was not guilty of stealing the money and that the ring was given her.
But when the question of her having taken part in the poisoning was raised, her zealous defender, the merchant, declared that she must be acquitted, because she could have no reason for the poisoning. The foreman, however, said that it was impossible to acquit her, because she herself had pleaded guilty to having given the powder.
"Yes, but thinking it was opium," said the merchant.
"Opium can also deprive one of life," said the colonel, who was fond of wandering from the subject, and he began telling how his brother-in-law's wife would have died of an overdose of opium if there had not been a doctor near at hand to take the necessary measures. The colonel told his story so impressively, with such self-possession and dignity, that no one had the courage to interrupt him. Only the clerk, infected by his example, decided to break in with a story of his own: "There are some who get so used to it that they can take 40 drops. I have a relative--," but the colonel would not stand the interruption, and went on to relate what effects the opium had on his brother-in-law's wife.
"But, gentlemen, do you know it is getting on towards five o'clock?" said one of the jury.
"Well, gentlemen, what are we to say, then?" inquired the foreman. "Shall we say she is guilty, but without intent to rob? And without stealing any property? Will that do?" Peter Gerasimovitch, pleased with his victory, agreed.
"But she must be recommended to mercy," said the merchant.
All agreed; only the old artelshik insisted that they should say "Not guilty."
"It comes to the same thing," explained the foreman; "without intent to rob, and without stealing any property. Therefore, 'Not guilty,' that's evident."
"All right; that'll do. And we recommend her to mercy," said the merchant, gaily.
They were all so tired, so confused by the discussions, that nobody thought of saying that she was guilty of giving the powder but without the intent of taking life. Nekhludoff was so excited that he did not notice this omission, and so the answers were written down in the form agreed upon and taken to the court.
Rabelais says that a lawyer who was trying a case quoted all sorts of laws, read 20 pages of judicial senseless Latin, and then proposed to the judges to throw dice, and if the numbers proved odd the defendant would he right, if not, the plaintiff.
It was much the same in this case. The resolution was taken, not because everybody agreed upon it, but because the president, who had been summing up at such length, omitted to say what he always said on such occasions, that the answer might be, "Yes, guilty, but without the intent of taking life;" because the colonel had related the story of his brother-in-law's wife at such great length; because Nekhludoff was too excited to notice that the proviso "without intent to take life" had been omitted, and thought that the words "without intent" nullified the conviction; because Peter Gerasimovitch had retired from the room while the questions and answers were being read, and chiefly because, being tired, and wishing to get away as soon as possible, all were ready to agree with the decision which would bring matters to an end soonest.
The jurymen rang the bell. The gendarme who had stood outside the door with his sword drawn put the sword back into the scabbard and stepped aside. The judges took their seats and the jury came out one by one.
The foreman brought in the paper with an air of solemnity and handed it to the president, who looked at it, and, spreading out his hands in astonishment, turned to consult his companions. The president was surprised that the jury, having put in a proviso--without intent to rob--did not put in a second proviso--without intent to take life. From the decision of the jury it followed that Maslova had not stolen, nor robbed, and yet poisoned a man without any apparent reason.
"Just see what an absurd decision they have come to," he whispered to the member on his left. "This means penal servitude in Siberia, and she is innocent."
"Surely you do not mean to say she is innocent?" answered the serious member.
"Yes, she is positively innocent. I think this is a case for putting Article 817 into practice (Article 817 states that if the Court considers the decision of the jury unjust it may set it aside)."
"What do you think?" said the president, turning to the other member. The kindly member did not answer at once. He looked at the number on a paper before him and added up the figures; the sum would not divide by three. He had settled in his mind that if it did divide by three he would agree to the president's proposal, but though the sum would not so divide his kindness made him agree all the same.
"I, too, think it should he done," he said.
"And you?" asked the president, turning to the serious member.
"On no account," he answered, firmly. "As it is, the papers accuse the jury of acquitting prisoners. What will they say if the Court does it? I, shall not agree to that on any account."
The president looked at his watch. "It is a pity, but what's to be done?" and handed the questions to the foreman to read out. All got up, and the foreman, stepping from foot to foot, coughed, and read the questions and the answers. All the Court, secretary, advocates, and even the public prosecutor, expressed surprise. The prisoners sat impassive, evidently not understanding the meaning of the answers. Everybody sat down again, and the president asked the prosecutor what punishments the prisoners were to be subjected to.
The prosecutor, glad of his unexpected success in getting Maslova convicted, and attributing the success entirely to his own eloquence, looked up the necessary information, rose and said: "With Simeon Kartinkin I should deal according to Statute 1,452 paragraph 93. Euphemia Botchkova according to Statute . . ., etc. Katerina Maslova according to Statute . . ., etc."
All three punishments were the heaviest that could he inflicted.
"The Court will adjourn to consider the sentence," said the president, rising. Everybody rose after him, and with the pleasant feeling of a task well done began to leave the room or move about in it.
"D'you know, sirs, we have made a shameful hash of it?" said Peter Gerasimovitch, approaching Nekhludoff, to whom the foreman was relating something. "Why, we've got her to Siberia."
"What are you saying?" exclaimed Nekhludoff. This time he did not notice the teacher's familiarity.
"Why, we did not put in our answer 'Guilty, but without intent of causing death.' The secretary just told me the public prosecutor is for condemning her to 15 years' penal servitude."
"Well, but it was decided so," said the foreman.
Peter Gerasimovitch began to dispute this, saying that since she did not take the money it followed naturally that she could not have had any intention of committing murder.
"But I read the answer before going out," said the foreman, defending himself, "and nobody objected."
"I had just then gone out of the room," said Peter Gerasimovitch, turning to Nekhludoff, "and your thoughts must have been wool-gathering to let the thing pass."
"I never imagined this," Nekhludoff replied.
"Oh, you didn't?"
"Oh, well, we can get it put right," said Nekhludoff.
"Oh, dear no; it's finished."
Nekhludoff looked at the prisoners. They whose fate was being decided still sat motionless behind the grating in front of the soldiers. Maslova was smiling. Another feeling stirred in Nekhludoff's soul. Up to now, expecting her acquittal and thinking she would remain in the town, he was uncertain how to act towards her. Any kind of relations with her would be so very difficult. But Siberia and penal servitude at once cut off every possibility of any kind of relations with her. The wounded bird would stop struggling in the game-bag, and no longer remind him of its existence.
庭长终于结束发言，洒脱地拿起问题表，交给走到他跟前的首席陪审员。陪审员纷纷起立，因为可以退庭而高兴，但又仿佛害臊似的，两手不知往哪儿搁，一个个走进议事室。等他们走进去一关上门，就有一个宪兵来到门口，从刀鞘里拔出军刀搁在肩上，在门外站住。法官们站起来，走出去。被告们也被带走了。
陪审员走进议事室，象原先一样，第一件事就是掏出烟来吸。刚才在法庭里，他们坐在各自的座位上，多少都觉得自己的处境有点尴尬，自己的行为有点做作。但是一走进议事室开始吸烟，这种感觉就过去了。你们如释重负，在议事室里分头坐下，顿时兴致勃勃地交谈起来。
“那姑娘没有罪，她是一时糊涂，”好心肠的商人说，“应该从宽发落才是。”
“这正是我们要讨论的，”首席陪审员说。“我们不能凭个人印象办事。”
“庭长的总结做得很好，”那个上校说。
“哼，太好了！我差一点听得睡着了。”
“要是玛丝洛娃没有同他们串通好，他们不可能知道有这么一笔钱。关键就在这里，”脸型象犹太人的店员说。
“那么您的意思是说，钱是她偷的咯？”一个陪审员问道。
“这话我说什么也不信，”好心肠的商人叫起来，“全部勾当都是那个红眼睛的女骗子干的。”
“他们都是一路货，”上校说。
“可是她说她没有踏进那个房门。”
“您太相信她了。我这辈子说什么也不会相信那个贱货的。”
“不过，您光是不相信她，也不解决问题，”店员说。
“钥匙在她手里。”
“在她手里又怎么样？”商人反驳说。
“那么戒指呢？”
“她不是一再讲了吗，”商人又叫起来，“那买卖人脾气暴躁，再加喝了酒，就把她狠狠揍了一顿。后来呢，自然又疼她了。他就说：‘这个给你，别哭了。’那个家伙，据说身高二俄尺十二俄寸，体重有八普特①呢！”
--------
①1普特等于16．38公斤，8普特约合131公斤。
“这些都无关紧要，”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇打断他的话说，“问题在于这事是她策划和教唆的呢，还是那两个茶房？”
“不可能光是那两个茶房干的。钥匙在她手里嘛。”
他们就这样七嘴八舌地议论了好一阵。
“对不起，诸位先生，”首席陪审员说，“咱们坐到桌子旁边来讨论吧。请，”他说着在主席位子上坐下。
“那种姑娘都是坏蛋，”店员说。为了证实玛丝洛娃是主犯，他就讲到他的一个朋友怎样在林荫路上被一个这样的姑娘偷走了怀表。
上校就乘机讲了一个更加惊人的银茶炊失窃的案子。
“诸位先生，大家请按问题次序讨论，”首席陪审员用铅笔敲敲桌子说。
大家都住了口。要讨论的问题有这样几个：
（一）西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金，克拉比文县包尔基村农民，现年三十三岁。他有没有犯下下述罪行：一八八×年一月十七日在某城蓄意对商人斯梅里科夫谋财害命，串通他人在白兰地酒里放入毒药，致使斯梅里科夫死亡，并盗窃他的钱财约二千五百卢布和钻石戒指一枚？
（二）小市民叶菲米雅•包奇科娃，现年四十三岁，她有没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行？
（三）小市民叶卡吉琳娜•米哈依洛夫娜•玛丝洛娃，现年二十七岁，她有没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行？
（四）如果被告叶菲米雅•包奇科娃没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行，那么她有没有犯下下述罪行：一八八×年一月十七日在某城摩尔旅馆服务时，从投宿该旅馆商人斯梅里科夫房内锁着的皮箱中盗窃现款二千五百卢布，并为此用随身带去的钥匙开启皮箱？
首席陪审员把第一个问题念了一遍。
“怎么样，诸位先生？”
对这个问题大家很快作了回答。大家一致同意说：“是的，他犯了罪，”——认定他参与谋财害命。只有一个上了年纪的劳动组合成员不同意认定卡尔津金有罪，不论什么问题，他都为被告开脱。
首席陪审员以为他不懂法律，就向他解释，不论从哪方面看，卡尔津金和包奇科娃无疑都是有罪的，但他回答说他也明白这一点，但最好还是宽大为怀。“我们自己也不是圣人，”他坚持自己的意见说。
至于同包奇科娃有关的第二个问题，经过长时间讨论和解释以后，大家都认为：“她没有犯罪，”因为说她参与毒死人命案缺乏确凿的证据，这一点她的律师尤其强调。
商人想替玛丝洛娃开脱罪责，就坚持包奇科娃是罪魁祸首。好几个陪审员都同意他的意见，但首席陪审员要严格按法律办事，认为说包奇科娃是毒死人命案的同谋犯根据不足。
经过长时间争论以后，首席陪审员的意见胜利了。
至于有关包奇科娃的第四个问题，大家都回答说：“是的，她犯了罪，”不过应劳动组合成员的要求加了一句：“但可以从宽发落。”
同玛丝洛娃有关的第三个问题却引起了一场激烈争论。首席陪审员坚持说，她在毒死人命和盗窃钱财方面都犯了罪，商人不同意他的意见，上校、店员和劳动组合成员都支持商人，其余的人动摇不定，但首席陪审员的意见逐渐取得优势，主要因为陪审员个个都累了，情愿附和那种可以早些获得统一的意见，让大家离开法庭，自由行动。
聂赫留朵夫根据法庭审讯情况和他对玛丝洛娃的了解，深信她在盗窃钱财和毒死人命两方面都没有罪。起初他相信大家会这样裁定，但后来看到，那商人由于贪恋玛丝洛娃的美色，并且对这一层直认不讳，并且替她辩护得十分拙劣。同时由于首席陪审员据此对他进行攻击，主要是因为大家都累了，因此都倾向于判玛丝洛娃有罪，聂赫留朵夫很想起来反驳，但他怕替玛丝洛娃说话，大家就会立刻发现他同她的特殊关系。但他又觉得这事不能就此罢休，应该起来反驳。他脸上一阵红，一阵白，刚要开口，不料到这时一直保持沉默的彼得•盖拉西莫维奇显然被首席陪审员那种唯我独尊的口吻所激怒，突然对他进行反驳，正好说出了聂赫留朵夫想说的话。
“对不起，”他说，“您说她偷了钱，因为她有钥匙。难道那两个茶房就不会在她走后用万能钥匙打开皮箱吗？”
“对呀，对呀！”商人响应说。
“再说，她也不可能拿那笔钱，因为就她的处境来说，她没有地方好放。”
“对，我也这么说，”商人支持他的意见。
“多半是她到旅馆取钱，使那两个茶房起了歹心。他们就乘机作案，事后又把全部罪责推到她身上。”
彼得•盖拉西莫维奇讲的时候情绪很激动。首席陪审员也恼火起来，因此特别固执地坚持相反的意见，但彼得•盖拉西莫维奇讲得很有道理，多数人都同意他的话，认为玛丝洛娃并没有参与盗窃钱财和戒指，戒指是商人送给她的。当谈到她有没有参与毒死人命罪时，热心替她辩护的商人说，必须裁定她没有犯这样的罪，因为她根本没有理由把他毒死。首席陪审员则说，不能裁定她无罪，因为她本人招认药粉是她放的。
“放是她放的，但她以为那是鸦片，”商人说。
“鸦片也能致人死命的，”上校说。他喜欢把话岔到题外去，就乘机讲到他的内弟媳妇有一次服鸦片自尽，要不是就近有医生，及时抢救，她就没命了。上校讲得那么动听，那么自信，那么威严，谁也不敢打断他的话。只有店员看到上校喜欢离题发挥，受了他的影响，决定打断他，好讲讲他自己的故事。
“有一些人可习惯了，”他讲了起来，“一次就能服四十滴鸦片。我有一个亲戚……”
但上校不让他打岔，继续讲鸦片对他内弟媳妇造成的后果。
“哦，诸位先生，现在已经四点多了，”一个陪审员说。
“那么怎么办，诸位先生，”首席陪审员说，“我们就裁定她犯了罪，但没有蓄意抢劫，没有盗窃财物。这样好不好？”
彼得•盖拉西莫维奇看到自己取得胜利，很得意，就表示同意。
“但应该从宽发落，”商人补了一句。
大家都同意，只有劳动组合成员一人坚持：“不，她没有罪。”
“这样岂不是说，”首席陪审员解释说，“并非蓄意抢劫，也没有盗窃财物。这样，她也就没有罪了。”
“就这么办吧，再加上要求从宽发落，那就尽善尽美了，”
商人兴高采烈地说。
大家争论得头昏脑胀，都很疲劳，谁也没有想到在答案里要加上一句：是有罪，但并非蓄意杀人。
聂赫留朵夫太激动了，也没有发觉这个疏忽。答案就这样记录下来，被送到庭上。
拉伯雷①写过一个法学家，他在办案时引证各种法律条款，念了二十页莫名其妙的拉丁文法典，最后却建议法官掷骰子，看是单数还是双数。是双数，就是原告有理；是单数，就是被告有理。
--------
①拉伯雷（1490—1553）——法国作家，人文主义者，以讽刺见长，著有长篇小说《巨人传》。
今天的情况也是这样。通过这个决定而不是通过那个决定，并非因为大家都同意这个决定，而是因为第一，会议主持者的总结虽然做得那么长，却偏偏漏掉平日讲惯的那句话：“是的，她有罪，但并非蓄意杀人”；第二，上校讲他内弟媳妇的事讲得太长，太乏味；第三，聂赫留朵夫当时太激动，竟没有注意到漏掉“并非蓄意杀人”这个保留条款，他还以为有了“并非蓄意抢劫”这个保留条款就足以撤销公诉；第四，彼得•盖拉西莫维奇当时不在房间里，首席陪审员重读问题和答案时，他正好出去了；不过主要是因为大家都感到疲劳，都想快点脱身，因此就一致同意那个可以早一点结束的决定。
陪审员摇了摇铃。掮着出鞘军刀的宪兵把刀放回鞘里，身子闪到一旁。法官纷纷就位。陪审员一个跟着一个出来。
首席陪审员郑重其事地拿着那张表格。他走到庭长跟前，把表格递给他。庭长看完表格，显然大为惊讶，双手一摊，就同其余两位法官商量。庭长感到惊讶，因为陪审员提出了第一个保留条款：“并非蓄意抢劫”，却没有提出第二个保留条款：“并非蓄意杀人”。照陪审员这个决定只能得出这样的结论：玛丝洛娃没有盗窃，没有抢劫，却无缘无故毒死了一个人。
“您瞧，他们的答案多么荒唐，”庭长对左边的法官说，“这样她就要被判服苦役，可她又没有罪。”
“嗯，她怎么没有罪呢？”那个严厉的法官说。
“她就是没有罪。依我看，这种情形可以引用第八百一十八条。”（第八百一十八条规定：法庭如发现裁决不当，可取消陪审员的决定。）
“您看怎么样？”庭长问那个和善的法官。
和善的法官没有立刻回答，却看了看面前那份公文的号码，算了算那个数目能不能被三除尽。他计算着，要是能除尽，他就同意。结果这个数目除不尽，但他这人心地善良，还是同意了庭长的意见。
“我也认为应该这么办，”他说。
“那么您呢？”庭长问那个怒容满面的法官。
“说什么也不行，”他斩钉截铁地回答。“现在报纸上已经议论纷纷，说陪审员总是替罪犯开脱。要是法官也替罪犯开脱，人家又会怎么说呢？我说什么也不同意。”
庭长看了看表。
“很遗憾，可是有什么办法呢！”他说着把那份答案交给首席陪审员宣读。
全体起立。首席陪审员掉换一只脚站着，咳清喉咙，把问题和答案宣读了一遍。法庭上的官员，包括书记官、律师，甚至检察官，个个露出惊讶的神色。
三个被告都若无其事地坐在那里，显然并不了解这答案的利害关系。大家又坐下来。庭长问副检察官，他认为应该判处那几个被告什么刑罚。
这样处理玛丝洛娃使副检察官感到意外的成功。他心里十分高兴，并把这成功归因于他出色的口才。他查了查法典，站起来说：
“我认为处分西蒙•卡尔津金应根据第一千四百五十二条和第一千四百五十三条，处分叶菲米雅•包奇科娃应根据第一千六百五十九条，处分叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃应根据第一千四百五十四条。”
这几条都是法律所能判处的最重刑罚。
“审理暂停，法官商议判决，”庭长一边说，一边站起来。
大家都随着他起立，带着办完一件好事的轻松心情纷纷走出法庭，或者在法庭里来回走动。
“哦，老兄，我们做了一件错事，太丢人了，”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇走到聂赫留朵夫跟前说，这当儿首席陪审员正在对聂赫留朵夫讲话。“我们这是把她送去服苦役呀！”
“您说什么？”聂赫留朵夫叫起来，这会儿他完全不计较这位教师不拘礼节的态度。
“可不是，”他说。“我们在答案里没有注明：‘她有罪，但并非蓄意杀人。’刚才书记官告诉我：副检察官判她服十五年苦役。”
“我们不就是这样裁定的吗？”首席陪审员说。
彼得•盖拉西莫维奇争议说，既然她没有偷钱，她当然不可能蓄意杀人，这是理所当然的。
“刚才离开议事室以前我不是把答案念了一遍吗？”首席陪审员辩白说。“当时谁也没有反对。”
“当时我正好离开议事室，”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇说。“您怎么也会没注意？”
“我万万没有想到，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哼，您没有想到！”
“这事还可以补救，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“唉，不行，现在全完了。”
聂赫留朵夫瞧了瞧那几个被告。他们，这几个命运已定的人，仍旧呆呆地坐在栏杆和士兵中间。玛丝洛娃不知为什么在微笑。聂赫留朵夫的心灵里有一种卑劣的感情在蠢蠢活动。他原以为她会无罪开释并将留在城里，因此感到忐忑不安，不知道该怎样对待她才好。就他来说，不论怎样对待她都很为难。如今呢，服苦役，去西伯利亚，这样就一笔勾销了同她保持任何关系的可能：那只负伤而没有死去的鸟就不会再在猎物袋里扑腾，也就不会使人想起它了。
Part 1 Chapter 24
THE TRIAL--THE SENTENCE.
Peter Gerasimovitch's assumption was correct. The president came back from the debating room with a paper, and read as follows:--"April 28th, 188-. By His Imperial Majesty's ukase No. ----- The Criminal Court, on the strength of the decision of the jury, in accordance with Section 3 of Statute 771, Section 3 of Statutes 770 and 777, decrees that the peasant, Simeon Kartinkin, 33 years of age, and the meschanka Katerina Maslova, 27 years of age, are to be deprived of all property rights and to be sent to penal servitude in Siberia, Kartinkin for eight, Maslova for four years, with the consequences stated in Statute 25 of the code. The meschanka Botchkova, 43 years of age, to be deprived of all special personal and acquired rights, and to be imprisoned for three years with consequences in accord with Statute 48 of the code. The costs of the case to be borne equally by the prisoners; and, in the case of their being without sufficient property, the costs to be transferred to the Treasury. Articles of material evidence to be sold, the ring to be returned, the phials destroyed." Botchkova was condemned to prison, Simeon Kartinken and Katerina Maslova to the loss of all special rights and privileges and to penal servitude in Siberia, he for eight and she for four years.
Kartinkin stood holding his arms close to his sides and moving his lips. Botchkova seemed perfectly calm. Maslova, when she heard the sentence, blushed scarlet. "I'm not guilty, not guilty!" she suddenly cried, so that it resounded through the room. "It is a sin! I am not guilty! I never wished--I never thought! It is the truth I am saying--the truth!" and sinking on the bench she burst into tears and sobbed aloud. When Kartinkin and Botchkova went out she still sat crying, so that a gendarme had to touch the sleeve of her cloak.
"No; it is impossible to leave it as it is," said Nekhludoff to himself, utterly forgetting his bad thoughts. He did not know why he wished to look at her once more, but hurried out into the corridor. There was quite a crowd at the door. The advocates and jury were going out, pleased to have finished the business, and he was obliged to wait a few seconds, and when he at last got out into the corridor she was far in front. He hurried along the corridor after her, regardless of the attention he was arousing, caught her up, passed her, and stopped. She had ceased crying and only sobbed, wiping her red, discoloured face with the end of the kerchief on her head. She passed without noticing him. Then he hurried back to see the president. The latter had already left the court, and Nekhludoff followed him into the lobby and went up to him just as he had put on his light grey overcoat and was taking the silver-mounted walking-stick which an attendant was handing him.
"Sir, may I have a few words with you concerning some business I have just decided upon?" said Nekhludoff. "I am one of the jury."
"Oh, certainly, Prince Nekhludoff. I shall be delighted. I think we have met before," said the president, pressing Nekhludoff's hand and recalling with pleasure the evening when he first met Nekhludoff, and when he had danced so gaily, better than all the young people. "What can I do for you?"
"There is a mistake in the answer concerning Maslova. She is not guilty of the poisoning and yet she is condemned to penal servitude," said Nekhludoff, with a preoccupied and gloomy air.
"The Court passed the sentence in accordance with the answers you yourselves gave," said the president, moving towards the front door; "though they did not seem to be quite in accord." And he remembered that he had been going to explain to the jury that a verdict of "guilty" meant guilty of intentional murder unless the words "without intent to take life" were added, but had, in his hurry to get the business over, omitted to do so.
"Yes, but could not the mistake be rectified?"
"A reason for an appeal can always be found. You will have to speak to an advocate," said the president, putting on his hat a little to one side and continuing to move towards the door.
"But this is terrible."
"Well, you see, there were two possibilities before Maslova," said the president, evidently wishing to be as polite and pleasant to Nekhludoff as he could. Then, having arranged his whiskers over his coat collar, he put his hand lightly under Nekhludoff's elbow, and, still directing his steps towards the front door, he said, "You are going, too?"
"Yes," said Nekhludoff, quickly getting his coat, and following him.
They went out into the bright, merry sunlight, and had to raise their voices because of the rattling of the wheels on the pavement.
"The situation is a curious one, you see," said the president; "what lay before this Maslova was one of two things: either to be almost acquitted and only imprisoned for a short time, or, taking the preliminary confinement into consideration, perhaps not at all--or Siberia. There is nothing between. Had you but added the words, 'without intent to cause death,' she would have been acquitted."
"Yes, it was inexcusable of me to omit that," said Nekhludoff.
"That's where the whole matter lies," said the president, with a smile, and looked at his watch. He had only three-quarters of an hour left before the time appointed by his Clara would elapse.
"Now, if you like to speak to the advocates you'll have to find a reason for an appeal; that can be easily done." Then, turning to an isvostchik, he called out, "To the Dvoryanskaya 30 copecks; I never give more." "All right, your honour; here you are."
"Good-afternoon. If I can be of any use, my address is House Dvornikoff, on the Dvoryanskaya; it's easy to remember." And he bowed in a friendly manner as he got into the trap and drove off.
彼得•盖拉西莫维奇的推测是正确的。
庭长从议事室回来，手里拿着公文，宣读起来：
“一八八×年四月二十八日，本地方法院刑事庭遵奉皇帝陛下圣谕，按照诸位陪审员先生裁定，根据刑事诉讼法第七百七十一条第三款、第七百七十六条第三款及第七百七十七条判决如下：农民西蒙•卡尔津金，年三十三岁，小市民叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃，年二十七岁，褫夺一切公权，流放服苦役：卡尔津金八年，玛丝洛娃四年，并承担刑法第二十八条所列后果。小市民叶菲米雅•包奇科娃，年四十三岁，褫夺一切公权和特权，没收其财产，处徒刑三年，并承担刑法第四十九条所列后果。本案诉讼费用由被告平均分担，如被告无力缴纳，由国库支付。本案物证全部变卖，戒指追还，酒瓶销毁。”
卡尔津金仍旧挺直身子站着，双手贴住裤腿上的接缝，手指叉开，脸颊上的肌肉不断抖动。包奇科娃看上去若无其事。
玛丝洛娃听到判决，脸涨得通红。
“我没有罪，没有罪！”她忽然对着整个法庭大声叫嚷。
“冤枉啊！我没有罪！我根本没有起过坏心，连想都没有想过。我说的是实话，实话！”她说完往长凳上一坐，放声痛哭起来。
卡尔津金和包奇科娃走出法庭，可是玛丝洛娃还坐在那里痛哭，弄得宪兵只好拉拉她的衣袖。
“不，可不能就这样了结，”聂赫留朵夫完全忘了刚才那种卑劣的感情，自言自语。他身不由主地赶到走廊里，想再去看她一眼。门口挤满了陪审员和律师，他们有说有笑，为办完案子而高兴。聂赫留朵夫不得不在门口停留几分钟。等他来到走廊里，玛丝洛娃已经走远了。他快步走去，也不顾人家的注意，直到追上她方才站住。她已经停止号哭，只是抽抽搭搭地呜咽着，用头巾梢儿擦着她那红块斑斑的脸。她头也不回地从他身边走过。等她过去了，聂赫留朵夫急忙返身往回走，想去找庭长，可是庭长已经走掉了。
聂赫留朵夫直到门房那里才追上他。
“庭长先生，”聂赫留朵夫走到他跟前说，这时庭长已穿上浅色大衣，从门房手里接过镶银手杖，“我可以同您谈一谈刚才判决的那个案件吗？我是陪审员。”
“哦，当然可以，您是聂赫留朵夫公爵吧？太荣幸了，我们以前见过面，”庭长说着同聂赫留朵夫握手，同时高兴地想到他们见面的那个晚上，当时聂赫留朵夫舞跳得多么漂亮多么轻快，比所有的青年都出色。“有什么事我能为您效劳哇？”
“有关玛丝洛娃那个答案有点误会了。她没有犯毒死人命罪，可是竟判了她服苦役，”聂赫留朵夫紧皱着眉头说。
“法庭是根据你们作出的答案判决的，”庭长一面说，一面向大门口走去，“虽然法庭也觉得你们的答案不符合案情。”
庭长这时才想起，他本想对陪审员们说明，既然他们回答：“是的，她犯了罪，”而没有否定蓄意杀人，那就是肯定了蓄意杀人，但他当时急于把这个案子办完，竟没有这样说。
“是的，难道有错也不能纠正吗？”
“要上诉总是可以找到理由的。这事得找律师商量，”庭长说，把帽子稍稍歪戴到头上，继续向门口走去。
“这可太不象话了。”
“不过，您要明白，玛丝洛娃前面也无非只有两条路，”庭长说，显然想尽量讨好聂赫留朵夫，对他客气些。他理理大衣领子外面的络腮胡子，轻轻挽着聂赫留朵夫的臂肘，往门口走去，嘴里说：“您也要走吧？”
“是的，”聂赫留朵夫说，慌忙穿上大衣，跟着他一起出去。
他们来到令人欢乐的灿烂阳光下，立刻由于街上辘辘的车轮声不得不提高声音说话。
“您瞧，情况是有点别扭，”庭长放开嗓子说，“那个玛丝洛娃前面本来是有两条路摆着：一条几乎可以无罪开释，坐一阵子牢，还可以扣除已监禁的日子，那简直只能算是拘留；另一条是服苦役。中间的路是没有的。你们原来要是能加上一句：‘但并非蓄意谋杀，’她就可以无罪开释了。”
“我忽略了这一点，真是该死，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“是啊，关键就在这里，”庭长一面笑着说，一面看看表。
此刻离克拉拉约定的时间只差三刻钟了。
“您要是愿意，现在还可以去找律师。一定要找个上诉的理由。要找总是找得到的。上贵族街，”他回答马车夫说，“三十戈比，多一个戈比不要。”
“是，老爷，您请上车。”
“再见。要是有什么事需要我为您效劳，请光临贵族街德伏尔尼科夫的房子。这地名好记。”
他亲切地鞠了一躬，坐上车走了。
Part 1 Chapter 25
NEKHLUDOFF CONSULTS AN ADVOCATE.
His conversation with the president and the fresh air quieted Nekhludoff a little. He now thought that the feelings experienced by him had been exaggerated by the unusual surroundings in which he had spent the whole of the morning, and by that wonderful and startling coincidence. Still, it was absolutely necessary to take some steps to lighten Maslova's fate, and to take them quickly. "Yes, at once! It will be best to find out here in the court where the advocate Fanarin or Mikishin lives." These were two well-known advocates whom Nekhludoff called to mind. He returned to the court, took off his overcoat, and went upstairs. In the first corridor he met Fanarin himself. He stopped him, and told him that he was just going to look him up on a matter of business.
Fanarin knew Nekhludoff by sight and name, and said he would be very glad to be of service to him.
"Though I am rather tired, still, if your business will not take very long, perhaps you might tell me what it is now. Will you step in here?" And he led Nekhludoff into a room, probably some judge's cabinet. They sat down by the table.
"Well, and what is your business?"
"First of all, I must ask you to keep the business private. I do not want it known that I take an interest in the affair."
"Oh, that of course. Well?"
"I was on the jury to-day, and we have condemned a woman to Siberia, an innocent woman. This bothers me very much." Nekhludoff, to his own surprise, blushed and became confused. Fanarin glanced at him rapidly, and looked down again, listening.
"Well?"
"We have condemned a woman, and I should like to appeal to a higher court."
"To the Senate, you mean," said Fanarin, correcting him.
"Yes, and I should like to ask you to take the case in hand." Nekhludoff wanted to get the most difficult part over, and added, "I shall take the costs of the case on myself, whatever they may be."
"Oh, we shall settle all that," said the advocate, smiling with condescension at Nekhludoff's inexperience in these matters. "What is the case?"
Nekhludoff stated what had happened.
"All right. I shall look the case through to-morrow or the day after--no--better on Thursday. If you will come to me at six o'clock I will give you an answer. Well, and now let us go; I have to make a few inquiries here."
Nekhludoff took leave of him and went out. This talk with the advocate, and the fact that he had taken measures for Maslova's defence, quieted him still further. He went out into the street. The weather was beautiful, and he joyfully drew in a long breath of spring air. He was at once surrounded by isvostchiks offering their services, but he went on foot. A whole swarm of pictures and memories of Katusha and his conduct to her began whirling in his brain, and he felt depressed and everything appeared gloomy. "No, I shall consider all this later on; I must now get rid of all these disagreeable impressions," he thought to himself.
He remembered the Korchagin's dinner and looked at his watch. It was not yet too late to get there in time. He heard the ring of a passing tramcar, ran to catch it, and jumped on. He jumped off again when they got to the market-place, took a good isvostchik, and ten minutes later was at the entrance of the Korchagins' big house.
同庭长谈了话，又呼吸到清新的空气，聂赫留朵夫心里稍微平静了些。他想，刚才他所以感到特别难受，是由于在那么不习惯的环境里度过了整整一个上午。
“这事真是万万没料到，太可怕了！一定要千方百计减轻她的苦难，而且要赶快动手。立刻就动手。对，我得在这里打听一下，法纳林或者米基兴住在什么地方。”他想起了两位名律师。
聂赫留朵夫返身回到法院，脱下大衣，走上楼去。他在第一条走廊里就遇见了法纳林。他拦住律师，说有事要同他商量。法纳林认识他，知道他的姓名，表示极愿意为他效劳。
“虽然我很累了……但要是时间不长，您就给我讲讲您的事吧。咱们到这里来。”
法纳林把聂赫留朵夫带到一个房间里，多半是哪个法官的办公室。他们在桌旁坐下。
“那么，是怎么一回事？”
“首先我要请求您，”聂赫留朵夫说，“不要让任何人知道我在过问这个案件。”
“噢，这是理所当然的。那么……”
“我今天做了一次陪审员。我们把一个女人，一个无罪的女人判了服苦役。这件事使我很难过。”
聂赫留朵夫自己也没想到，竟然脸红耳赤，说不下去了。
法纳林瞥了他一眼，又垂下眼睛听着。
“哦，”他只应了一声。
“我们把一个无罪的女人判成有罪。我希望撤销原判，把这个案子转到最高法院重判。”
“转到枢密院去，”法纳林纠正他说。
“对了，我就是来求您办这件事的。”
聂赫留朵夫想赶快说出最难出口的话，因此立刻就接着说：
“至于办这个案子的酬报和费用，不管多少，全部由我负担，”他红着脸说。
“哦，这事我们以后好商量，”律师说。他看到聂赫留朵夫的幼稚，宽厚地微笑着。
“那么问题究竟出在哪里呢？”
聂赫留朵夫把事情的始末讲了一遍。
“好吧，这事我明天就来办，要研究一下案情。后天，不，礼拜四晚上六点钟您到我家来，我给您答复。这样好吗？那咱们走吧，我还有些事，要在这里查一下。”
聂赫留朵夫向他告辞，走了出去。
他同律师谈过话，又采取了措施替玛丝洛娃辩护，觉得心里平静多了。他走到法院外面。天气晴朗，他舒畅地吸了一大口春天的空气。马车夫纷纷向他兜揽生意，可是他情愿步行。有关卡秋莎以及他对她行为的种种思绪和回忆，顿时在他头脑里翻腾起来。他又变得垂头丧气，心情郁闷了。“不行，这事以后再说吧，”他自言自语，“现在我得抛开这些烦恼，去散散心。”
他想起了柯察金家的午餐，看了看表。时间不算晚，还赶得上。正好有一辆公共马车叮噹响着驶过来。他跑了几步，跳上马车。他在广场上下了车，另外雇了一辆漂亮的马车，过了十分钟，就来到柯察金家大门口。
Part 1 Chapter 26
THE HOUSE OF KORCHAGIN.
"Please to walk in, your excellency," said the friendly, fat doorkeeper of the Korchagins' big house, opening the door, which moved noiselessly on its patent English hinges; "you are expected. They are at dinner. My orders were to admit only you." The doorkeeper went as far as the staircase and rang.
"Are there any strangers?" asked Nekhludoff, taking off his overcoat.
"Mr. Kolosoff and Michael Sergeivitch only, besides the family."
A very handsome footman with whiskers, in a swallow-tail coat and white gloves, looked down from the landing.
"Please to walk up, your excellency," he said. "You are expected."
Nekhludoff went up and passed through the splendid large dancing-room, which he knew so well, into the dining-room. There the whole Korchagin family--except the mother, Sophia Vasilievna, who never left her cabinet--were sitting round the table. At the head of the table sat old Korchagin; on his left the doctor, and on his right, a visitor, Ivan Ivanovitch Kolosoff, a former Marechal de Noblesse, now a bank director, Korchagin's friend and a Liberal. Next on the left side sat Miss Rayner, the governess of Missy's little sister, and the four-year-old girl herself. Opposite them, Missy's brother, Petia, the only son of the Korchagins, a public-school boy of the Sixth Class. It was because of his examinations that the whole family were still in town. Next to him sat a University student who was coaching him, and Missy's cousin, Michael Sergeivitch Telegin, generally called Misha; opposite him, Katerina Alexeevna, a 40-year-old maiden lady, a Slavophil; and at the foot of the table sat Missy herself, with an empty place by her side.
"Ah! that's right! Sit down. We are still at the fish," said old Korchagin with difficulty, chewing carefully with his false teeth, and lifting his bloodshot eyes (which had no visible lids to them) to Nekhludoff.
"Stephen!" he said, with his mouth full, addressing the stout, dignified butler, and pointing with his eyes to the empty place. Though Nekhludoff knew Korchagin very well, and had often seen him at dinner, to-day this red face with the sensual smacking lips, the fat neck above the napkin stuck into his waistcoat, and the whole over-fed military figure, struck him very disagreeably. Then Nekhludoff remembered, without wishing to, what he knew of the cruelty of this man, who, when in command, used to have men flogged, and even hanged, without rhyme or reason, simply because he was rich and had no need to curry favour.
"Immediately, your excellency," said Stephen, getting a large soup ladle out of the sideboard, which was decorated with a number of silver vases. He made a sign with his head to the handsome footman, who began at once to arrange the untouched knives and forks and the napkin, elaborately folded with the embroidered family crest uppermost, in front of the empty place next to Missy. Nekhludoff went round shaking hands with every one, and all, except old Korchagin and the ladies, rose when he approached. And this walk round the table, this shaking the hands of people, with many of whom he never talked, seemed unpleasant and odd. He excused himself for being late, and was about to sit down between Missy and Katerina Alexeevna, but old Korchagin insisted that if he would not take a glass of vodka he should at least take a bit of something to whet his appetite, at the side table, on which stood small dishes of lobster, caviare, cheese, and salt herrings. Nekhludoff did not know how hungry he was until he began to eat, and then, having taken some bread and cheese, he went on eating eagerly.
"Well, have you succeeded in undermining the basis of society?" asked Kolosoff, ironically quoting an expression used by a retrograde newspaper in attacking trial by jury. "Acquitted the culprits and condemned the innocent, have you?"
"Undermining the basis--undermining the basis," repeated Prince Korchagin, laughing. He had a firm faith in the wisdom and learning of his chosen friend and companion.
At the risk of seeming rude, Nekhludoff left Kolosoff's question unanswered, and sitting down to his steaming soup, went on eating.
"Do let him eat," said Missy, with a smile. The pronoun him she used as a reminder of her intimacy with Nekhludoff. Kolosoff went on in a loud voice and lively manner to give the contents of the article against trial by jury which had aroused his indignation. Missy's cousin, Michael Sergeivitch, endorsed all his statements, and related the contents of another article in the same paper. Missy was, as usual, very distinguee, and well, unobtrusively well, dressed.
"You must be terribly tired," she said, after waiting until Nekhludoff had swallowed what was in his mouth.
"Not particularly. And you? Have you been to look at the pictures?" he asked.
"No, we put that off. We have been playing tennis at the Salamatoffs'. It is quite true, Mr. Crooks plays remarkably well."
Nekhludoff had come here in order to distract his thoughts, for he used to like being in this house, both because its refined luxury had a pleasant effect on him and because of the atmosphere of tender flattery that unobtrusively surrounded him. But to-day everything in the house was repulsive to him--everything: beginning with the doorkeeper, the broad staircase, the flowers, the footman, the table decorations, up to Missy herself, who to-day seemed unattractive and affected. Kolosoff's self-assured, trivial tone of liberalism was unpleasant, as was also the sensual, self-satisfied, bull-like appearance of old Korchagin, and the French phrases of Katerina Alexeevna, the Slavophil. The constrained looks of the governess and the student were unpleasant, too, but most unpleasant of all was the pronoun _him_ that Missy had used. Nekhludoff had long been wavering between two ways of regarding Missy; sometimes he looked at her as if by moonlight, and could see in her nothing but what was beautiful, fresh, pretty, clever and natural; then suddenly, as if the bright sun shone on her, he saw her defects and could not help seeing them. This was such a day for him. To-day he saw all the wrinkles of her face, knew which of her teeth were false, saw the way her hair was crimped, the sharpness of her elbows, and, above all, how large her thumb-nail was and how like her father's.
"Tennis is a dull game," said Kolosoff; "we used to play lapta when we were children. That was much more amusing."
"Oh, no, you never tried it; it's awfully interesting," said Missy, laying, it seemed to Nekhludoff, a very affected stress on the word "awfully." Then a dispute arose in which Michael Sergeivitch, Katerina Alexeevna and all the others took part, except the governess, the student and the children, who sat silent and wearied.
"Oh, these everlasting disputes!" said old Korchagin, laughing, and he pulled the napkin out of his waistcoat, noisily pushed back his chair, which the footman instantly caught hold of, and left the table.
Everybody rose after him, and went up to another table on which stood glasses of scented water. They rinsed their mouths, then resumed the conversation, interesting to no one.
"Don't you think so?" said Missy to Nekhludoff, calling for a confirmation of the statement that nothing shows up a man's character like a game. She noticed that preoccupied and, as it seemed to her, dissatisfied look which she feared, and she wanted to find out what had caused it.
"Really, I can't tell; I have never thought about it," Nekhludoff answered.
"Will you come to mamma?" asked Missy.
"Yes, yes," he said, in a tone which plainly proved that he did not want to go, and took out a cigarette.
She looked at him in silence, with a questioning look, and he felt ashamed. "To come into a house and give the people the dumps," he thought about himself; then, trying to be amiable, said that he would go with pleasure if the princess would admit him.
"Oh, yes! Mamma will be pleased. You may smoke there; and Ivan Ivanovitch is also there."
The mistress of the house, Princess Sophia Vasilievna, was a recumbent lady. It was the eighth year that, when visitors were present, she lay in lace and ribbons, surrounded with velvet, gilding, ivory, bronze, lacquer and flowers, never going out, and only, as she put it, receiving intimate friends, i.e., those who according to her idea stood out from the common herd.
Nekhludoff was admitted into the number of these friends because he was considered clever, because his mother had been an intimate friend of the family, and because it was desirable that Missy should marry him.
Sophia Vasilievna's room lay beyond the large and the small drawing-rooms. In the large drawing-room, Missy, who was in front of Nekhludoff, stopped resolutely, and taking hold of the back of a small green chair, faced him.
Missy was very anxious to get married, and as he was a suitable match and she also liked him, she had accustomed herself to the thought that he should be hers (not she his). To lose him would be very mortifying. She now began talking to him in order to get him to explain his intentions.
"I see something has happened," she said. "Tell me, what is the matter with you?"
He remembered the meeting in the law court, and frowned and blushed.
"Yes, something has happened," he said, wishing to be truthful; "a very unusual and serious event."
"What is it, then? Can you not tell me what it is?" She was pursuing her aim with that unconscious yet obstinate cunning often observable in the mentally diseased.
"Not now. Please do not ask me to tell you. I have not yet had time fully to consider it," and he blushed still more.
"And so you will not tell me?" A muscle twitched in her face and she pushed back the chair she was holding. "Well then, come!" She shook her head as if to expel useless thoughts, and, faster than usual, went on in front of him.
He fancied that her mouth was unnaturally compressed in order to keep back the tears. He was ashamed of having hurt her, and yet he knew that the least weakness on his part would mean disaster, i.e., would bind him to her. And to-day he feared this more than anything, and silently followed her to the princess's cabinet.
“老爷，请进，都在等您呢，”柯察金家那个和蔼可亲的胖门房一面说，一面拉开装有英国饺链、开时没有声音的麻栎大门。“他们已经入席了，但关照过，您一到就请进。”
门房走到楼梯口，拉了拉通到楼上的铃。
“有客人吗？”聂赫留朵夫一面脱衣服，一面问。“柯洛索夫先生，还有米哈伊尔少爷，其余都是家里人，”
门房回答。
一个穿燕尾服、戴白手套的漂亮侍仆从楼梯顶上往下看了看。
“您请，老爷，”他说。“关照过了，请您上来。”
聂赫留朵夫上了楼，穿过熟识的华丽宽敞的大客厅，走进餐厅。餐厅里，一家人都已围坐在饭桌旁，除了母亲沙斐雅公爵夫人之外。她是从来不出房门一步的。饭桌上首坐着柯察金老头；他的左边坐着医生，右边坐着客人柯洛索夫，柯洛索夫当过省首席贵族，如今是银行董事，又是柯察金的具有自由派思想的朋友；左边再下去是米西的小妹的家庭教师蓝德小姐，还有就是才四岁的小妹；她们对面，右边再下去是米西的哥哥，柯察金的独生子，六年级中学生彼嘉，一家人就是因为等他考试而留在城里没有走；彼嘉旁边是那个担任补习教师的大学生；左边再下去是斯拉夫派信徒，四十岁的老姑娘卡吉琳娜；她对面是米哈伊尔，或者叫米沙，他是米西的表哥。饭桌下首是米西本人，她旁边放着一份没有动用过的餐具。
“哦，这就好了。请坐，我们刚开始吃鱼，”柯察金老头费力地用假牙小心咀嚼着，说道，抬起看不出眼皮的充血眼睛望望聂赫留朵夫。“斯吉邦，”他嘴里塞满食物，用眼睛示意那副没有用过的餐具，转身对那个神情庄重的餐厅胖侍仆说。
聂赫留朵夫同柯察金老头虽然很熟，同他一起吃过多次饭，可是今天聂赫留朵夫不知怎的特别讨厌他那张红脸、他那被背心上掖着的餐巾衬托着的两片吃得津津有味的贪婪嘴唇、他那粗大的脖子，尤其是他那吃得大腹便便的将军式身躯。聂赫留朵夫不由得想起这个老头的残酷。他在任地区长官的时候，常常无缘无故把人鞭笞一顿，甚至把人绞死，其实他既有钱又有势，根本没有必要这样来邀功请赏。
“马上就来，老爷，”斯吉邦一面说，一面从摆满银餐具的酒橱里拿出一个大汤勺，又向那个蓄络腮胡子的漂亮侍仆点点头。那个侍仆就把米西旁边那副没有用过的餐具摆摆正。那副餐具上原来盖着一块折叠得整整齐齐的浆过的餐巾，餐巾上面绣着家徽。
聂赫留朵夫绕饭桌一周，同大家一一握手。他走过的时候，除了柯察金老头和太太小姐们，一个个都站起来。聂赫留朵夫跟多数人虽然从没交谈过，但还是一一握手问好。这种应酬他今天觉得特别嫌恶，特别无聊。他为自己的迟到表示了歉意，正想在米西和卡吉琳娜之间的空位上坐下，但柯察金老头要他即使不喝酒，也先到那张摆着龙虾、鱼子酱、干酪和咸青鱼的冷菜桌上去吃一点。聂赫留朵夫自己也没想到肚子那么饿，一吃干酪面包就放不下，竟狼吞虎咽地吃起来。
“哦，怎么样，把是非彻底颠倒了？”柯洛索夫借用反动报纸抨击陪审制度的用语挖苦说。“把有罪的判成无罪，把无罪的判成有罪，是不是？”
“把是非彻底颠倒了……把是非彻底颠倒了……”老公爵笑着连声说，他无限信任这位自由派同志和朋友的博学多才。
聂赫留朵夫不顾是否失礼，没有答理柯洛索夫，却坐到一盘刚端上来的热气腾腾的汤旁边，继续吃着。
“您让他先吃吧，”米西笑眯眯地说，用他这个代词表示他们之间的亲密关系。
这时柯洛索夫情绪激动，大声讲到那篇使他生气的反对陪审制的文章。公爵的表侄米哈伊尔附和他的看法，介绍了那家报纸另一篇文章的内容。
米西打扮得象平时一样雅致，她衣着讲究，但讲究得并不刺眼。
“您一定累坏了，饿坏了，是不是？”她等聂赫留朵夫咽下食物，说。
“不，还好。那么您呢？去看过画展吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“不，我们改期了。我们在萨拉玛托夫家打草地网球①。说实在的，密丝脱克鲁克斯打得真漂亮。”
--------
①原文是英语。
聂赫留朵夫到这里来是为了散散心。平时他在这座房子里总感到很愉快，不仅因为这种豪华的气派使他觉得舒服，而且周围那种亲切奉承的气氛使他高兴。今天呢，说也奇怪，这座房子里的一切，从门房、宽阔的楼梯、鲜花、侍仆、桌上的摆设起，直到米西本人，什么都使他嫌恶。他觉得米西今天并不可爱，装腔作势，很不自然。他讨厌柯洛索夫那种妄自尊大的自由派论调，讨厌柯察金老头那种得意扬扬的好色的公牛般身材，讨厌斯拉夫派信徒卡吉琳娜的满口法国话，讨厌家庭女教师和补习教师那种拘谨的样子，尤其讨厌米西说到他时单用代词他……聂赫留朵夫对米西的态度常常摇摆不定：有时他仿佛眯细眼睛或者在月光底下瞅她，看到了她身上的种种优点，他觉得她又娇嫩，又美丽，又聪明，又大方……有时他仿佛在灿烂的阳光下瞧她，这样就不能不看到她身上的种种缺点。今天对他来说就是这样的日子。今天他看见她脸上的每道皱纹，看见她头发蓬乱，看见她的臂肘尖得难看，尤其是看见她大拇指上宽大的指甲，简直同她父亲的手指甲一模一样。
“那玩意儿没意思，”柯洛索夫谈到网球说，“我们小时候玩的棒球要有趣多了。”
“不，您没有尝到那个乐趣。那种球好玩极了，”米西不同意他的话，但聂赫留朵夫觉得她说好玩极了几个字有点装腔作势，怪不自然的。
于是展开了一场争论，米哈伊尔和卡吉琳娜也都参加进去。只有家庭女教师、补习教师和孩子们没作声，显然不感兴趣。
“老是吵嘴！”柯察金老头哈哈大笑，从背心上拉下餐巾，哗啦啦地推开椅子，从桌旁站起来。仆人把他的椅子接过去。其余的人也跟着他纷纷起立，走到放有漱口杯和香喷喷温水的小桌旁，漱了一下口，继续那种谁也不感兴趣的谈话。
“您说是吗？”米西转身对聂赫留朵夫说，要他赞成她的意见，她认为，人的性格再没有比在运动中暴露得更清楚的了。可她在他脸上却看到那种心事重重而且——她觉得——
愤愤不平的神色。她感到害怕，很想知道那是什么缘故。
“说实话，我不知道。这问题我从来没有考虑过，”聂赫留朵夫回答。
“您去看看妈妈，好吗？”米西问。
“好，好，”他一面说，一面拿出香烟，但他的口气分明表示他不愿意去。
她不作声，困惑地对他瞧瞧。他感到有点不好意思。“不错，既然来看人家，可不能弄得人家扫兴啊，”他暗自想，就竭力做出亲切的样子说，要是公爵夫人肯接见，他是高兴去的。
“当然，当然，您去，妈妈会高兴的。烟到那边也可以抽。
伊凡•伊凡内奇也在那里。”
这家的女主人沙斐雅公爵夫人长期卧病在床。她躺着会客已经有八年了，身上穿的满是花边、缎带和丝绒，周围都是镀金、象牙、青铜摆件和漆器，还有各种花草。她从不出门，一向只接见她所谓“自己的朋友”，其实就是她认为出类拔萃的人物。聂赫留朵夫属于这种被接见的“朋友”之列，因为她认为他是个聪明的年轻人，又因为他的母亲是他们家的老朋友，更因为米西如能嫁给他，那就更加称心了。
沙斐雅公爵夫人的房间在大客厅和小客厅后面。米西走在聂赫留朵夫前面，但一走进大客厅，她就突然站住，双手扶着涂金椅子背，对他瞧了瞧。
米西很想出嫁，而聂赫留朵夫是个好配偶。再说，她喜欢他，她惯于想：他是属于她的（不是她属于他，而是他属于她）。她还用精神病患者常用的那种无意而又固执的狡诈手法来达到目的。此刻她同他说话，就要他说出他的心事来。
“我看出您遇到什么事了，”米西说。“您这是怎么了？”
聂赫留朵夫想到他在法庭上见到了卡秋莎，就皱起眉头，脸涨得通红。
“是的，遇到了事，”他说，想把今天的事老实说出来，“一件奇怪的、不寻常的大事。”
“什么事啊？您不能告诉我吗？”
“这会儿我不能。请您别问我。这件事我还来不及好好考虑，”聂赫留朵夫说着，脸涨得更红了。
“您对我都不肯讲吗？”她脸上的肌肉跳动了一下，手里的椅子也挪了挪。
“不，我不能，”他回答，觉得这样回答她，等于在回答自己，承认确实遇到了一件非同小可的事。
“噢，那么我们走吧。”
米西摇摇头，仿佛要甩掉不必要的想法，接着迈开异乎寻常的步子急急向前走去。
聂赫留朵夫觉得她不自然地咬紧嘴唇，忍住眼泪。他弄得她伤心，他觉得又不好意思又难过，但他知道只要心一软，就会把自己毁掉，也就是说同她结合在一起，再也拆不开。而这是他现在最害怕的事。于是他就一言不发地同她一起来到公爵夫人屋里。
Part 1 Chapter 27
MISSY'S MOTHER.
Princess Sophia Vasilievna, Missy's mother, had finished her very elaborate and nourishing dinner. (She had it always alone, that no one should see her performing this unpoetical function.) By her couch stood a small table with her coffee, and she was smoking a pachitos. Princess Sophia Vasilievna was a long, thin woman, with dark hair, large black eyes and long teeth, and still pretended to be young.
Her intimacy with the doctor was being talked about. Nekhludoff had known that for some time; but when he saw the doctor sitting by her couch, his oily, glistening beard parted in the middle, he not only remembered the rumours about them, but felt greatly disgusted. By the table, on a low, soft, easy chair, next to Sophia Vasilievna, sat Kolosoff, stirring his coffee. A glass of liqueur stood on the table. Missy came in with Nekhludoff, but did not remain in the room.
"When mamma gets tired of you and drives you away, then come to me," she said, turning to Kolosoff and Nekhludoff, speaking as if nothing had occurred; then she went away, smiling merrily and stepping noiselessly on the thick carpet.
"How do you do, dear friend? Sit down and talk," said Princess Sophia Vasilievna, with her affected but very naturally-acted smile, showing her fine, long teeth--a splendid imitation of what her own had once been. "I hear that you have come from the Law Courts very much depressed. I think it must be very trying to a person with a heart," she added in French.
"Yes, that is so," said Nekhludoff. "One often feels one's own de--one feels one has no right to judge."
"Comme, c'est vrai," she cried, as if struck by the truth of this remark. She was in the habit of artfully flattering all those with whom she conversed. "Well, and what of your picture? It does interest me so. If I were not such a sad invalid I should have been to see it long ago," she said.
"I have quite given it up," Nekhludoff replied drily. The falseness of her flattery seemed as evident to him to-day as her age, which she was trying to conceal, and he could not put himself into the right state to behave politely.
"Oh, that _is_ a pity! Why, he has a real talent for art; I have it from Repin's own lips," she added, turning to Kolosoff.
"Why is it she is not ashamed of lying so?" Nekhludoff thought, and frowned.
When she had convinced herself that Nekhludoff was in a bad temper and that one could not get him into an agreeable and clever conversation, Sophia Vasilievna turned to Kolosoff, asking his opinion of a new play. She asked it in a tone as if Kolosoff's opinion would decide all doubts, and each word of this opinion be worthy of being immortalised. Kolosoff found fault both with the play and its author, and that led him to express his views on art. Princess Sophia Vasilievna, while trying at the same time to defend the play, seemed impressed by the truth of his arguments, either giving in at once, or at least modifying her opinion. Nekhludoff looked and listened, but neither saw nor heard what was going on before him.
Listening now to Sophia Vasilievna, now to Kolosoff, Nekhludoff noticed that neither he nor she cared anything about the play or each other, and that if they talked it was only to gratify the physical desire to move the muscles of the throat and tongue after having eaten; and that Kolosoff, having drunk vodka, wine and liqueur, was a little tipsy. Not tipsy like the peasants who drink seldom, but like people to whom drinking wine has become a habit. He did not reel about or talk nonsense, but he was in a state that was not normal; excited and self-satisfied. Nekhludoff also noticed that during the conversation Princess Sophia Vasilievna kept glancing uneasily at the window, through which a slanting ray of sunshine, which might vividly light up her aged face, was beginning to creep up.
"How true," she said in reference to some remark of Kolosoff's, touching the button of an electric bell by the side of her couch. The doctor rose, and, like one who is at home, left the room without saying anything. Sophia Vasilievna followed him with her eyes and continued the conversation.
"Please, Philip, draw these curtains," she said, pointing to the window, when the handsome footman came in answer to the bell. "No; whatever you may say, there is some mysticism in him; without mysticism there can be no poetry," she said, with one of her black eyes angrily following the footman's movements as he was drawing the curtains. "Without poetry, mysticism is superstition; without mysticism, poetry is--prose," she continued, with a sorrowful smile, still not losing sight of the footman and the curtains. "Philip, not that curtain; the one on the large window," she exclaimed, in a suffering tone. Sophia Vasilievna was evidently pitying herself for having to make the effort of saying these words; and, to soothe her feelings, she raised to her lips a scented, smoking cigarette with her jewel- bedecked fingers.
The broad-chested, muscular, handsome Philip bowed slightly, as if begging pardon; and stepping lightly across the carpet with his broad-calved, strong, legs, obediently and silently went to the other window, and, looking at the princess, carefully began to arrange the curtain so that not a single ray dared fall on her. But again he did not satisfy her, and again she had to interrupt the conversation about mysticism, and correct in a martyred tone the unintelligent Philip, who was tormenting her so pitilessly. For a moment a light flashed in Philip's eyes.
"'The devil take you! What do you want?' was probably what he said to himself," thought Nekhludoff, who had been observing all this scene. But the strong, handsome Philip at once managed to conceal the signs of his impatience, and went on quietly carrying out the orders of the worn, weak, false Sophia Vasilievna.
"Of course, there is a good deal of truth in Lombroso's teaching," said Kolosoff, lolling back in the low chair and looking at Sophia Vasilievna with sleepy eyes; "but he over-stepped the mark. Oh, yes."
"And you? Do you believe in heredity?" asked Sophia Vasilievna, turning to Nekhludoff, whose silence annoyed her. "In heredity?" he asked. "No, I don't." At this moment his whole mind was taken up by strange images that in some unaccountable way rose up in his imagination. By the side of this strong and handsome Philip he seemed at this minute to see the nude figure of Kolosoff as an artist's model; with his stomach like a melon, his bald head, and his arms without muscle, like pestles. In the same dim way the limbs of Sophia Vasilievna, now covered with silks and velvets, rose up in his mind as they must be in reality; but this mental picture was too horrid and he tried to drive it away.
"Well, you know Missy is waiting for you," she said. "Go and find her. She wants to play a new piece by Grieg to you; it is most interesting."
"She did not mean to play anything; the woman is simply lying, for some reason or other," thought Nekhludoff, rising and pressing Sophia Vasilievna's transparent and bony, ringed hand.
Katerina Alexeevna met him in the drawing-room, and at once began, in French, as usual:
"I see the duties of a juryman act depressingly upon you."
"Yes; pardon me, I am in low spirits to-day, and have no right to weary others by my presence," said Nekhludoff.
"Why are you in low spirits?"
"Allow me not to speak about that," he said, looking round for his hat.
"Don't you remember how you used to say that we must always tell the truth? And what cruel truths you used to tell us all! Why do you not wish to speak out now? Don't you remember, Missy?" she said, turning to Missy, who had just come in.
"We were playing a game then," said Nekhludoff, seriously; "one may tell the truth in a game, but in reality we are so bad--I mean I am so bad--that I, at least, cannot tell the truth."
"Oh, do not correct yourself, but rather tell us why _we_ are so bad," said Katerina Alexeevna, playing with her words and pretending not to notice how serious Nekhludoff was.
"Nothing is worse than to confess to being in low spirits," said Missy. "I never do it, and therefore am always in good spirits."
Nekhludoff felt as a horse must feel when it is being caressed to make it submit to having the bit put in its mouth and be harnessed, and to-day he felt less than ever inclined to draw.
"Well, are you coming into my room? We will try to cheer you up."
He excused himself, saying he had to be at home, and began taking leave. Missy kept his hand longer than usual.
"Remember that what is important to you is important to your friends," she said. "Are you coming tomorrow?"
"I hardly expect to," said Nekhludoff; and feeling ashamed, without knowing whether for her or for himself, he blushed and went away.
"What is it? _Comme cela m'intrigue_," said Katerina Alexeevna. "I must find it out. I suppose it is some _affaire d'amour propre; il est tres susceptible, notre cher Mitia_."
"_Plutot une affaire d'amour sale_," Missy was going to say, but stopped and looked down with a face from which all the light had gone--a very different face from the one with which she had looked at him. She would not mention to Katerina Alexeevna even, so vulgar a pun, but only said, "We all have our good and our bad days."
"Is it possible that he, too, will deceive?" she thought; "after all that has happened it would be very bad of him."
If Missy had had to explain what she meant by "after all that has happened," she could have said nothing definite, and yet she knew that he had not only excited her hopes but had almost given her a promise. No definite words had passed between them--only looks and smiles and hints; and yet she considered him as her own, and to lose him would be very hard.
沙斐雅公爵夫人刚吃完她那顿烹调讲究、营养丰富的午饭。她总是单独吃饭，免得人家看见她在做这种毫无诗意的俗事时的模样。她的卧榻旁边有一张小桌，上面摆着咖啡。她在吸烟。沙斐雅公爵夫人身材瘦长，黑头发，牙齿很长，眼睛又黑又大。她总是竭力打扮成年轻的模样。
关于她同医生的关系，有不少流言蜚语。聂赫留朵夫以前没把它放在心上，但今天他不仅想了起来，而且看见那个油光光的大胡子分成两半的医生坐在她旁边的软椅上，他感到有说不出的恶心。
沙斐雅公爵夫人身边的矮沙发上坐着柯洛索夫，他正在搅动小桌上的咖啡。小桌上还放着一杯甜酒。
米西陪聂赫留朵夫走到母亲屋里，但她自己没有留下来。
“等妈妈累了，赶你们走，你们再来找我，”她对柯洛索夫和聂赫留朵夫说，那语气仿佛她跟聂赫留朵夫根本没有闹过什么别扭。她快乐地嫣然一笑，悄悄地踩着厚地毯走了出去。
“哦，您好，我的朋友，请坐，来给我们讲讲，”沙斐雅公爵夫人说，脸上挂着一种简直可以乱真的假笑，露出一口同真牙一模一样精致好看的长长的假牙。“听说您从法院出来，心里十分愁闷。我明白，一个心地善良的人干这种事是很痛苦的，”她用法语说。
“对，这话一点也不错，”聂赫留朵夫说，“你会常常感到你没有……你没有权利去审判……”
“这话说得太对了！”她仿佛因为他的话正确而深受感动，其实她一向就是这样巧妙地讨好同她谈话的人的。
“那么，您那幅画怎么样了？我对它很感兴趣，”她又说。
“要不是我有病，我早就到府上去欣赏欣赏了。”
“我完全把它丢下了，”聂赫留朵夫干巴巴地回答，今天他觉得她的假意奉承就跟她的老态一样使人一目了然。他怎么也不能勉强装出亲切的样子。
“这可不行！不瞒您说，列宾亲口对我说过，他很有才能，”
她对柯洛索夫说。
“她这样撒谎怎么不害臊，”聂赫留朵夫皱着眉头暗想。
等到沙斐雅公爵夫人确信聂赫留朵夫心情不佳，不可能吸引他参加愉快知趣的谈话，她就把身子转向柯洛索夫，征求他对一出新戏的意见，仿佛柯洛索夫的意见能消除一切疑问，他的每一句话都将永垂不朽。柯洛索夫对这出戏批评了一通，还乘机发挥了他的艺术观。沙斐雅公爵夫人对他的精辟见解大为惊讶，试图为剧本作者辩护几句，但立刻就认输了，最多只能提出折衷看法。聂赫留朵夫看着，听着，可是他所看见和听见的同眼前的情景完全不一样。
聂赫留朵夫时而听听沙斐雅公爵夫人说话，时而听听柯洛索夫说话，他发现：第一，沙斐雅公爵夫人也好，柯洛索夫也好，他们对戏剧都毫无兴趣，彼此也漠不关心，他们之所以要说说话，无非是为了满足饭后活动活动舌头和喉咙肌肉的生理要求罢了；第二，柯洛索夫喝过伏特加、葡萄酒和甜酒，有了几分酒意，但不象难得喝酒的农民那样烂醉如泥，而是嗜酒成癖的那种人的微醺。他身子并不摇晃，嘴里也不胡言乱语，只是情绪有点反常，扬扬自得，十分兴奋；第三，聂赫留朵夫看到，沙斐雅公爵夫人在谈话时总是心神不定地望望窗子，因为有一道阳光斜射进窗口，这样就可能把她的老态照得一清二楚。
“这话真对，”她就柯洛索夫的一句评语说，接着按了按床边的电铃。
这时医生站起身来，一句话不说就走了出去，仿佛是家里人一样。沙斐雅公爵夫人边说话边目送他出去。
“菲利浦，请您把这窗帘放下来，”那个模样漂亮的侍仆听到铃声走进来，公爵夫人用眼睛示意那窗帘说。
“不，不管您怎么说，其中总有点神秘的地方，没有神秘就不成其为诗，”她说，同时斜着一只黑眼睛怒容满面地瞅着那个正在放窗帘的侍仆。
“没有诗意的神秘主义是迷信，而没有神秘主义的诗就成了散文，”她忧郁地微笑着，眼睛没有离开那正在拉直窗帘的侍仆。
“菲利浦，您不该放那块窗帘，要放大窗子上的窗帘，”沙斐雅公爵夫人痛苦地说，为了说出这两句话得费那么大的劲，她显然很怜惜自己。接着提起戴满戒指的手，把那支冒烟的香气扑鼻的纸烟送到嘴边，使自己平静下来。
胸膛宽阔、肌肉发达的美男子菲利浦仿佛表示歉意似地微微鞠了一躬，在地毯上轻轻迈动两条腿肚发达的强壮的腿，一言不发，顺从地走到另一个窗口，留神瞧着公爵夫人，动手拉窗帘，使她的身上照不到一丝阳光。可他还是没有做对，害得苦恼不堪的沙斐雅公爵夫人不得不放下关于神秘主义的谈话，去纠正头脑迟钝、无情地使她烦恼的菲利浦。菲利浦的眼睛里有个火星亮了一亮。
“‘鬼才知道你要怎么样！’——他心里大概在这么说吧，”聂赫留朵夫冷眼旁观着这一幕，暗自想着。不过，菲利浦，这个美男子和大力士，立刻掩藏住不耐烦的态度，沉住气，按照这位筋疲力尽、虚弱不堪而又矫揉造作的沙斐雅公爵夫人的话做去。
“达尔文学说自然有部分道理，”柯洛索夫说，伸开手脚懒洋洋地靠在矮沙发上，同时睡眼蒙眬地瞧着沙斐雅公爵夫人，“但他有点过头了。对了。”
“那么您相信遗传吗？”沙斐雅公爵夫人问聂赫留朵夫，对他的沉默感到难受。
“遗传？”聂赫留朵夫反问道。“不，不信，”他嘴里这样说，头脑里不知怎的却充满了各种古怪的形象。他想象大力士和美男子菲利浦赤身露体，旁边则是一丝不挂的柯洛索夫，肚子象个西瓜，脑袋光秃，两条没有肌肉的手臂好象两根枯藤。他还模模糊糊地想象着，沙斐雅公爵夫人用绸缎和丝绒裹着的肩膀其实是什么样子，不过这种想象太可怕了，他连忙把它驱除。
沙斐雅公爵夫人却用眼睛上上下下打量着他。
“米西可在等您了，”她说。“您到她那里去吧，她要给您弹舒曼的新作呢……挺有意思。”
“她根本不想弹什么琴。她这都是有意撒谎，”聂赫留朵夫暗自想，站起身来，握了握沙斐雅公爵夫人戴满戒指的枯瘦的手。
卡吉琳娜在客厅里迎接他，立刻就同他谈了起来。
“我看得出来，陪审员的职务可把您累坏了，”她照例用法语说。
“哦，对不起，我今天情绪不好，可我也没有权利使别人难受，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“您为什么情绪不好哇？”
“我不愿意说，请您原谅，”他一面说，一面找他的帽子。
“您该记得，您曾经说过做人要永远说实话，而且您还给我们讲过一些极其可怕的事。为什么您今天就不愿意说呢？你还记得吗，米西？”卡吉琳娜对走近来的米西说。
“因为当时只是开开玩笑，”聂赫留朵夫一本正经地回答。
“开开玩笑是可以的。可是在实际生活里我们太糟糕了，我是说，我太糟糕了，至少我无法说实话。”
“您不用改口，最好还是说说，我们糟在什么地方，”卡吉琳娜说。她抓住聂赫留朵夫的语病，仿佛没有注意到他的脸色是那么严肃。
“再没有比承认自己情绪不好更糟的事了，”米西说。“我就从来不承认，因此情绪总是很好。走，到我那儿去吧。让我们来努力驱散你的不佳情绪。”
聂赫留朵夫觉得他好象一匹被人抚摩着而要它戴上笼头、套上车子的马。今天他特别不高兴拉车。他道歉说他得回家去，就向大家告辞。米西比平时更长久地握住他的手。
“您要记住，凡是对您重要的事，对您的朋友也同样重要，”她说。“明天您来吗？”
“多半不来，”聂赫留朵夫说着感到害臊，但他自己也不知道，究竟是为自己害臊还是为她害臊。他涨红了脸，匆匆走了。
“这是怎么回事？我可很感兴趣呢，”等聂赫留朵夫一走，卡吉琳娜说。“我一定要弄个明白。准是一件有关体面的事：
我们的米哈伊尔怄气了。”
“恐怕是件不体面的桃色案件吧，”米西原想这样说，但是没有出口，她痴呆呆地瞪着前方，那阴郁的神色同刚才望着他时完全不同。不过，即使对卡吉琳娜她也没有把这句酸溜溜的俏皮话说出来，而只是说：
“我们人人都有开心的日子，也有不开心的日子。”
“难道连这个人都要欺骗我吗？”米西暗自想。“事到如今他还要这样，未免太不象话了。”
要是叫米西解释一下她所谓的“事到如今”是什么意思，她准说不出一个所以然来。不过她无疑知道，他不仅使她心里存着希望，而且简直已经答应她了。倒不是说他已经明确对她说过，而是通过眼神、微笑、暗示和默许表明了这一点。她始终认为他是属于她的，要是失掉他，那她真是太难堪了。
Part 1 Chapter 28
THE AWAKENING.
"Shameful and stupid, horrid and shameful!" Nekhludoff kept saying to himself, as he walked home along the familiar streets. The depression he had felt whilst speaking to Missy would not leave him. He felt that, looking at it externally, as it were, he was in the right, for he had never said anything to her that could be considered binding, never made her an offer; but he knew that in reality he had bound himself to her, had promised to be hers. And yet to-day he felt with his whole being that he could not marry her.
"Shameful and horrid, horrid and shameful!" he repeated to himself, with reference not only to his relations with Missy but also to the rest. "Everything is horrid and shameful," he muttered, as he stepped into the porch of his house. "I am not going to have any supper," he said to his manservant Corney, who followed him into the dining-room, where the cloth was laid for supper and tea. "You may go."
"Yes, sir," said Corney, yet he did not go, but began clearing the supper off the table. Nekhludoff looked at Corney with a feeling of ill-will. He wished to be left alone, and it seemed to him that everybody was bothering him in order to spite him. When Corney had gone away with the supper things, Nekhludoff moved to the tea urn and was about to make himself some tea, but hearing Agraphena Petrovna's footsteps, he went hurriedly into the drawing-room, to avoid being seen by her, and shut the door after him. In this drawing-room his mother had died three months before. On entering the room, in which two lamps with reflectors were burning, one lighting up his father's and the other his mother's portrait, he remembered what his last relations with his mother had been. And they also seemed shameful and horrid. He remembered how, during the latter period of her illness, he had simply wished her to die. He had said to himself that he wished it for her sake, that she might be released from her suffering, but in reality he wished to be released from the sight of her sufferings for his own sake.
Trying to recall a pleasant image of her, he went up to look at her portrait, painted by a celebrated artist for 800 roubles. She was depicted in a very low-necked black velvet dress. There was something very revolting and blasphemous in this representation of his mother as a half-nude beauty. It was all the more disgusting because three months ago, in this very room, lay this same woman, dried up to a mummy. And he remembered how a few days before her death she clasped his hand with her bony, discoloured fingers, looked into his eyes, and said: "Do not judge me, Mitia, if I have not done what I should," and how the tears came into her eyes, grown pale with suffering.
"Ah, how horrid!" he said to himself, looking up once more at the half-naked woman, with the splendid marble shoulders and arms, and the triumphant smile on her lips. "Oh, how horrid!" The bared shoulders of the portrait reminded him of another, a young woman, whom he had seen exposed in the same way a few days before. It was Missy, who had devised an excuse for calling him into her room just as she was ready to go to a ball, so that he should see her in her ball dress. It was with disgust that he remembered her fine shoulders and arms. "And that father of hers, with his doubtful past and his cruelties, and the bel-esprit her mother, with her doubtful reputation." All this disgusted him, and also made him feel ashamed. "Shameful and horrid; horrid and shameful!"
"No, no," he thought; "freedom from all these false relations with the Korchagins and Mary Vasilievna and the inheritance and from all the rest must be got. Oh, to breathe freely, to go abroad, to Rome and work at my picture!" He remembered the doubts he had about his talent for art. "Well, never mind; only just to breathe freely. First Constantinople, then Rome. Only just to get through with this jury business, and arrange with the advocate first."
Then suddenly there arose in his mind an extremely vivid picture of a prisoner with black, slightly-squinting eyes, and how she began to cry when the last words of the prisoners had been heard; and he hurriedly put out his cigarette, pressing it into the ash-pan, lit another, and began pacing up and down the room. One after another the scenes he had lived through with her rose in his mind. He recalled that last interview with her. He remembered the white dress and blue sash, the early mass. "Why, I loved her, really loved her with a good, pure love, that night; I loved her even before: yes, I loved her when I lived with my aunts the first time and was writing my composition." And he remembered himself as he had been then. A breath of that freshness, youth and fulness of life seemed to touch him, and he grew painfully sad. The difference between what he had been then and what he was now, was enormous--just as great, if not greater than the difference between Katusha in church that night, and the prostitute who had been carousing with the merchant and whom they judged this morning. Then he was free and fearless, and innumerable possibilities lay ready to open before him; now he felt himself caught in the meshes of a stupid, empty, valueless, frivolous life, out of which he saw no means of extricating himself even if he wished to, which he hardly did. He remembered how proud he was at one time of his straightforwardness, how he had made a rule of always speaking the truth, and really had been truthful; and how he was now sunk deep in lies: in the most dreadful of lies--lies considered as the truth by all who surrounded him. And, as far as he could see, there was no way out of these lies. He had sunk in the mire, got used to it, indulged himself in it.
How was he to break off his relations with Mary Vasilievna and her husband in such a way as to be able to look him and his children in the eyes? How disentangle himself from Missy? How choose between the two opposites--the recognition that holding land was unjust and the heritage from his mother? How atone for his sin against Katusha? This last, at any rate, could not be left as it was. He could not abandon a woman he had loved, and satisfy himself by paying money to an advocate to save her from hard labour in Siberia. She had not even deserved hard labour. Atone for a fault by paying money? Had he not then, when he gave her the money, thought he was atoning for his fault?
And he clearly recalled to mind that moment when, having caught her up in the passage, he thrust the money into her bib and ran away. "Oh, that money!" he thought with the same horror and disgust he had then felt. "Oh, dear! oh, dear! how disgusting," he cried aloud as he had done then. "Only a scoundrel, a knave, could do such a thing. And I am that knave, that scoundrel!" He went on aloud: "But is it possible?"--he stopped and stood still--"is it possible that I am really a scoundrel? . . . Well, who but I?" he answered himself. "And then, is this the only thing?" he went on, convicting himself. "Was not my conduct towards Mary Vasilievna and her husband base and disgusting? And my position with regard to money? To use riches considered by me unlawful on the plea that they are inherited from my mother? And the whole of my idle, detestable life? And my conduct towards Katusha to crown all? Knave and scoundrel! Let men judge me as they like, I can deceive them; but myself I cannot deceive."
And, suddenly, he understood that the aversion he had lately, and particularly to-day, felt for everybody--the Prince and Sophia Vasilievna and Corney and Missy--was an aversion for himself. And, strange to say, in this acknowledgement of his baseness there was something painful yet joyful and quieting.
More than once in Nekhludoff's life there had been what he called a "cleansing of the soul." By "cleansing of the soul" he meant a state of mind in which, after a long period of sluggish inner life, a total cessation of its activity, he began to clear out all the rubbish that had accumulated in his soul, and was the cause of the cessation of the true life. His soul needed cleansing as a watch does. After such an awakening Nekhludoff always made some rules for himself which he meant to follow forever after, wrote his diary, and began afresh a life which he hoped never to change again. "Turning over a new leaf," he called it to himself in English. But each time the temptations of the world entrapped him, and without noticing it he fell again, often lower than before.
Thus he had several times in his life raised and cleansed himself. The first time this happened was during the summer he spent with his aunts; that was his most vital and rapturous awakening, and its effects had lasted some time. Another awakening was when he gave up civil service and joined the army at war time, ready to sacrifice his life. But here the choking-up process was soon accomplished. Then an awakening came when he left the army and went abroad, devoting himself to art.
From that time until this day a long period had elapsed without any cleansing, and therefore the discord between the demands of his conscience and the life he was leading was greater than it had ever been before. He was horror-struck when he saw how great the divergence was. It was so great and the defilement so complete that he despaired of the possibility of getting cleansed. "Have you not tried before to perfect yourself and become better, and nothing has come of it?" whispered the voice of the tempter within. "What is the use of trying any more? Are you the only one?--All are alike, such is life," whispered the voice. But the free spiritual being, which alone is true, alone powerful, alone eternal, had already awakened in Nekhludoff, and he could not but believe it. Enormous though the distance was between what he wished to be and what he was, nothing appeared insurmountable to the newly-awakened spiritual being.
"At any cost I will break this lie which binds me and confess everything, and will tell everybody the truth, and act the truth," he said resolutely, aloud. "I shall tell Missy the truth, tell her I am a profligate and cannot marry her, and have only uselessly upset her. I shall tell Mary Vasilievna. . . Oh, there is nothing to tell her. I shall tell her husband that I, scoundrel that I am, have been deceiving him. I shall dispose of the inheritance in such a way as to acknowledge the truth. I shall tell her, Katusha, that I am a scoundrel and have sinned towards her, and will do all I can to ease her lot. Yes, I will see her, and will ask her to forgive me.
"Yes, I will beg her pardon, as children do." . . . He stopped---"will marry her if necessary." He stopped again, folded his hands in front of his breast as he used to do when a little child, lifted his eyes, and said, addressing some one: "Lord, help me, teach me, come enter within me and purify me of all this abomination."
He prayed, asking God to help him, to enter into him and cleanse him; and what he was praying for had happened already: the God within him had awakened his consciousness. He felt himself one with Him, and therefore felt not only the freedom, fulness and joy of life, but all the power of righteousness. All, all the best that a man could do he felt capable of doing.
His eyes filled with tears as he was saying all this to himself, good and bad tears: good because they were tears of joy at the awakening of the spiritual being within him, the being which had been asleep all these years; and bad tears because they were tears of tenderness to himself at his own goodness.
He felt hot, and went to the window and opened it. The window opened into a garden. It was a moonlit, quiet, fresh night; a vehicle rattled past, and then all was still. The shadow of a tall poplar fell on the ground just opposite the window, and all the intricate pattern of its bare branches was clearly defined on the clean swept gravel. To the left the roof of a coach-house shone white in the moonlight, in front the black shadow of the garden wall was visible through the tangled branches of the trees.
Nekhludoff gazed at the roof, the moonlit garden, and the shadows of the poplar, and drank in the fresh, invigorating air.
"How delightful, how delightful; oh, God, how delightful" he said, meaning that which was going on in his soul.
“又可耻又可憎，又可憎又可耻，”聂赫留朵夫沿着熟悉的街道步行回家，一路上反复想着。刚才他同米西谈话时的沉重心情到现在始终没有消除。他觉得，表面上看来——如果可以这样说的话，——他对她并没有什么过错：他从没有对她说过什么对自己有约束力的话，也没有向她求过婚，但他觉得实际上他已经同她联系在一起，已经答应过她了。然而今天他从心里感觉到，他无法同她结婚。“又可耻又可憎，又可憎又可耻，”他反复对自己说，不仅指他同米西的关系，而且指所有的事。“一切都是又可憎又可耻，”他走到自己家的大门口，又暗自说了一遍。
“晚饭我不吃了，”他对跟着他走进餐厅（餐厅里已经准备好餐具和茶了）的侍仆柯尔尼说，“你去吧。”
“是，”柯尔尼说，但他没有走，却动手收拾桌上的东西。聂赫留朵夫瞧着柯尔尼，觉得他很讨厌。他希望谁也别来打扰他，让他安静一下，可是大家似乎都有意跟他作对，偏偏缠住他不放。等到柯尔尼拿着餐具走掉，聂赫留朵夫刚要走到茶炊旁去斟茶，忽然听见阿格拉芬娜的脚步声，他慌忙走到客厅里，随手关上门，免得同她见面。这个做客厅的房间就是三个月前他母亲去世的地方。这会儿，他走进这个灯光明亮的房间，看到那两盏装有反光镜的灯，一盏照着他父亲的画像，另一盏照着他母亲的画像，他不禁想起了他同母亲最后一段时间的关系。他觉得这关系是不自然的，令人憎恶的。这也是又可耻又可憎。他想到，在她害病的后期他简直巴不得她死掉。他对自己说，他这是希望她早日摆脱痛苦，其实是希望自己早日摆脱她，免得看见她那副痛苦的模样。
他存心唤起自己对她美好的回忆，就瞧了瞧她的画像，那是花五千卢布请一位名家画成的。她穿着黑丝绒连衣裙，袒露着胸部。画家显然有意要充分描绘高耸的胸部、双乳之间的肌肤和美丽迷人的肩膀和脖子。这可实在是又可耻又可憎。把他的母亲画成半裸美女，这就带有令人难堪和亵渎的味道。尤其令人难堪的是，三个月前这女人就躺在这个房间里，她当时已干瘪得象一具木乃伊，却还散发出一股极难闻的味道。这股味道不仅充溢这个房间，而且弥漫在整座房子里，怎么也无法消除。他仿佛觉得至今还闻到那股味道。于是他想起，在她临终前一天，她用她那枯瘦发黑的手抓住他强壮白净的手，同时盯住他的眼睛说：“米哈伊尔，要是我有什么不对的地方，你不要责怪我，”说着她那双痛苦得失去光辉的眼睛里涌出了泪水。“多么可憎！”他望了望那长着象大理石一般美丽的肩膀和胳膊、露出得意扬扬的笑容的半裸美女，又一次自言自语。画像上袒露的胸部使他想起了另一个年轻得多的女人，几天前他看到她也这样裸露着胸部和肩膀。那个女人就是米西。那天晚上她找了一个借口把他叫去，为的是让他看看她去赴舞会时穿上舞会服装的模样。他想到她那白嫩的肩膀和胳膊，不禁有点反感。此外还有她那个粗鲁好色的父亲、他可耻的经历和残忍的行为，以及声名可疑的爱说俏皮话的母亲。这一切都很可憎，同时也很可耻。真是又可耻又可憎，又可憎又可耻。
“不行，不行，必须摆脱……必须摆脱同柯察金一家人和玛丽雅的虚伪关系，抛弃遗产，抛弃一切不合理的东西……
对，要自由自在地生活。到国外去，到罗马去，去学绘画……”他想到他怀疑自己有这种才能。“哦，那也没关系，只要能自由自在地生活就行。先到君士坦丁堡，再到罗马，但必须赶快辞去陪审员职务。还得同律师商量好这个案件。”
于是他的头脑里突然浮起了那个女犯的异常真切的影子，出现了她那双斜睨的乌黑眼睛。在被告最后陈述时，她哭得多么伤心！他匆匆把吸完的香烟在烟灰缸里捻灭，另外点上一支，开始在房间里来回踱步。于是，他同她一起度过的景象一幕又一幕地呈现在眼前。他想起他同她最后一次的相逢，想起当时支配他的兽性的欲望，以及欲望满足后的颓丧情绪。他想起了雪白的连衣裙和浅蓝色的腰带，想起了那次晨祷。“唉，我爱她，在那天夜里我对她确实怀着美好而纯洁的爱情，其实在这以前我已经爱上她了，还在我第一次住到姑妈家里，写我的论文时就深深地爱上她了！”于是他想起了当年他自己是个怎样的人。他浑身焕发着朝气，充满了青春的活力。想到这里他感到伤心极了。
当时的他和现在的他，实在相差太远了。这个差别，比起教堂里的卡秋莎和那个陪商人酗酒而今天上午受审的妓女之间的差别，即使不是更大，至少也一样大。当年他生气蓬勃，自由自在，前途未可限量，如今他却觉得自己落在愚蠢、空虚、苟安、平庸的生活罗网里，看不到任何出路，甚至不想摆脱这样的束缚。他想起当年他以性格直爽自豪，立誓要永远说实话，并且恪守这个准则，可如今他完全掉进虚伪的泥淖里，掉进那种被他周围一切人认为真理的虚伪透顶的泥淖里。在这样的虚伪泥淖里没有任何出路，至少他看不到任何出路。他深陷在里面，越陷越深，不能自拔，甚至还扬扬自得。
怎样解决跟玛丽雅的关系，解决跟她丈夫的关系，使自己看到他和他孩子们的眼睛不至于害臊？怎样才能诚实地了结同米西的关系？他一面认为土地私有制不合理，一面又继承母亲遗下的领地，这个矛盾该怎样解决？怎样在卡秋莎面前赎自己的罪？总不能丢开她不管哪！“不能把一个我爱过的女人抛开不管，不能只限于出钱请律师，使她免除本来就不该服的苦役。不能用金钱赎罪，就象当年我给了她一笔钱，自以为尽了责任那样。”
于是他清清楚楚地回忆起当时的情景：他在走廊里追上她，把钱塞在她手里，就跑掉了。“哦，那笔钱！”他回想当时的情景，心里也象当时一样又恐惧又嫌恶。“唉，多么卑鄙！”他也象当时一样骂出声来。“只有流氓，无赖，才干得出这种事来！我……我就是无赖，就是流氓！”他大声说。“难道我真的是……”他停了停，“难道我真的是无赖吗？如果我不是无赖，那还有谁是呢？”他自问自答。“难道只有这一件事吗？”他继续揭发自己。“难道你同玛丽雅的关系，同她丈夫的关系就不卑鄙，不下流吗？还有你对财产的态度呢？你借口钱是你母亲遗留下来的，就享用你自己也认为不合理的财产。你的生活整个儿都是游手好闲、卑鄙无耻的。而你对卡秋莎的行为可说是登峰造极了。无赖，流氓！人家要怎样评判我就怎样评判我好了，我可以欺骗他们，可是我欺骗不了我自己。”
他恍然大悟，近来他对人，特别是今天他对公爵，对沙斐雅公爵夫人，对米西和对柯尔尼的憎恶，归根到底都是对他自己的憎恶。说也奇怪，这种自认堕落的心情是既痛苦又欣慰的。
聂赫留朵夫生平进行过好多次“灵魂的净化”。他所谓“灵魂的净化”是指这样一种精神状态：他生活了一段时期，忽然觉得内心生活迟钝，甚至完全停滞。他就着手把灵魂里堆积着的污垢清除出去，因为这种污垢是内心生活停滞的原因。
在这种觉醒以后，聂赫留朵夫总是订出一些日常必须遵守的规则，例如写日记，开始一种他希望能坚持下去的新生活，也就是他自己所说的“翻开新的一页”①。但每次他总是经不住尘世的诱惑，不知不觉又堕落下去，而且往往比以前陷得更深。
--------
①原文是英语。
他这样打扫灵魂，振作精神，已经有好几次了。那年夏天他到姑妈家去，正好是第一次做这样的事。这次觉醒使他生气蓬勃、精神奋发，而且持续了相当久。后来，在战争时期，他辞去文职，参加军队，甘愿以身殉国，也有过一次这样的觉醒。但不久灵魂里又积满了污垢。后来还有过一次觉醒，那是他辞去军职，出国学画的时候。
从那时起到现在，他有好久没有净化灵魂了，因此精神上从来没有这样肮脏过，他良心上的要求同他所过的生活太不协调了。他看到这个矛盾，不由得心惊胆战。
这个差距是那么大，积垢是那么多，以致他起初对净化丧失了信心。“你不是尝试过修身，希望变得高尚些，但毫无结果吗？”魔鬼在他心里说，“那又何必再试呢？又不是光你一个人这样，人人都是这样的，生活就是这样的，”魔鬼那么说。但是，那个自由的精神的人已经在聂赫留朵夫身上觉醒了，他是真实、强大而永恒的。聂赫留朵夫不能不相信他。不管他所过的生活同他的理想之间差距有多大，对一个觉醒了的精神的人来说，什么事情都是办得到的。
“我要冲破束缚我精神的虚伪罗网，不管这得花多大代价。我要承认一切，说老实话，做老实事，”他毅然决然地对自己说。“我要老实告诉米西，我是个生活放荡的人，不配同她结婚，这一阵我只给她添了麻烦。我要对玛丽雅（首席贵族妻子）说实话。不过，对她也没有什么话可说，我要对她丈夫说，我是个无赖，我欺骗了他。我要合理处置遗产。我要对她，对卡秋莎说，我是个无赖，对她犯了罪，我要尽可能减轻她的痛苦。对，我要去见她，要求她饶恕我。对，我将象孩子一样要求她的饶恕。”他站住了。“必要时，我就同她结婚。”
他站住，象小时候那样双臂交叉在胸前，抬起眼睛仰望着上苍说：
“主哇，你帮助我，引导我，来到我的心中，清除我身上的一切污垢吧！”
他做祷告，请求上帝帮助他，到他心中来，清除他身上的一切污垢。他的要求立刻得到了满足。存在于他心中的上帝在他的意识中觉醒了。他感觉到上帝的存在，因此不仅感觉到自由、勇气和生趣，而且感觉到善的全部力量。凡是人能做到的一切最好的事，他觉得如今他都能做到。
他对自己说这些话的时候，眼睛里饱含着泪水，又有好的泪水，又有坏的泪水。好的泪水是由于这些年来沉睡在他心里的精神的人终于觉醒了；坏的泪水是由于他自怜自爱，自以为有什么美德。
他感到浑身发热。他走到窗口，打开窗子。窗子通向花园。这是一个空气清新而没有风的月夜，街上响起一阵辘辘的马车声，然后是一片寂静。窗外有一棵高大的杨树，那光秃的树枝纵横交错，把影子清楚地投落在广场干净的沙地上。左边是仓房的房顶，在明亮的月光下显得白忽忽的。前面是一片交织的树枝，在树枝的掩映下看得见一堵黑魆魆的矮墙。聂赫留朵夫望着月光下的花园和房顶，望着杨树的阴影，吸着沁人心脾的空气。
“太好了！哦，太好了，我的上帝，太好了！”他为自己灵魂里的变化而不断欢呼。
Part 1 Chapter 29
MASLOVA IN PRISON.
Maslova reached her cell only at six in the evening, tired and footsore, having, unaccustomed as she was to walking, gone 10 miles on the stony road that day. She was crushed by the unexpectedly severe sentence and tormented by hunger. During the first interval of her trial, when the soldiers were eating bread and hard-boiled eggs in her presence, her mouth watered and she realised she was hungry, but considered it beneath her dignity to beg of them. Three hours later the desire to eat had passed, and she felt only weak. It was then she received the unexpected sentence. At first she thought she had made a mistake; she could not imagine herself as a convict in Siberia, and could not believe what she heard. But seeing the quiet, business-like faces of judges and jury, who heard this news as if it were perfectly natural and expected, she grew indignant, and proclaimed loudly to the whole Court that she was not guilty. Finding that her cry was also taken as something natural and expected, and feeling incapable of altering matters, she was horror-struck and began to weep in despair, knowing that she must submit to the cruel and surprising injustice that had been done her. What astonished her most was that young men--or, at any rate, not old men--the same men who always looked so approvingly at her (one of them, the public prosecutor, she had seen in quite a different humour) had condemned her. While she was sitting in the prisoners' room before the trial and during the intervals, she saw these men looking in at the open door pretending they had to pass there on some business, or enter the room and gaze on her with approval. And then, for some unknown reason, these same men had condemned her to hard labour, though she was innocent of the charge laid against her. At first she cried, but then quieted down and sat perfectly stunned in the prisoners' room, waiting to be led back. She wanted only two things now--tobacco and strong drink. In this state Botchkova and Kartinkin found her when they were led into the same room after being sentenced. Botchkova began at once to scold her, and call her a "convict."
"Well! What have you gained? justified yourself, have you? What you have deserved, that you've got. Out in Siberia you'll give up your finery, no fear!"
Maslova sat with her hands inside her sleeves, hanging her head and looking in front of her at the dirty floor without moving, only saying: "I don't bother you, so don't you bother me. I don't bother you, do I?" she repeated this several times, and was silent again. She did brighten up a little when Botchkova and Kartinkin were led away and an attendant brought her three roubles.
"Are you Maslova?" he asked. "Here you are; a lady sent it you," he said, giving her the money.
"A lady--what lady?"
"You just take it. I'm not going to talk to you."
This money was sent by Kitaeva, the keeper of the house in which she used to live. As she was leaving the court she turned to the usher with the question whether she might give Maslova a little money. The usher said she might. Having got permission, she removed the three-buttoned Swedish kid glove from her plump, white hand, and from an elegant purse brought from the back folds of her silk skirt took a pile of coupons, [in Russia coupons cut off interest-bearing papers are often used as money] just cut off from the interest-bearing papers which she had earned in her establishment, chose one worth 2 roubles and 50 copecks, added two 20 and one 10-copeck coins, and gave all this to the usher. The usher called an attendant, and in his presence gave the money.
"Belease to giff it accurately," said Carolina Albertovna Kitaeva.
The attendant was hurt by her want of confidence, and that was why he treated Maslova so brusquely. Maslova was glad of the money, because it could give her the only thing she now desired. "If I could but get cigarettes and take a whiff!" she said to herself, and all her thoughts centred on the one desire to smoke and drink. She longed for spirits so that she tasted them and felt the strength they would give her; and she greedily breathed in the air when the fumes of tobacco reached her from the door of a room that opened into the corridor. But she had to wait long, for the secretary, who should have given the order for her to go, forgot about the prisoners while talking and even disputing with one of the advocates about the article forbidden by the censor.
At last, about five o'clock, she was allowed to go, and was led away through the back door by her escort, the Nijni man and the Tchoovash. Then, still within the entrance to the Law Courts, she gave them 50 copecks, asking them to get her two rolls and some cigarettes. The Tchoovash laughed, took the money, and said, "All right; I'll get 'em," and really got her the rolls and the cigarettes and honestly returned the change. She was not allowed to smoke on the way, and, with her craving unsatisfied, she continued her way to the prison. When she was brought to the gate of the prison, a hundred convicts who had arrived by rail were being led in. The convicts, bearded, clean-shaven, old, young, Russians, foreigners, some with their heads shaved and rattling with the chains on their feet, filled the anteroom with dust, noise and an acid smell of perspiration. Passing Maslova, all the convicts looked at her, and some came up to her and brushed her as they passed.
"Ay, here's a wench--a fine one," said one.
"My respects to you, miss," said another, winking at her. One dark man with a moustache, the rest of his face and the back of his head clean shaved, rattling with his chains and catching her feet in them, sprang near and embraced her.
"What! don't you know your chum? Come, come; don't give yourself airs," showing his teeth and his eyes glittering when she pushed him away.
"You rascal! what are you up to?" shouted the inspector's assistant, coming in from behind. The convict shrank back and jumped away. The assistant assailed Maslova.
"What are you here for?"
Maslova was going to say she had been brought back from the Law Courts, but she was so tired that she did not care to speak.
"She has returned from the Law Courts, sir," said one of the soldiers, coming forward with his fingers lifted to his cap.
"Well, hand her over to the chief warder. I won't have this sort of thing."
"Yes, sir."
"Sokoloff, take her in!" shouted the assistant inspector.
The chief warder came up, gave Maslova a slap on the shoulder, and making a sign with his head for her to follow led her into the corridor of the women's ward. There she was searched, and as nothing prohibited was found on her (she had hidden her box of cigarettes inside a roll) she was led to the cell she had left in the morning.
玛丝洛娃直到傍晚六时才回到牢房。她不习惯长途跋涉，如今一口气走了十五里石子路，感到两腿酸痛，精神上又受到意想不到的严厉判决的打击，再加饥饿难忍，人简直要瘫下来。
在一次审讯暂停时，法警们在她旁边吃着面包和煮鸡蛋，她嘴里涌满口水。她感到饥饿，但去向他们讨一点来吃，又觉得失面子。这以后又过了三小时，她不再想吃东西，但觉得浑身乏力。就在这时，她听到了意想不到的判决。最初一刹那，她以为是她听错了，无法相信听到的话，无法把苦役犯这个词儿同自己联系起来。不过，她看见法官和陪审员脸上都那么一本正经，无动于衷，判决时都若无其事，感到十分气愤，就向整个法庭大声叫屈。但看到就连她的叫屈人家也不当一回事，又不能改变局面，她就哭了，觉得只好顺受那个硬加到她头上的天大冤屈。特别使她感到惊讶的是，那么残酷地给她判刑的竟是那些一直和蔼可亲地打量着她的中年和青年男人。她看出，只有一个人，就是那个副检察官，心情一直与别人不同。她起初坐在犯人拘留室里等待开庭，后来在审讯暂停时又坐在那里，她看到这些男人都假装有什么事，在她门口走来走去，或者索性走进房间里来，只是为了要好好地看看她。谁想到就是这些男人竟莫名其妙地判她服苦役，尽管她并没有犯被控告的那些罪。开头她放声痛哭，后来停止了哭泣，呆呆地坐在拘留室里，等待押回监狱。现在她只渴望一件事：吸烟。当包奇科娃和卡尔津金在宣判后也被押到这个房间里时，她正处在这样的精神状态。包奇科娃一来就骂玛丝洛娃，叫她苦役犯。
“怎么样，你赢了？没罪了？这回怕逃不掉了吧，贱货！
你这是罪有应得。服了苦役，看你还怎么卖俏？”
玛丝洛娃双手揣在囚袍袖管里，坐在那儿，低下头，呆呆地望着前面两步外那块踩得很脏的地板，嘴里只是说：
“我没惹您，您也别来犯我。我可没惹您，”她反复说了几遍，就不再吭声了。直到卡尔津金和包奇科娃被押走，一个法警给她送来三个卢布，她才变得稍微灵活些。
“你是玛丝洛娃吗？”他问。“拿去，这是一位太太送给你的，”法警说着把钱交给她。
“哪位太太？”
“你拿去就是了，谁高兴跟你多罗唆。”
这钱是妓院掌班基达耶娃叫他送来的。她离开法庭的时候，问民事执行吏，她能不能给玛丝洛娃一点钱。民事执行吏说可以。她获得许可，就脱下钉有三个钮扣的麂皮手套，露出又白又胖的手，从绸裙的后面皱褶里掏出一个时式钱包。钱包里装着厚厚一叠息票①，那都是她从妓院挣得的证券上剪下来的。她取出一张两卢布五十戈比的息票，再加上两枚二十戈比的硬币和一枚十戈比的硬币，交给民事执行吏。民事执行吏唤来一名法警，当着女施主的面把这些钱交给法警。
--------
①在帝俄时代，证券的息票往往当现钱流通。
“请您务必交给她，”基达耶娃对法警说。
法警因为人家如此不信任他而生气，所以才那么怒气冲冲地对待玛丝洛娃。
玛丝洛娃拿到钱很高兴，因为有了这钱就可以弄到此刻她所想要的唯一东西。
“真想弄些烟来抽抽，”她渴望抽烟，暗自想着。她实在想抽烟，就拚命吸着弥漫在走廊里的烟味——那是从各个办公室里飘出来的。但她还得等待好多时候，因为负责派人遣送她回狱的书记官把被告给忘了，只顾同一名律师谈论一篇查禁的文章，甚至同他发生了争吵。审判结束后，有几个年轻的和年老的男人特意走来看她一眼，交头接耳地议论着什么。但她此刻根本不去理会他们。
直到四点多钟，她才被押解回狱。押解她的那个下城人和楚瓦什人从后门把她带出法庭。还在法庭门厅里，她就给了他们二十戈比，要求他们给她买两个白面包和一包香烟。楚瓦什人笑了，接过钱说：
“好的，我们去给你买，”他说完真的去给她买了香烟和面包，并且把找头交给她。
路上是不准吸烟的。这样玛丝洛娃只得带着没有满足的烟瘾走回牢房。她回到监狱门口，大约有一百名男犯正好从火车站被解到这里来。她在过道里遇见了他们。
那些犯人有留大胡子的，有不留胡子的，有年老的，有年轻的，有俄罗斯人，有其他民族的人，有些人剃了阴阳头，脚上哐啷哐啷地带着铁镣。他们弄得前屋里灰尘飞扬，并且充满脚步声、说话声和汗酸气。这些犯人从玛丝洛娃身边走过时，都色迷迷地打量着她，有几个擦着她的身子走过，脸上现出淫猥的丑态。
“嘿，这妞儿，长得多俏，”一个犯人说。
“你好哇，小娘子，”另一个挤挤眼说。
一个脸色黝黑的犯人，后脑壳剃得发青，刮得精光的脸上留着小胡子，脚上拖着哐啷啷响的脚镣，跳到她跟前，一把搂住她。
“难道连老朋友都不认得了？哼，别装腔了！”他露出牙，闪亮眼睛，嚷道。玛丝洛娃把他推开了。
“你这是要干什么，混蛋？”副典狱长从后面走过来，对他吆喝道。
那犯人缩紧身子，慌忙躲开。副典狱长就转身对玛丝洛娃骂道：
“你待在这儿干什么？”
玛丝洛娃想说她从法院里刚回来，但她实在太疲乏了，所以懒得开口。
“刚从法院里来，长官，”那个年纪大些的押解兵穿过人群，手举到帽沿上敬礼说。
“噢，那就把她交给看守长。简直不象话！”
“是，长官。”
“索柯洛夫！把她带去，”副典狱长嚷道。
看守长走过来，怒气冲冲地往玛丝洛娃的肩上一推，对她点点头，把她领到女监的走廊里。在那里她被浑身上下搜摸了一遍，没有搜到什么（那包香烟已被塞在面包里），就又被送回早晨出来的那间牢房里。
Part 1 Chapter 30
THE CELL.
The cell in which Maslova was imprisoned was a large room 21 feet long and 10 feet broad; it had two windows and a large stove. Two-thirds of the space were taken up by shelves used as beds. The planks they were made of had warped and shrunk. Opposite the door hung a dark-coloured icon with a wax candle sticking to it and a bunch of everlastings hanging down from it. By the door to the right there was a dark spot on the floor on which stood a stinking tub. The inspection had taken place and the women were locked up for the night.
The occupants of this room were 15 persons, including three children. It was still quite light. Only two of the women were lying down: a consumptive woman imprisoned for theft, and an idiot who spent most of her time in sleep and who was arrested because she had no passport. The consumptive woman was not asleep, but lay with wide open eyes, her cloak folded under her head, trying to keep back the phlegm that irritated her throat, and not to cough.
Some of the other women, most of whom had nothing on but coarse brown holland chemises, stood looking out of the window at the convicts down in the yard, and some sat sewing. Among the latter was the old woman, Korableva, who had seen Maslova off in the morning. She was a tall, strong, gloomy-looking woman; her fair hair, which had begun to turn grey on the temples, hung down in a short plait. She was sentenced to hard labour in Siberia because she had killed her husband with an axe for making up to their daughter. She was at the head of the women in the cell, and found means of carrying on a trade in spirits with them. Beside her sat another woman sewing a coarse canvas sack. This was the wife of a railway watchman, [There are small watchmen's cottages at distances of about one mile from each other along the Russian railways, and the watchmen or their wives have to meet every train.] imprisoned for three months because she did not come out with the flags to meet a train that was passing, and an accident had occurred. She was a short, snub-nosed woman, with small, black eyes; kind and talkative. The third of the women who were sewing was Theodosia, a quiet young girl, white and rosy, very pretty, with bright child's eyes, and long fair plaits which she wore twisted round her head. She was in prison for attempting to poison her husband. She had done this immediately after her wedding (she had been given in marriage without her consent at the age of 16) because her husband would give her no peace. But in the eight months during which she had been let out on bail, she had not only made it up with her husband, but come to love him, so that when her trial came they were heart and soul to one another. Although her husband, her father-in-law, but especially her mother-in-law, who had grown very fond of her, did all they could to get her acquitted, she was sentenced to hard labour in Siberia. The kind, merry, ever-smiling Theodosia had a place next Maslova's on the shelf bed, and had grown so fond of her that she took it upon herself as a duty to attend and wait on her. Two other women were sitting without any work at the other end of the shelf bedstead. One was a woman of about 40, with a pale, thin face, who once probably had been very handsome. She sat with her baby at her thin, white breast. The crime she had committed was that when a recruit was, according to the peasants' view, unlawfully taken from their village, and the people stopped the police officer and took the recruit away from him, she (an aunt of the lad unlawfully taken) was the first to catch hold of the bridle of the horse on which he was being carried off. The other, who sat doing nothing, was a kindly, grey-haired old woman, hunchbacked and with a flat bosom. She sat behind the stove on the bedshelf, and pretended to catch a fat four-year-old boy, who ran backwards and forwards in front of her, laughing gaily. This boy had only a little shirt on and his hair was cut short. As he ran past the old woman he kept repeating, "There, haven't caught me!" This old woman and her son were accused of incendiarism. She bore her imprisonment with perfect cheerfulness, but was concerned about her son, and chiefly about her "old man," who she feared would get into a terrible state with no one to wash for him. Besides these seven women, there were four standing at one of the open windows, holding on to the iron bars. They were making signs and shouting to the convicts whom Maslova had met when returning to prison, and who were now passing through the yard. One of these women was big and heavy, with a flabby body, red hair, and freckled on her pale yellow face, her hands, and her fat neck. She shouted something in a loud, raucous voice, and laughed hoarsely. This woman was serving her term for theft. Beside her stood an awkward, dark little woman, no bigger than a child of ten, with a long waist and very short legs, a red, blotchy face, thick lips which did not hide her long teeth, and eyes too far apart. She broke by fits and starts into screeching laughter at what was going on in the yard. She was to be tried for stealing and incendiarism. They called her Khoroshavka. Behind her, in a very dirty grey chemise, stood a thin, miserable-looking pregnant woman, who was to be tried for concealment of theft. This woman stood silent, but kept smiling with pleasure and approval at what was going on below. With these stood a peasant woman of medium height, the mother of the boy who was playing with the old woman and of a seven-year-old girl. These were in prison with her because she had no one to leave them with. She was serving her term of imprisonment for illicit sale of spirits. She stood a little further from the window knitting a stocking, and though she listened to the other prisoners' words she shook her head disapprovingly, frowned, and closed her eyes. But her seven-year-old daughter stood in her little chemise, her flaxen hair done up in a little pigtail, her blue eyes fixed, and, holding the red-haired woman by the skirt, attentively listened to the words of abuse that the women and the convicts flung at each other, and repeated them softly, as if learning them by heart. The twelfth prisoner, who paid no attention to what was going on, was a very tall, stately girl, the daughter of a deacon, who had drowned her baby in a well. She went about with bare feet, wearing only a dirty chemise. The thick, short plait of her fair hair had come undone and hung down dishevelled, and she paced up and down the free space of the cell, not looking at any one, turning abruptly every time she came up to the wall.
玛丝洛娃那间牢房长九俄尺，宽七俄尺，有两扇窗子，靠墙有一座灰泥剥落的火炉，还有几张木板干裂的板床，占去三分之二的地位。牢房中央，正对房门挂着乌黑的圣像，旁边插着一支蜡烛，下面挂着一束积满灰尘的蜡菊。房门左边有一块发黑的地板，上面放着一个臭气熏天的木桶。看守刚点过名，女犯们就被锁在牢房里过夜。
这里总共关着十五个人：十二个女人和三个孩子。
天色还很亮，只有两个女人躺在板铺上：一个是因没有身份证而被捕的傻婆娘，她差不多一直用囚袍蒙住头睡觉，另一个害有痨病，因犯盗窃罪而判刑。这个女人用囚袍枕着头，睁大一双眼睛躺在那里没有睡着，勉强忍着咳嗽，压下一口涌上喉咙而感到发痒的粘痰。其余的女人都披着头发，只穿一件粗布衬衫。有的坐在板铺上缝补，有的站在窗边望着院子里走过的男犯。三个做针线活的女人当中，有一个就是今天早晨玛丝洛娃去受审时送别她的老太婆，名字叫柯拉勃列娃。她神色忧郁，蹙着眉头，满脸皱纹，下巴底下皮肉松弛，象挂着一个口袋。她身材高大，淡褐色头发编成一根短小的辫子，两鬓花白，脸颊上有一个疣子，上面长着汗毛。这个老太婆因为用斧头砍死亲夫，被判处苦役。她之所以杀死他，是因为他纠缠她的女儿。她是这个牢房里的犯人头，但她还偷卖私酒。她戴着眼镜做针线活，那双做惯粗活的大手象一般农妇那样用三个手指捏着针，针尖对着自己的身子。她旁边坐着一个皮肤黝黑、个儿不高的女人。她生着狮子鼻和一双乌黑的小眼睛，模样和善，喜欢唠叨，在缝一个帆布口袋。她是铁路上的道口工，被判处三个月徒刑，因为火车来的时候她没有举起旗子，结果出了车祸。第三个做针线活的女人是费多霞，同伴们都叫她费尼奇卡。她是一个脸色白里透红、模样可爱的年轻女人，生有一双孩子般纯净的浅蓝色眼睛，两条淡褐色长辫子盘在小小的脑袋上。她被关押是因为蓄意毒死丈夫。她出嫁时还是个十六岁的小姑娘，结婚后就想毒死丈夫。在她交保出狱，等候审讯的八个月里，她不仅跟丈夫和好了，而且深深地爱上了他。当法院开庭的时候，她跟丈夫已经十分恩爱了。尽管做丈夫的和公公，特别是十分疼爱她的婆婆，在法庭上竭力替她开脱，但她还是被判流放到西伯利亚服苦役。这个善良乐观、总是笑眯眯的费多霞就睡在玛丝洛娃旁边。她不仅很喜爱玛丝洛娃，而且认为关心她、替她做事是自己的本分。板铺上还有两个女人坐着不干活。一个四十岁光景，面黄肌瘦，年轻时一定长得很美，如今可变得又黄又瘦了。她手里抱着一个娃娃，露出又长又白的乳房给他喂奶。她犯的罪是：她的村子里被押走一名新兵，老百姓认为这样不合法，就拦住警察局长，把新兵夺回来。她就是那个被非法押走的小伙子的姑妈，带头抓住新兵所骑的马的缰绳。板铺上还闲坐着一个矮小的老太婆，相貌和善，满脸皱纹，头发花白，背有点驼。这个老太婆坐在火炉旁边的板铺上。一个短头发、大肚子的四岁男孩，嘻嘻哈哈地从她旁边跑过，她装出要捉他的样子。那孩子只穿一件小小的衬衫，在她面前跑来跑去，嘴里一直嚷着：“哈哈，老婆婆，你抓不住我的，你抓不住我的！”这个老太婆和她的儿子一起被控犯纵火罪。她心平气和地忍受着监禁生活，只是为同时入狱的儿子难过，但她最放心不下的还是她的老头子，唯恐她不在，他会生满一身虱子，因为儿媳妇跑掉了，没有人招呼他洗澡。
除了这七个，还有四个女人站在一扇打开的窗子前面，双手握住铁栅栏，同刚才在门口撞见玛丝洛娃、此刻正从院子里走过的男犯搭话，又是比手势，又是叫嚷。其中有个因犯偷窃罪而被判刑的女人，生得高大笨重，一身是肉，头发火红色，白里透黄的脸上和手上生满雀斑，粗大的脖子从敞开的衣领里露了出来。她对着窗口声音嘶哑地拚命嚷着一些不堪入耳的粗话。她旁边站着一个皮肤发黑、相貌难看的女犯，上身很长，两腿短得出奇，身材象十岁的小姑娘。她脸色发红，长满面疱，两只黑眼睛之间的距离很宽，嘴唇又厚又短，遮不住她那暴出的白牙齿。她看到院子里的景象，发出一阵阵尖利的笑声。这个女犯喜欢打扮，大家都叫她“俏娘们”。她因犯盗窃和纵火罪而受审。她们后面站着一个模样可怜的孕妇。她身穿一件肮脏的灰色衬衫，挺着大肚子，形容憔悴，青筋毕露。她被控犯了窝藏贼赃罪。这个女人沉默不语，但看到院子里的情景，一直露出赞许和亲切的微笑。站在窗口的第四个女人因贩卖私酒而判刑。她是个矮壮的乡下女人，生有一双圆圆的暴眼睛，相貌很和善。这个女人就是老太婆逗着玩的小男孩的母亲。她还有一个七岁的女孩，因为没有人照管，也跟她一起坐牢。她也瞧着窗外，但手里不停地织袜子。听到院子里走过的男犯们的话，她不以为然地皱起眉头，闭上眼睛。她那个七岁的女儿，披着一头浅色头发，只穿一件衬衫，站在那个火红色头发的女人旁边，用一只瘦瘦的小手拉住她的裙子，眼神呆滞，用心听着男女囚犯对骂，低声学着说，伤佛要把它们记住似的。第十二个女犯是教堂诵经士的女儿。她把她的私生子丢在井里活活淹死了。这是一个身材修长的姑娘，浅褐色头发扎成一根不长的粗辫子，但辫子松了，披散开来。她那双暴眼睛呆滞无神。她对周围的一切漠不关心，只穿一件肮脏的灰色衬衫，光着脚板，在牢房的空地上来回踱步，每次走到墙跟前又急促地转过身来。
Part 1 Chapter 31
THE PRISONERS.
When the padlock rattled and the door opened to let Maslova into the cell, all turned towards her. Even the deacon's daughter stopped for a moment and looked at her with lifted brows before resuming her steady striding up and down.
Korableva stuck her needle into the brown sacking and looked questioningly at Maslova through her spectacles. "Eh, eh, deary me, so you have come back. And I felt sure they'd acquit you. So you've got it?" She took off her spectacles and put her work down beside her on the shelf bed.
"And here have I and the old lady been saying, 'Why, it may well be they'll let her go free at once.' Why, it happens, ducky, they'll even give you a heap of money sometimes, that's sure," the watchman's wife began, in her singing voice: "Yes, we were wondering, 'Why's she so long?' And now just see what it is. Well, our guessing was no use. The Lord willed otherwise," she went on in musical tones.
"Is it possible? Have they sentenced you?" asked Theodosia, with concern, looking at Maslova with her bright blue, child-like eyes; and her merry young face changed as if she were going to cry.
Maslova did not answer, but went on to her place, the second from the end, and sat down beside Korableva.
"Have you eaten anything?" said Theodosia, rising and coming up to Maslova.
Maslova gave no reply, but putting the rolls on the bedstead, took off her dusty cloak, the kerchief off her curly black head, and began pulling off her shoes. The old woman who had been playing with the boy came up and stood in front of Maslova. "Tz, tz, tz," she clicked with her tongue, shaking her head pityingly. The boy also came up with her, and, putting out his upper lip, stared with wide open eyes at the roll Maslova had brought. When Maslova saw the sympathetic faces of her fellow-prisoners, her lips trembled and she felt inclined to cry, but she succeeded in restraining herself until the old woman and the boy came up. When she heard the kind, pitying clicking of the old woman's tongue, and met the boy's serious eyes turned from the roll to her face, she could bear it no longer; her face quivered and she burst into sobs.
"Didn't I tell you to insist on having a proper advocate?" said Norableva. "Well, what is it? Exile?"
Maslova could not answer, but took from inside the roll a box of cigarettes, on which was a picture of a lady with hair done up very high and dress cut low in front, and passed the box to Korableva. Korableva looked at it and shook her head, chiefly because see did not approve of Maslova's putting her money to such bad use; but still she took out a cigarette, lit it at the lamp, took a puff, and almost forced it into Maslova's hand. Maslova, still crying, began greedily to inhale the tobacco smoke. "Penal servitude," she muttered, blowing out the smoke and sobbing.
"Don't they fear the Lord, the cursed soul-slayers?" muttered Korableva, "sentencing the lass for nothing." At this moment the sound of loud, coarse laughter came from the women who were still at the window. The little girl also laughed, and her childish treble mixed with the hoarse and screeching laughter of the others. One of the convicts outside had done something that produced this effect on the onlookers.
"Lawks! see the shaved hound, what he's doing," said the red-haired woman, her whole fat body shaking with laughter; and leaning against the grating she shouted meaning less obscene words.
"Ugh, the fat fright's cackling," said Korableva, who disliked the red-haired woman. Then, turning to Maslova again, she asked: "How many years?"
"Four," said Maslova, and the tears ran down her cheeks in such profusion that one fell on the cigarette. Maslova crumpled it up angrily and took another.
Though the watchman's wife did not smoke she picked up the cigarette Maslova had thrown away and began straightening it out, talking unceasingly.
"There, now, ducky, so it's true," she said. "Truth's gone to the dogs and they do what they please, and here we were guessing that you'd go free. Norableva says, 'She'll go free.' I say, 'No,' say I. 'No, dear, my heart tells me they'll give it her.' And so it's turned out," she went on, evidently listening with pleasure to her own voice.
The women who had been standing by the window now also came up to Maslova, the convicts who had amused them having gone away. The first to come up were the woman imprisoned for illicit trade in spirits, and her little girl. "Why such a hard sentence?" asked the woman, sitting down by Maslova and knitting fast.
"Why so hard? Because there's no money. That's why! Had there been money, and had a good lawyer that's up to their tricks been hired, they'd have acquitted her, no fear," said Korableva. "There's what's-his-name--that hairy one with the long nose. He'd bring you out clean from pitch, mum, he would. Ah, if we'd only had him!"
"Him, indeed," said Khoroshavka. "Why, he won't spit at you for less than a thousand roubles."
"Seems you've been born under an unlucky star," interrupted the old woman who was imprisoned for incendiarism. "Only think, to entice the lad's wife and lock him himself up to feed vermin, and me, too, in my old days--" she began to retell her story for the hundredth time. "If it isn't the beggar's staff it's the prison. Yes, the beggar's staff and the prison don't wait for an invitation."
"Ah, it seems that's the way with all of them," said the spirit trader; and after looking at her little girl she put down her knitting, and, drawing the child between her knees, began to search her head with deft fingers. "Why do you sell spirits?" she went on. "Why? but what's one to feed the children on?"
These words brought back to Maslova's mind her craving for drink.
"A little vodka," she said to Korableva, wiping the tears with her sleeve and sobbing less frequently.
"All right, fork out," said Korableva.
铁锁哐啷响了一声，玛丝洛娃又被关进牢房。牢里的人都向她转过身去。就连诵经士的女儿也站住，扬起眉毛，瞧了瞧进来的人，但她一言不发，接着又迈开她那有力的大步走了起来。柯拉勃列娃把针扎在粗麻布上，从眼镜上方疑问地凝视着玛丝洛娃。
“哎呀，老天爷！你回来啦。我还以为他们会把你释放呢，”她用男人一般沙哑低沉的声音说。“看样子他们要你坐牢喽。”
她摘下眼镜，把针线活放在身边的板铺上。
“好姑娘，我刚才还跟大婶说过，也许会当场把你释放的。据说这样的事是常有的。还会给些钱呢，全得看你的造化了，”道口工立刻用唱歌一般好听的声音说。“唉，真是没想到。看来我们占的卦都不灵。好姑娘，看来上帝有上帝的安排，”她一口气说出一套亲切动听的话来。
“难道真的判刑了？”费多霞现出满腔同情的神色，用她那双孩子般清澈的蓝眼睛瞧着玛丝洛娃，问。她那张快乐而年轻的脸整个儿变了样，仿佛要哭出来。
玛丝洛娃什么也没回答，默默地走到自己的铺位上坐下。
她的床铺在靠墙第二张，紧挨着柯拉勃列娃。
“你大概还没有吃过饭吧？”费多霞说着站起来，走到玛丝洛娃跟前。
玛丝洛娃没有回答，却把两个白面包放在床头上，开始脱衣服。她脱下满是灰土的囚袍，从鬈曲的黑头发上摘下头巾，坐下来。
背有点驼的老太婆在板铺另一头逗着小男孩玩，这时也走过来，站在玛丝洛娃面前。
“啧，啧，啧！”她满心怜悯地摇摇头，啧着舌头说。
那个男孩子也跟着老太婆走过来，眼睛睁得老大，翘起上嘴唇，盯着玛丝洛娃带来的白面包。经过这一天的折腾以后，玛丝洛娃看见这一张张满怀同情的脸，她忍不住想哭，嘴唇都哆嗦起来。但她竭力忍住，直到老太婆和男孩子向她走过来。当她听到老太婆充满同情的啧啧声，看见男孩子聚精会神地盯着白面包的眼睛又转过来瞧着她时，她再也忍不住了。她整个脸都哆嗦着，接着放声痛哭起来。
“我早就说过，得找一位有本事的律师，”柯拉勃列娃说。
“怎么，要把你流放吗？”她问。
玛丝洛娃想回答，可是说不出话。她一面哭，一面从面包里挖出那包香烟。烟盒上印着一个脸色白里透红的太太，头发梳得很高，敞开的领子露出一块三角形的胸部。玛丝洛娃把那包烟交给柯拉勃列娃。柯拉勃列娃瞧了瞧烟盒上的画，不以为然地摇摇头，主要是怪玛丝洛娃不该这样乱花钱。她取出一支烟，凑着油灯点着，自己先吸了一口，然后把它交给玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃没有停止哭，一口接一口地拚命吸烟，然后把烟雾吐出来。
“服苦役，”她呜咽着说。
“这帮恶霸，该死的吸血鬼，不敬畏上帝，”柯拉勃列娃说。“平白无故就把人家姑娘判了刑。”
这当儿，那些留在窗口的女人迸发出一阵哄笑声。小女孩也笑了。她那尖细的孩子的笑声，同三个大人沙哑而刺耳的笑声汇成了一片。院子里有个男犯作了个什么怪动作，逗得窗口的看客都忍不住笑起来。
“呸，这条剃光头毛的公狗！他这是干什么呀！”那个红头发的女人说，笑得浑身的胖肉都抖动起来。她把脸贴在铁栅栏上，嘴里胡乱嚷着下流话。
“嘿，这没良心的东西！有什么好笑的！”柯拉勃列娃对红头发女人摇摇头，说。接着她又问玛丝洛娃：“判了好多年吗？”
“四年，”玛丝洛娃说，眼睛里饱含着泪水，有一滴眼泪落到香烟上。
玛丝洛娃怒气冲冲地把那支烟揉成一团，扔掉，又拿了一支。
道口工虽然不吸烟，却连忙把烟头捡起来，把它弄直了，同时嘴里说个不停。
“看来一点儿也不错，好姑娘，”她说，“真理让骗猪给吃了。他们想干什么就干什么。柯拉勃列娃大婶说他们会把你放了的，我说不会。我说，好人儿，我的心觉得出来，他们不会放过她的。可怜的姑娘，果然没错，”她说，得意地听着自己的声音。
这时，男犯都已从院子里走掉，同他们搭话的女人也都离开窗口，来到玛丝洛娃跟前。第一个走过来的是带着女孩的暴眼睛私酒贩子。
“怎么判得这样重啊？”她一边问，一边挨着玛丝洛娃坐下来，手里继续迅速地编着袜子。
“因为没有钱才判得那么重。要是有钱，请上一个有本事的讼师，包管就没有事了，”柯拉勃列娃说。“那个家伙……他叫什么呀……蓬头散发的，大鼻子……嘿，我的太太，要是能把他请来，他就会把你从水里捞起来，让你身上不沾一滴水。”
“哼，怎么请得起，”俏娘们龇着牙冷笑了一声，挨着她们坐下，“没有一千卢布你就甭想请得动他。”
“看样子，你生来就是这样的命，”因犯纵火罪而坐牢的老太婆插嘴说。“我的命也真苦，人家把我的儿媳妇抢走了，还把儿子关到牢里喂虱子，连我这么一把年纪的人都被关进来了，”她又讲起她那讲过成百遍的身世来。“看样子，坐牢也罢，要饭也罢，你就甭想躲开它。不是要饭，就是坐牢。”
“他们都是一路货，”贩私酒的女人说，她仔细察看女孩的头，就放下手里的袜子，把女孩拉过来夹在两腿中间，手指灵活地在她的头上找虱子。“他们问我：‘你为什么贩卖私酒？’请问，叫我拿什么来养活孩子呢？”她一面说，一面熟练地做她做惯的活儿。
私酒贩子的这番话使玛丝洛娃想起了酒。
“最好弄点酒来喝喝，”她对柯拉勃列娃说，用衬衫袖子擦擦眼泪，只偶尔抽搭一声。
“要喝吗？行，拿钱来，”柯拉勃列娃说。
Part 1 Chapter 32
A PRISON QUARREL.
Maslova got the money, which she had also hidden in a roll, and passed the coupon to Korableva. Korableva accepted it, though she could not read, trusting to Khoroshavka, who knew everything, and who said that the slip of paper was worth 2 roubles 50 copecks, then climbed up to the ventilator, where she had hidden a small flask of vodka. Seeing this, the women whose places were further off went away. Meanwhile Maslova shook the dust out of her cloak and kerchief, got up on the bedstead, and began eating a roll.
"I kept your tea for you," said Theodosia, getting down from the shelf a mug and a tin teapot wrapped in a rag, "but I'm afraid it is quite cold." The liquid was quite cold and tasted more of tin than of tea, yet Maslova filled the mug and began drinking it with her roll. "Finashka, here you are," she said, breaking off a bit of the roll and giving it to the boy, who stood looking at her mouth.
Meanwhile Korableva handed the flask of vodka and a mug to Maslova, who offered some to her and to Khoroshavka. These prisoners were considered the aristocracy of the cell because they had some money, and shared what they possessed with the others.
In a few moments Maslova brightened up and related merrily what had happened at the court, and what had struck her most, i.e., how all the men had followed her wherever she went. In the court they all looked at her, she said, and kept coming into the prisoners' room while she was there.
"One of the soldiers even says, 'It's all to look at you that they come.' One would come in, 'Where is such a paper?' or something, but I see it is not the paper he wants; he just devours me with his eyes," she said, shaking her head. "Regular artists."
"Yes, that's so," said the watchman's wife, and ran on in her musical strain, "they're like flies after sugar."
"And here, too," Maslova interrupted her, "the same thing. They can do without anything else. But the likes of them will go without bread sooner than miss that! Hardly had they brought me back when in comes a gang from the railway. They pestered me so, I did not know how to rid myself of them. Thanks to the assistant, he turned them off. One bothered so, I hardly got away."
"What's he like?" asked Khoroshevka.
"Dark, with moustaches."
"It must be him."
"Him--who?"
"Why, Schegloff; him as has just gone by."
"What's he, this Schegloff?"
"What, she don't know Schegloff? Why, he ran twice from Siberia. Now they've got him, but he'll run away. The warders themselves are afraid of him," said Khoroshavka, who managed to exchange notes with the male prisoners and knew all that went on in the prison. "He'll run away, that's flat."
"If he does go away you and I'll have to stay," said Korableva, turning to Maslova, "but you'd better tell us now what the advocate says about petitioning. Now's the time to hand it in."
Maslova answered that she knew nothing about it.
At that moment the red-haired woman came up to the "aristocracy" with both freckled hands in her thick hair, scratching her head with her nails.
"I'll tell you all about it, Katerina," she began. "First and foremost, you'll have to write down you're dissatisfied with the sentence, then give notice to the Procureur."
"What do you want here?" said Korableva angrily; "smell the vodka, do you? Your chatter's not wanted. We know what to do without your advice."
"No one's speaking to you; what do you stick your nose in for?"
"It's vodka you want; that's why you come wriggling yourself in here."
"Well, offer her some," said Maslova, always ready to share anything she possessed with anybody.
"I'll offer her something."
"Come on then," said the red-haired one, advancing towards Korableva. "Ah! think I'm afraid of such as you?"
"Convict fright!"
"That's her as says it."
"Slut!"
"I? A slut? Convict! Murderess!" screamed the red-haired one.
"Go away, I tell you," said Korableva gloomily, but the red-haired one came nearer and Korableva struck her in the chest. The red-haired woman seemed only to have waited for this, and with a sudden movement caught hold of Korableva's hair with one hand and with the other struck her in the face. Korableva seized this hand, and Maslova and Khoroshavka caught the red-haired woman by her arms, trying to pull her away, but she let go the old woman's hair with her hand only to twist it round her fist. Korableva, with her head bent to one side, was dealing out blows with one arm and trying to catch the red-haired woman's hand with her teeth, while the rest of the women crowded round, screaming and trying to separate the fighters; even the consumptive one came up and stood coughing and watching the fight. The children cried and huddled together. The noise brought the woman warder and a jailer. The fighting women were separated; and Korableva, taking out the bits of torn hair from her head, and the red-haired one, holding her torn chemise together over her yellow breast, began loudly to complain.
"I know, it's all the vodka. Wait a bit; I'll tell the inspector tomorrow. He'll give it you. Can't I smell it? Mind, get it all out of the way, or it will be the worse for you," said the warder. "We've no time to settle your disputes. Get to your places and be quiet."
But quiet was not soon re-established. For a long time the women went on disputing and explaining to one another whose fault it all was. At last the warder and the jailer left the cell, the women grew quieter and began going to bed, and the old woman went to the icon and commenced praying.
"The two jailbirds have met," the red-haired woman suddenly called out in a hoarse voice from the other end of the shelf beds, accompanying every word with frightfully vile abuse.
"Mind you don't get it again," Korableva replied, also adding words of abuse, and both were quiet again.
"Had I not been stopped I'd have pulled your damned eyes out," again began the red-haired one, and an answer of the same kind followed from Korableva. Then again a short interval and more abuse. But the intervals became longer and longer, as when a thunder-cloud is passing, and at last all was quiet.
All were in bed, some began to snore; and only the old woman, who always prayed a long time, went on bowing before the icon and the deacon's daughter, who had got up after the warder left, was pacing up and down the room again. Maslova kept thinking that she was now a convict condemned to hard labour, and had twice been reminded of this--once by Botchkova and once by the red-haired woman--and she could not reconcile herself to the thought. Korableva, who lay next to her, turned over in her bed.
"There now," said Maslova in a low voice; "who would have thought it? See what others do and get nothing for it."
"Never mind, girl. People manage to live in Siberia. As for you, you'll not be lost there either," Korableva said, trying to comfort her.
"I know I'll not be lost; still it is hard. It's not such a fate I want--I, who am used to a comfortable life."
"Ah, one can't go against God," said Korableva, with a sigh. "One can't, my dear."
"I know, granny. Still, it's hard."
They were silent for a while.
"Do you hear that baggage?" whispered Korableva, drawing Maslova's attention to a strange sound proceeding from the other end of the room.
This sound was the smothered sobbing of the red-haired woman. The red-haired woman was crying because she had been abused and had not got any of the vodka she wanted so badly; also because she remembered how all her life she had been abused, mocked at, offended, beaten. Remembering this, she pitied herself, and, thinking no one heard her, began crying as children cry, sniffing with her nose and swallowing the salt tears.
"I'm sorry for her," said Maslova.
"Of course one is sorry," said Korableva, "but she shouldn't come bothering."
玛丝洛娃从面包里掏出钱，把一张息票交给柯拉勃列娃。柯拉勃列娃接过息票，瞧了瞧。她不识字，但信任那个无所不知的俏娘们。俏娘们告诉她息票值两卢布五十戈比。柯拉勃列娃爬到通气洞口，取出蒙在那里的一瓶酒。女人们，除了贴近玛丝洛娃的几个外，看到这情景，纷纷回到自己的铺位上去。玛丝洛娃抖掉头巾和囚袍上的灰土，爬到铺上，开始吃面包。
“我给你留着茶，恐怕凉了，”费多霞说着从墙架上取下一把用包脚布裹着的白铁茶壶和一个带把的杯子。
那茶完全凉了，而且白铁味道比茶味更浓，但玛丝洛娃还是倒了一杯，就着吃面包。
“费纳什卡，给你，”她叫道，掰下一块面包，递给眼睛直盯住她嘴巴的小男孩。
这当儿，柯拉勃列娃把酒瓶和杯子交给玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃请柯拉勃列娃和俏娘们一起喝。这三个女犯是牢房里的贵族，因为她们有钱，有了东西就一起享用。
过了几分钟，玛丝洛娃兴奋了，兴致勃勃地讲起法庭上的情景和法庭上特别使她惊讶的一件事，还滑稽地摹仿检察官的动作。她说，法庭上的男人个个都兴致勃勃地望着她，为此还特意闯到犯人室里来。
“就连那个押解我的兵都说：‘他们这都是来看你的。’一会儿来了一个人，说是来拿文件或者什么东西，可是我看出，他要的不是文件，而是要用眼睛把我吞下去，”她笑嘻嘻地说，摇摇头，仿佛她也弄不懂是怎么一回事。“全会演戏。”
“这话说得一点也不假，”道口工附和着，立刻用她那好听的声音滔滔不绝地说起来。“好比苍蝇见了糖。他们别的都不在意，可是见了女人就没命了。他们这帮男人光吃饭还不行……”
“这儿也一样，”玛丝洛娃打断她的话说。“到了这儿，我也遇到了那类事。他们刚把我带回来，正好有一批家伙从火车站上押到。他们死乞白赖地纠缠人，我简直不知道怎样才能脱身。多亏副典狱长把他们赶走了。有一个死缠住不放，好容易才被我挣脱了。”
“那家伙什么模样？”俏娘们问。
“皮肤黑黑的，留着小胡子。”
“多半是他。”
“他是谁？”
“就是谢格洛夫。你看，他刚走过去。”
“这谢格洛夫是个什么人？”
“连谢格洛夫都不知道！谢格洛夫两次从服苦役的地方逃走。这回又把他抓住了，可他还是会逃走的。连看守都怕他呢，”俏娘们说，她同男犯人们传递纸条，监狱里发生的事她都知道。“他准会逃走的。”
“哼，他会逃走，可不会把咱们带走！”柯拉勃列娃说。
“你最好还是讲讲，”她对玛丝洛娃说，“关于上诉的事那理事（律师）都对你说了些什么。如今总得去上诉吧？”
玛丝洛娃说她什么也不知道。
这时候，红头发女人把雀斑累累的双手伸到蓬乱的浓密头发里，用指甲搔着头皮，走到那三个正在喝酒的“贵族”跟前。
“卡秋莎，我把该办的事都告诉你，”她开口道。“劈头第一件事，你得写个呈子，说你对那个判决不满意，然后再向检察官提出。”
“关你什么事？”柯拉勃列娃怒气冲冲地用低沉的声音说。
“你闻到酒味了。这事不用你多嘴。你不说，人家也知道该怎么办，用不着你多嘴。”
“人家又不是跟你说话，要你罗唆什么！”
“想喝点酒吧？也赶过来了。”
“好哇，就给她喝一点吧，”玛丝洛娃说。她一向很慷慨，有了东西就分给大家。
“让我来给她尝尝……”
“哼，来吧！”红头发女人逼近柯拉勃列娃说。“我才不怕你呢。”
“臭犯人！”
“你自己才是臭犯人！”
“骚货！”
“我是骚货？你是苦役犯，凶手！”红头发女人嚷道。
“对你说，走开！”柯拉勃列娃板起脸说。
但红头发女人反而逼拢来。柯拉勃列娃猛然往她敞开的胖胸部推了一下。红头发女人仿佛就在等她来这一手，出其不意用一只手揪住柯拉勃列娃的头发，举起另一只手想打她耳光，但被柯拉勃列娃抓住。玛丝洛娃和俏娘们拉住红头发女人的双手，竭力想把她拉开，但红头发女人揪住对方的辫子，不肯松手。她刹那间把对方的头发松了一松，但目的是把它缠在自己的拳头上。柯拉勃列娃歪着脑袋，一只手揍着她的身体，同时用牙齿咬她的手臂。女人们都围着这两个打架的人，劝阻着，叫嚷着。就连那个害痨病的女犯也走过来，一面咳嗽，一面瞧着这两个扭成一团的女人。孩子们拥挤着，啼哭着。女看守听见闹声，带了一名男看守进来。他们把打架的女人拉开。柯拉勃列娃拆散她那灰白的辫子，拉掉那几绺被拔下的头发。红头发女人拉拢撕破的衬衫，盖住枯黄的胸部。两人都边哭边诉，大声叫嚷。
“哼，我知道这一切都是灌酒灌出来的。明天我告诉典狱长，让他来收拾你们。我闻得出来，这儿有酒味，”女看守说。
“你们当心点儿，快把那些东西拿掉，要不你们会倒楣的。我们可没功夫来给你们评理。现在各就各位，保持安静。”
但过了好久还没有安静下来。两个女人又对骂了一阵，争辩着吵架是谁开的头，是谁的不是。最后，男看守和女看守都走了，女人们才安静下来，准备睡觉。那个老太婆随即跪在圣像前面做起祷告来。
“两个苦役犯凑在一起了，”红头发女人突然从板铺另一头哑着哑子说，每说一句就插进几个刁钻古怪的骂人字眼。
“当心别再自讨苦吃，”柯拉勃列娃也夹杂着类似的骂人话回敬她。于是两人都不作声了。
“要不是他们拦着我，我早就把你的眼珠子挖出来了……”红头发女人又开口了，柯拉勃列娃又立刻回敬。
然后又是沉默，沉默的时间更长了，但接着又是对骂。间隔的时间越来越长，最后完全安静了。
大家都睡了，有几个已发出鼾声，只有那个一向要祷告得很久的老太婆还跪在圣像前叩头。诵经士的女儿等看守一走，就从床上起来，又在牢房里来回踱步。
玛丝洛娃没有睡着，头脑里念念不忘她是个苦役犯。人家已经两次这样称呼她：一次是包奇科娃，另一次是红头发女人。她对这事怎么也不能甘心。柯拉勃列娃原来背对她躺着，这时转过身来。
“唉，真是做梦也没有想到，没有想到，”玛丝洛娃低声说。“人家做尽坏事，也没什么。我平白无故，倒要受这份罪。”
“别难过，姑娘。西伯利亚照样有人活着。你到那里也不会完蛋的，”柯拉勃列娃安慰她说。
“我知道不会完蛋，但到底太气人了。我不该有这个命，我过惯好日子了。”
“人拗不过上帝呀！”柯拉勃列娃叹了一口气说，“人是拗不过上帝的。”
“这我知道，大婶，但到底太难受了。”
她们沉默了一阵。
“你听见吗？又是那个骚娘们，”柯拉勃列娃说，要玛丝洛娃注意那从板铺另一头传来的古怪声音。
这是红头发女人勉强忍住的痛哭声。红头发女人所以痛哭，是因为刚才挨了骂，遭了打，她真想喝酒，却又不给她喝。她所以痛哭，还因为她这辈子除了挨骂、嘲弄、侮辱和被打以外没有尝过别的滋味。她想找点开心的事来安慰安慰自己，就回忆她同工人费吉卡的初恋，但一回忆，也就想到这次初恋是怎样结束的。那个费吉卡有一次喝醉了酒，开玩笑，拿明矾抹在她身上最敏感的地方，接着看到她痛得身子缩成一团，就跟同伴们哈哈大笑。她的初恋就这样结束了。她想起这件事，觉得伤心极了，以为没有人会听见，就出声哭起来。她哭得象个孩子，嘴里哼哼着，吸着鼻子，咽着咸滋滋的眼泪。
“她真可怜，”玛丝洛娃说。
“可怜是可怜，可她不该来捣乱嘛！”
Part 1 Chapter 33
THE LEAVEN AT WORK--NEKHLUDOFF'S DOMESTIC CHANGES.
The next morning Nekhludoff awoke, conscious that something had happened to him, and even before he had remembered what it was he knew it to be something important and good.
"Katusha--the trial!" Yes, he must stop lying and tell the whole truth.
By a strange coincidence on that very morning he received the long-expected letter from Mary Vasilievna, the wife of the Marechal de Noblesse, the very letter he particularly needed. She gave him full freedom, and wished him happiness in his intended marriage.
"Marriage!" he repeated with irony. "How far I am from all that at present."
And he remembered the plans he had formed the day before, to tell the husband everything, to make a clean breast of it, and express his readiness to give him any kind of satisfaction. But this morning this did not seem so easy as the day before. And, then, also, why make a man unhappy by telling him what he does not know? Yes, if he came and asked, he would tell him all, but to go purposely and tell--no! that was unnecessary.
And telling the whole truth to Missy seemed just as difficult this morning. Again, he could not begin to speak without offence. As in many worldly affairs, something had to remain unexpressed. Only one thing he decided on, i.e., not to visit there, and to tell the truth if asked.
But in connection with Katusha, nothing was to remain unspoken. "I shall go to the prison and shall tell her every thing, and ask her to forgive me. And if need be--yes, if need be, I shall marry her," he thought.
This idea, that he was ready to sacrifice all on moral grounds, and marry her, again made him feel very tender towards himself. Concerning money matters he resolved this morning to arrange them in accord with his conviction, that the holding of landed property was unlawful. Even if he should not be strong enough to give up everything, he would still do what he could, not deceiving himself or others.
It was long since he had met the coming day with so much energy. When Agraphena Petrovna came in, he told her, with more firmness than he thought himself capable of, that he no longer needed this lodging nor her services. There had been a tacit understanding that he was keeping up so large and expensive an establishment because he was thinking of getting married. The giving up of the house had, therefore, a special meaning. Agraphena Petrovna looked at him in surprise.
"I thank you very much, Agraphena Petrovna, for all your care for me, but I no longer require so large a house nor so many servants. If you wish to help me, be so good as to settle about the things, put them away as it used to be done during mamma's life, and when Natasha comes she will see to everything." Natasha was Nekhludoff's sister.
Agraphena Petrovna shook her head. "See about the things? Why, they'll be required again," she said.
"No, they won't, Agraphena Petrovna; I assure you they won't be required," said Nekhludoff, in answer to what the shaking of her head had expressed. "Please tell Corney also that I shall pay him two months' wages, but shall have no further need of him."
"It is a pity, Dmitri Ivanovitch, that you should think of doing this," she said. "Well, supposing you go abroad, still you'll require a place of residence again."
"You are mistaken in your thoughts, Agraphena Petrovna; I am not going abroad. If I go on a journey, it will be to quite a different place." He suddenly blushed very red. "Yes, I must tell her," he thought; "no hiding; everybody must be told."
"A very strange and important thing happened to me yesterday. Do you remember my Aunt Mary Ivanovna's Katusha?"
"Oh, yes. Why, I taught her how to sew."
"Well, this Katusha was tried in the Court and I was on the jury."
"Oh, Lord! What a pity!" cried Agraphena Petrovna. "What was she being tried for?"
"Murder; and it is I have done it all."
"Well, now this is very strange; how could you do it all?"
"Yes, I am the cause of it all; and it is this that has altered all my plans."
"What difference can it make to you?"
"This difference: that I, being the cause of her getting on to that path, must do all I can to help her."
"That is just according to your own good pleasure; you are not particularly in fault there. It happens to every one, and if one's reasonable, it all gets smoothed over and forgotten," she said, seriously and severely. "Why should you place it to your account? There's no need. I had already heard before that she had strayed from the right path. Well, whose fault is it?"
"Mine! that's why I want to put it right."
"It is hard to put right."
"That is my business. But if you are thinking about yourself, then I will tell you that, as mamma expressed the wish--"
"I am not thinking about myself. I have been so bountifully treated by the dear defunct, that I desire nothing. Lisenka" (her married niece) "has been inviting me, and I shall go to her when I am not wanted any longer. Only it is a pity you should take this so to heart; it happens to everybody."
"Well, I do not think so. And I still beg that you will help me let this lodging and put away the things. And please do not be angry with me. I am very, very grateful to you for all you have done."
And, strangely, from the moment Nekhludoff realised that it was he who was so bad and disgusting to himself, others were no longer disgusting to him; on the contrary, he felt a kindly respect for Agraphena Petrovna, and for Corney.
He would have liked to go and confess to Corney also, but Corney's manner was so insinuatingly deferential that he had not the resolution to do it.
On the way to the Law Courts, passing along the same streets with the same isvostchik as the day before, he was surprised what a different being he felt himself to be. The marriage with Missy, which only yesterday seemed so probable, appeared quite impossible now. The day before he felt it was for him to choose, and had no doubts that she would be happy to marry him; to-day he felt himself unworthy not only of marrying, but even of being intimate with her. "If she only knew what I am, nothing would induce her to receive me. And only yesterday I was finding fault with her because she flirted with N---. Anyhow, even if she consented to marry me, could I be, I won't say happy, but at peace, knowing that the other was here in prison, and would to-day or to-morrow he taken to Siberia with a gang of other prisoners, while I accepted congratulations and made calls with my young wife; or while I count the votes at the meetings, for and against the motion brought forward by the rural inspection, etc., together with the Marechal de Noblesse, whom I abominably deceive, and afterwards make appointments with his wife (how abominable!) or while I continue to work at my picture, which will certainly never get finished? Besides, I have no business to waste time on such things. I can do nothing of the kind now," he continued to himself, rejoicing at the change he felt within himself. "The first thing now is to see the advocate and find out his decision, and then . . . then go and see her and tell her everything."
And when he pictured to himself how he would see her, and tell her all, confess his sin to her, and tell her that he would do all in his power to atone for his sin, he was touched at his own goodness, and the tears came to his eyes.
聂赫留朵夫第二天一醒来，首先就意识到他遇上一件事。他甚至还没有弄清楚是什么事，就断定那是一件大好事。“卡秋莎，审判。”对了，再不能撒谎了，必须把全部真相说出来。说也凑巧，就在今天早晨他收到首席贵族夫人玛丽雅的来信。这封信聂赫留朵夫期待已久，现在对他特别重要。玛丽雅给了他充分自由，祝他今后婚姻美满，生活幸福。
“婚姻！”他嘲弄地说。“我现在离那种事太远了！”
他记得昨天还准备把全部真相告诉她的丈夫，向他道歉，并且愿意听凭他发落。但今天早晨他觉得这事并不象昨天想的那么好办。“再说，既然他不知道，又何必使他难堪呢？如果他问起来，那我当然会告诉他。但何必主动去告诉他呢？不，这可没有必要。”
把全部真相都告诉米西，今天早晨他也觉得很困难。这种事确实很难启齿，会让人笑话的。世界上有些事只能心照不宣。今天早晨他做了决定：他不再上他们家去，但要是他们问起来，他就说实话。
不过，对卡秋莎什么事都不该隐瞒。
“我要到监牢里去一次，把事情都告诉她，请求她的饶恕。如果有必要，对，如果有必要的话，我就同她结婚，”他想。
不惜牺牲一切同她结婚，来达到道德上的完善，这个想法今天早晨他觉得特别亲切。
他好久没有这样精神抖擞地迎接新的一天了。阿格拉芬娜一进来，他就断然——连他自己都没有想到会那么果断——宣布，他不再需要这座住宅，也不再需要她的伺候了。原来他同阿格拉芬娜有一件事心照不宣，他保留这座租金昂贵的大住宅是为结婚用的。因此，退租一事就有特殊的含义。阿格拉芬娜惊讶地对他瞧瞧。
“非常感谢您对我的一切照顾，阿格拉芬娜，我今后不再需要这么大的住宅，也不需要仆人了。要是您愿意帮我的忙，那就麻烦您清理这些东西，暂且象妈妈在世时那样把它们都收拾好。等娜塔莎来了，她会处理的。”娜塔莎是聂赫留朵夫的姐姐。
阿格拉芬娜摇摇头。
“怎么好处理呢？这些东西不是都要用的吗？”她说。
“不，用不着了，阿格拉芬娜，多半用不着了，”聂赫留朵夫看见她摇头，就这样回答。“还要请您费心对柯尔尼说一下，我多给他两个月工资，以后就不用他了。”
“德米特里•伊凡内奇，您这样做可不行啊！”她说。“嗯，您就是要到外国去一次，以后回来还是需要房子的。”
“您想错了，阿格拉芬娜。外国我不去；我要去也到别的地方去。”
他的脸刷地一下红了。
“对，应该告诉她，”聂赫留朵夫想，“不用隐瞒，应该把全部真相告诉一切人。”
“昨天我遇到一件意想不到的大事。您记得玛丽雅姑妈家的那个卡秋莎吗？”
“当然记得，针线活还是我教她的呢。”
“啊，就是那个卡秋莎昨天在法庭上受审判，正好碰到我做陪审员。”
“哎呀，老天爷，多可怜哪！”阿格拉芬娜说。“她犯了什么罪该受审判啊？”
“杀人罪。这一切都是我干的。”
“怎么会是您干的呢？您说得太奇怪了，”阿格拉芬娜说。
她那双老花眼闪出调皮的光辉。
她知道他同卡秋莎的那件事。
“是的，我是罪魁祸首。就因为这个缘故，我把我的全部计划都改变了。”
“那件事怎么会弄得您改变主意呢？”阿格拉芬娜忍住笑，说。
“既然我害她走上了那条路，我就应该尽我的力量帮助她。”
“这是因为您有一副好心肠，您没有什么了不起的大错。那种事谁都免不了。要是冷静想一想，这一切本来就无所谓，都会被忘记的。大家还不都是这样过，”阿格拉芬娜一本正经地说，“您也不必把一切责任都揽在自己身上。我早就听说她走上了邪路，那又能怪谁呢？”
“怪我。因此我想补救。”
“啊，这事可不好补救。”
“这可是我的责任。您要是有什么为难的地方，那就想想妈妈生前怎么希望……”
“我倒没有什么为难的地方。我对先夫人一直感恩不尽，我也没有什么别的愿望。我的丽莎叫我去（丽莎是她已出嫁的侄女），等到这儿用不着我了，我就到她那儿去。您可不用把那种事放在心上，谁都免不了的。”
“嗯，我可不那么想。不过我还是请您帮我退掉这座住宅，把东西收拾收拾。您也别生我的气。您的种种好处我是非常感激的，非常感激的。”
说也奇怪，自从聂赫留朵夫认识到自己的卑鄙因而憎恨自己那时起，他就不再憎恨别人。相反，他却感到阿格拉芬娜和柯尔尼亲切而可敬。他很想把自己的悔恨心情告诉柯尔尼，但看到柯尔尼那副毕恭毕敬的样子，他又不敢这样做了。
聂赫留朵夫去法院，还是坐着原来那辆马车，经过平日经过的那些街道，但连他自己也觉得奇怪，他今天完全成了另一个人了。
同米西结婚，昨天他还觉得很称心，今天却觉得根本不可能。昨天他认为就自己的地位来说，她同他结婚无疑将得到幸福，今天他却觉得他不仅不配同她结婚，简直不配同她亲近。“只要她知道我是个怎样的人，就决不会同我来往了。我却还要埋怨她向那位先生卖弄风情呢。不行，就算她现在嫁给我，而我知道那个女人关在本地监狱里，明后天就要同大批犯人流放出去服苦役，难道我能幸福吗？不仅不能幸福，而且内心也不能平静。那个被我糟蹋的女人去服苦役，我却在这里接受人家的祝贺，还要带着年轻的妻子出去拜客。或者，我瞒住首席贵族，同他的妻子无耻地勾搭，同时又同他一起出席会议，统计票数，看有多少人赞成、多少人反对由地方自治会监督学校和类似的提案，事后又约她幽会，这是多么卑鄙呀！或者，我将继续去画画，虽然明知那幅画永远也画不成，因为我根本就不该去干那种无聊的事。事实上我也根本无法做那种事，”他自言自语，由于内心发生的变化而暗自高兴。
“首先得去找律师，”他想，“听听他的意见，然后……然后到监狱里来看她，看昨天那个女犯人，把全部真相都告诉她。”
他一想到怎样跟她见面，怎样把心里话都讲给她听，怎样向她认罪，为了赎罪他什么都愿意做，甚至愿意同她结婚，——他一想到这儿，心情异常激动，泪水忍不住夺眶而出。
Part 1 Chapter 34
THE ABSURDITY OF LAW--REFLECTIONS OF A JURYMAN.
On coming into the Law Courts Nekhludoff met the usher of yesterday, who to-day seemed to him much to be pitied, in the corridor, and asked him where those prisoners who had been sentenced were kept, and to whom one had to apply for permission to visit them. The usher told him that the condemned prisoners were kept in different places, and that, until they received their sentence in its final form, the permission to visit them depended on the president. "I'll come and call you myself, and take you to the president after the session. The president is not even here at present. After the session! And now please come in; we are going to commence."
Nekhludoff thanked the usher for his kindness, and went into the jurymen's room. As he was approaching the room, the other jurymen were just leaving it to go into the court. The merchant had again partaken of a little refreshment, and was as merry as the day before, and greeted Nekhludoff like an old friend. And to-day Peter Gerasimovitch did not arouse any unpleasant feelings in Nekhludoff by his familiarity and his loud laughter. Nekhludoff would have liked to tell all the jurymen about his relations to yesterday's prisoner. "By rights," he thought, "I ought to have got up yesterday during the trial and disclosed my guilt."
He entered the court with the other jurymen, and witnessed the same procedure as the day before.
"The judges are coming," was again proclaimed, and again three men, with embroidered collars, ascended the platform, and there was the same settling of the jury on the high-backed chairs, the same gendarmes, the same portraits, the same priest, and Nekhludoff felt that, though he knew what he ought to do, he could not interrupt all this solemnity. The preparations for the trials were just the same as the day before, excepting that the swearing in of the jury and the president's address to them were omitted.
The case before the Court this day was one of burglary. The prisoner, guarded by two gendarmes with naked swords, was a thin, narrow-chested lad of 20, with a bloodless, sallow face, dressed in a grey cloak. He sat alone in the prisoner's dock. This boy was accused of having, together with a companion, broken the lock of a shed and stolen several old mats valued at 3 roubles [the rouble is worth a little over two shillings, and contains 100 copecks] and 67 copecks. According to the indictment, a policeman had stopped this boy as he was passing with his companion, who was carrying the mats on his shoulder. The boy and his companion confessed at once, and were both imprisoned. The boy's companion, a locksmith, died in prison, and so the boy was being tried alone. The old mats were lying on the table as the objects of material evidence. The business was conducted just in the same manner as the day before, with the whole armoury of evidence, proofs, witnesses, swearing in, questions, experts, and cross-examinations. In answer to every question put to him by the president, the prosecutor, or the advocate, the policeman (one of the witnesses) in variably ejected the words: "just so," or "Can't tell." Yet, in spite of his being stupefied, and rendered a mere machine by military discipline, his reluctance to speak about the arrest of this prisoner was evident. Another witness, an old house proprietor, and owner of the mats, evidently a rich old man, when asked whether the mats were his, reluctantly identified them as such. When the public prosecutor asked him what he meant to do with these mats, what use they were to him, he got angry, and answered: "The devil take those mats; I don't want them at all. Had I known there would be all this bother about them I should not have gone looking for them, but would rather have added a ten-rouble note or two to them, only not to be dragged here and pestered with questions. I have spent a lot on isvostchiks. Besides, I am not well. I have been suffering from rheumatism for the last seven years." It was thus the witness spoke.
The accused himself confessed everything, and looking round stupidly, like an animal that is caught, related how it had all happened. Still the public prosecutor, drawing up his shoulders as he had done the day before, asked subtle questions calculated to catch a cunning criminal.
In his speech he proved that the theft had been committed from a dwelling-place, and a lock had been broken; and that the boy, therefore, deserved a heavy punishment. The advocate appointed by the Court proved that the theft was not committed from a dwelling-place, and that, though the crime was a serious one, the prisoner was not so very dangerous to society as the prosecutor stated. The president assumed the role of absolute neutrality in the same way as he had done on the previous day, and impressed on the jury facts which they all knew and could not help knowing. Then came an interval, just as the day before, and they smoked; and again the usher called out "The judges are coming," and in the same way the two gendarmes sat trying to keep awake and threatening the prisoner with their naked weapons.
The proceedings showed that this boy was apprenticed by his father at a tobacco factory, where he remained five years. This year he had been discharged by the owner after a strike, and, having lost his place, he wandered about the town without any work, drinking all he possessed. In a traktir [cheap restaurant] he met another like himself, who had lost his place before the prisoner had, a locksmith by trade and a drunkard. One night, those two, both drunk, broke the lock of a shed and took the first thing they happened to lay hands on. They confessed all and were put in prison, where the locksmith died while awaiting the trial. The boy was now being tried as a dangerous creature, from whom society must be protected.
"Just as dangerous a creature as yesterday's culprit," thought Nekhludoff, listening to all that was going on before him. "They are dangerous, and we who judge them? I, a rake, an adulterer, a deceiver. We are not dangerous. But, even supposing that this boy is the most dangerous of all that are here in the court, what should he done from a common-sense point of view when he has been caught? It is clear that he is not an exceptional evil-doer, but a most ordinary boy; every one sees it--and that he has become what he is simply because he got into circumstances that create such characters, and, therefore, to prevent such a boy from going wrong the circumstances that create these unfortunate beings must be done away with.
"But what do we do? We seize one such lad who happens to get caught, knowing well that there are thousands like him whom we have not caught, and send him to prison, where idleness, or most unwholesome, useless labour is forced on him, in company of others weakened and ensnared by the lives they have led. And then we send him, at the public expense, from the Moscow to the Irkoutsk Government, in company with the most depraved of men.
"But we do nothing to destroy the conditions in which people like these are produced; on the contrary, we support the establishments where they are formed. These establishments are well known: factories, mills, workshops, public-houses, gin-shops, brothels. And we do not destroy these places, but, looking at them as necessary, we support and regulate them. We educate in this way not one, but millions of people, and then catch one of them and imagine that we have done something, that we have guarded ourselves, and nothing more can be expected of us. Have we not sent him from the Moscow to the Irkoutsk Government?" Thus thought Nekhludoff with unusual clearness and vividness, sitting in his high-backed chair next to the colonel, and listening to the different intonations of the advocates', prosecutor's, and president's voices, and looking at their self-confident gestures. "And how much and what hard effort this pretence requires," continued Nekhludoff in his mind, glancing round the enormous room, the portraits, lamps, armchairs, uniforms, the thick walls and large windows; and picturing to himself the tremendous size of the building, and the still more ponderous dimensions of the whole of this organisation, with its army of officials, scribes, watchmen, messengers, not only in this place, but all over Russia, who receive wages for carrying on this comedy which no one needs. "Supposing we spent one-hundredth of these efforts helping these castaways, whom we now only regard as hands and bodies, required by us for our own peace and comfort. Had some one chanced to take pity on him and given some help at the time when poverty made them send him to town, it might have been sufficient," Nekhludoff thought, looking at the boy's piteous face. "Or even later, when, after 12 hours' work at the factory, he was going to the public-house, led away by his companions, had some one then come and said, 'Don't go, Vania; it is not right,' he would not have gone, nor got into bad ways, and would not have done any wrong.
"But no; no one who would have taken pity on him came across this apprentice in the years he lived like a poor little animal in the town, and with his hair cut close so as not to breed vermin, and ran errands for the workmen. No, all he heard and saw, from the older workmen and his companions, since he came to live in town, was that he who cheats, drinks, swears, who gives another a thrashing, who goes on the loose, is a fine fellow. Ill, his constitution undermined by unhealthy labour, drink, and debauchery--bewildered as in a dream, knocking aimlessly about town, he gets into some sort of a shed, and takes from there some old mats, which nobody needs--and here we, all of us educated people, rich or comfortably off, meet together, dressed in good clothes and fine uniforms, in a splendid apartment, to mock this unfortunate brother of ours whom we ourselves have ruined.
"Terrible! It is difficult to say whether the cruelty or the absurdity is greater, but the one and the other seem to reach their climax."
Nekhludoff thought all this, no longer listening to what was going on, and he was horror-struck by that which was being revealed to him. He could not understand why he had not been able to see all this before, and why others were unable to see it.
聂赫留朵夫一到法院，在走廊里遇见昨天那个民事执行吏，就向他打听已判决的犯人关在哪里，要同这类犯人见面须得到谁的批准。民事执行吏说，犯人关在不同的地方，在没有正式宣布判决以前，探望必须得到检察官的批准。
“等审讯结束后，我来告诉您，陪您去。检察官现在还没有来。您就等审讯结束吧。现在先请出庭陪审。马上就要开庭了。”
聂赫留朵夫觉得这个民事执行吏今天的模样特别可怜。
他谢了谢他的好意，向陪审员议事室走去。
他刚走近那个房间，陪审员正好纷纷从那里出来，到法庭上去。那个商人象昨天一样快乐，又吃过东西喝过酒了，一看见聂赫留朵夫，就象老朋友那样招呼他。彼得•盖拉西莫维奇的亲昵态度和大笑声，今天也没有使聂赫留朵夫反感。
聂赫留朵夫很想把他跟昨天那个女被告的关系告诉全体陪审员。“说实在的，”他想，“昨天开庭的时候我应该站起来，当众宣布我的罪状。”不过，他同其他几个陪审员一起走进法庭，同昨天一样的程序又开始了：又是“开庭了”的吆喝声，又是那三个有领章的法官登上高台，又是一片肃静，又是陪审员们在高背椅上就座，又是那几个宪兵，又是沙皇御像，又是那个司祭，——这当儿聂赫留朵夫觉得，尽管他有责任这样做，但今天同昨天一样，他无法打破这种庄严的法庭气氛。
开庭前的种种准备工作也跟昨天一样，只是少了陪审员宣誓和庭长对他们的讲话。
今天审讯的是一个撬锁窃盗案。被告由两名手持出鞘军刀的宪兵押到庭上。这是一个二十岁的小伙子，身材瘦削，脸色苍白，穿着一件灰色囚袍。他单独坐在被告席上，皱起眉头打量着一个个出庭的人。这个小伙子被控同一个伙伴撬开仓库的挂锁，从那里偷走价值三卢布六十七戈比的破旧粗地毯。起诉书控告说，这个小伙子跟一个掮粗地毯的同伙在一起走，被警察截获了。他们两人立即认罪，于是双双进了监狱。那个同伙原是个小炉匠，不久就死在牢里。这样，今天就剩下小伙子单独受审。破旧的粗地毯放在物证桌上。
审讯案件同昨天一模一样，有各种证据，有罪证，有证人，有证人宣誓，有审问，有鉴定人，有交相讯问，等等。那个作为证人的警察遇到庭长、检察官和辩护人问话，总是有气无力地回答几个字：“是，大人，”或者“我不知道，大人，”接着又是“是，大人，”……不过，尽管他显出当兵的那种呆头呆脑的神气，说着简单刻板的话，还是看得出他很可怜小伙子，不大愿意讲述逮捕的经过。
另一个证人是失主，也就是房东和粗地毯的所有者。这个小老头看来肝火很旺，问他那些地毯是不是他的，他勉强回答是他的。当副检察官问他打算拿这些地毯作什么用，他是不是很需要这些地毯时，他勃然大怒，回答说：
“哼，这些破地毯，去他妈的，我根本用不着。早知道会惹出这么多麻烦来，我才不去找它呢。我情愿倒贴一张红票子，就是两张也情愿，只要不把我拉到这儿来受审。我坐马车差不多已花了五卢布。我身体又不好。我有疝气，还有风湿痛。”
证人们就说了这样一些话。被告本人全部招认了。他好象一头被逮住的小野兽，茫然地左顾右盼，同时断断续续地把犯罪的经过前前后后说了一遍。
案情明明白白，可是副检察官象昨天一样，耸起肩膀，提出一些古怪的问题，想叫狡猾的罪犯上钩。
他在发言中证实，这个盗窃案发生在住人的房屋里，门锁被撬开，因此这个小伙子应受最严厉的惩罚。
法庭指定的辩护人却证实这个盗窃案不是在住人的房屋里犯的，因此罪行固然无可否认但罪犯还不致象副检察官所肯定的那样对社会构成严重危害。
庭长又象昨天那样装得不偏不倚，大公无私，并且向陪审员详细解释那些他们早就知道，其实也不可能不知道的规矩。法庭又象昨天一样暂停了几次，大家照样又是抽烟，又是民事执行吏高呼“开庭了”，两个宪兵又是竭力克制着睡意，拿着出鞘的军刀坐在那里，恫吓犯人。
通过审讯知道，这个小伙子原先被他父亲送到香烟厂当学徒，在那里过了五年。今年，工厂老板同工人发生纠纷，他被老板解雇了。他找不到活儿干，在城里游荡，把最后一个子儿都拿去喝酒。他在小饭馆里认识了那个比他更早失业、酒喝得更凶的小炉匠。他们一起喝醉了酒，深夜撬开门锁，把首先看到的东西拿走。他们被捕了，供认盗窃地毯，就被关进牢里。小炉匠不等审讯就死了。现在，这个小伙子被认为是个危险分子，必须同社会隔离，并且受到审讯。
“说他是个危险分子，那也同昨天那个女犯人一样，”聂赫留朵夫听着庭上人们的话，想。“他们是危险的，难道我们就不危险吗？……我是个放荡好色的人，是个骗子手，可是知道我底细的人不仅不鄙视我，还很尊敬我。难道我们就不危险吗？就算这个小伙子是整个法庭上最危险的人物，现在他落网了，应该拿他怎么办呢？
“这个小伙子分明不是什么坏蛋，而是一个极其普通的人。这一点大家都很清楚。他所以落到如此地步，无非因为他处在会产生这种人的环境里。因此，事情很清楚，要小伙子不至于变成这种人，必须努力消灭产生这种不幸的人的环境。
“可我们是怎么办的呢？我们抓住这样一个偶然落到我们手里的小伙子，明明知道还有成千上万这样的人逍遥在社会上，却把他关进监牢，使他终日无所事事，或者做些有害的无聊劳动，结交一批象他一样在生活上软弱无能因而迷途的人，然后由国库出钱把他夹在一批腐化堕落分子中间，从莫斯科省一直流放到伊尔库次克省。
“我们不但没有采取任何措施，来消除产生这种人的环境，还一味鼓励产生这种人的机构，也就是工厂、工场、作坊、小饭馆、酒店、妓院。我们不仅不取消这类机构，还认为它们是必不可少的，对它们进行鼓励和调节。
“我们用这种方式培养出来的人不止一个，而是千百万个。然后我们逮捕了一个，就自以为办了一件大事，保障了自己的安全，再也不用做什么事了，我们就把他从莫斯科省遣送到伊尔库次克省，”聂赫留朵夫坐在上校旁边，听着辩护人、检察官和庭长的不同音调，看着他们自以为是的姿态，情绪激动地思索着。“嘿，演这样的戏得耗费多少精力呀，”聂赫留朵夫环顾着这个大法庭，望望那些画像、灯盏、圈椅、军服以及厚墙和窗子，继续想。他想到这座宏伟的建筑物，还有那更加宏伟的整个机构，以及由全体官僚、文书、看守、差役等组成的庞大的队伍。这种队伍不仅这里有，而且俄国各地都有，他们领取薪金，就是为了表演这种无聊的闹剧。“要是我们用这种精力的百分之一来帮助那些被抛弃的人，那将会出现怎样的局面呢？可现在我们只把他们看作可以为我们的安宁和舒适服务的劳动力。其实，当他由于家境贫困从乡下来到城里时，只要有一个人怜悯他，周济他就好了。”聂赫留朵夫望着小伙子受惊的病容，暗自想着，“或者，当他进了城，在厂里做完十二小时工以后，被年纪大些的伙伴拉到小酒店里去时，要是有人对他说：‘别去，凡尼亚，到那里去不好，’小伙子也就不会去，不会堕落，不会做什么坏事了。
“但自从他在城里过着牛马般的学徒生活，为了防止生虱子而剃光头发，终日替师傅们东奔西跑买东西以来，从来没有一个人怜悯过他。正好相反，自从他住到城里以来，从师傅和伙伴嘴里听到的，不外乎‘谁会喝酒，谁会骂人，谁会打架，谁会放荡，谁就是好汉’这样的话。
“后来，有碍健康的繁重劳动、酗酒、放荡戕害了他的身心，他就变得头脑愚钝，举动轻狂，丧魂落魄，漫无目的地在城里乱闯，又一时糊涂溜到人家的板棚里，从那里拖走了毫无用处的破地毯。而我们这些丰衣足食、生活富裕、受过教育的人，非但不去设法消除促使这个小伙子堕落的原因，还要惩罚他，想以此来纠正这类事情。
“太可怕了！这种情形主要是由于残酷还是荒谬，谁也说不上来。不过，不论是残酷还是荒谬，都已达到登峰造极的地步。”
聂赫留朵夫一心思考着这问题，已经不在听庭上的审问了。这些想法使他自己也感到害怕。他感到奇怪的是，这种情况以前他怎么没有发现，别人怎么也没有看到。
Part 1 Chapter 35
THE PROCUREUR--NEKHLUDOFF REFUSES TO SERVE.
During an interval Nekhludoff got up and went out into the corridor, with the intention of not returning to the court. Let them do what they liked with him, he could take no more part in this awful and horrid tomfoolery.
Having inquired where the Procureur's cabinet was he went straight to him. The attendant did not wish to let him in, saying that the Procureur was busy, but Nekhludoff paid no heed and went to the door, where he was met by an official. He asked to be announced to the Procureur, saying he was on the jury and had a very important communication to make.
His title and good clothes were of assistance to him. The official announced him to the Procureur, and Nekhludoff was let in. The Procureur met him standing, evidently annoyed at the persistence with which Nekhludoff demanded admittance.
"What is it you want?" the Procureur asked, severely.
"I am on the jury; my name is Nekhludoff, and it is absolutely necessary for me to see the prisoner Maslova," Nekhludoff said, quickly and resolutely, blushing, and feeling that he was taking a step which would have a decisive influence on his life.
The Procureur was a short, dark man, with short, grizzly hair, quick, sparkling eyes, and a thick beard cut close on his projecting lower jaw.
"Maslova? Yes, of course, I know. She was accused of poisoning," the Procureur said, quietly. "But why do you want to see her?" And then, as if wishing to tone down his question, he added, "I cannot give you the permission without knowing why you require it."
"I require it for a particularly important reason."
"Yes?" said the Procureur, and, lifting his eyes, looked attentively at Nekhludoff. "Has her case been heard or not?"
"She was tried yesterday, and unjustly sentenced; she is innocent."
"Yes? If she was sentenced only yesterday," went on the Procureur, paying no attention to Nekhludoff's statement concerning Maslova's innocence, "she must still he in the preliminary detention prison until the sentence is delivered in its final form. Visiting is allowed there only on certain days; I should advise you to inquire there."
"But I must see her as soon as possible," Nekhludoff said, his jaw trembling as he felt the decisive moment approaching.
"Why must you?" said the Procureur, lifting his brows with some agitation.
"Because I betrayed her and brought her to the condition which exposed her to this accusation."
"All the same, I cannot see what it has to do with visiting her."
"This: that whether I succeed or not in getting the sentence changed I want to follow her, and--marry her," said Nekhludoff, touched to tears by his own conduct, and at the same time pleased to see the effect he produced on the Procureur.
"Really! Dear me!" said the Procureur. "This is certainly a very exceptional case. I believe you are a member of the Krasnoporsk rural administration?" he asked, as if he remembered having heard before of this Nekhludoff, who was now making so strange a declaration.
"I beg your pardon, but I do not think that has anything to do with my request," answered Nekhludoff, flushing angrily.
"Certainly not," said the Procureur, with a scarcely perceptible smile and not in the least abashed; "only your wish is so extraordinary and so out of the common."
"Well; but can I get the permission?"
"The permission? Yes, I will give you an order of admittance directly. Take a seat."
He went up to the table, sat down, and began to write. "Please sit down."
Nekhludoff continued to stand.
Having written an order of admittance, and handed it to Nekhludoff, the Procureur looked curiously at him.
"I must also state that I can no longer take part in the sessions."
"Then you will have to lay valid reasons before the Court, as you, of course, know."
"My reasons are that I consider all judging not only useless, but immoral."
"Yes," said the Procureur, with the same scarcely perceptible smile, as if to show that this kind of declaration was well known to him and belonged to the amusing sort. "Yes, but you will certainly understand that I as Procureur, can not agree with you on this point. Therefore, I should advise you to apply to the Court, which will consider your declaration, and find it valid or not valid, and in the latter case will impose a fine. Apply, then, to the Court."
"I have made my declaration, and shall apply nowhere else," Nekhludoff said, angrily.
"Well, then, good-afternoon," said the Procureur, bowing his head, evidently anxious to be rid of this strange visitor.
"Who was that you had here?" asked one of the members of the Court, as he entered, just after Nekhludoff left the room.
"Nekhludoff, you know; the same that used to make all sorts of strange statements at the Krasnoporsk rural meetings. Just fancy! He is on the jury, and among the prisoners there is a woman or girl sentenced to penal servitude, whom he says he betrayed, and now he wants to marry her."
"You don't mean to say so."
"That's what he told me. And in such a strange state of excitement!"
"There is something abnormal in the young men of to-day."
"Oh, but he is not so very young."
"Yes. But how tiresome your famous Ivoshenka was. He carries the day by wearying one out. He talked and talked without end."
"Oh, that kind of people should be simply stopped, or they will become real obstructionists."
聂赫留朵夫等到法庭第一次宣布审讯暂停，就站起身来，走到过道里，决心再也不回法庭了。不管他们拿他怎么办，他反正再不能参与这种既可怕又可憎的蠢事。
聂赫留朵夫打听到检察官办公室在什么地方，就去找他。差役不肯放他进去，说是检察官此刻有事。但聂赫留朵夫不理他，径自走进门去。有一个官吏迎面走来，聂赫留朵夫就请他向检察官通报，说他是陪审员，有要事见他。公爵的头衔和讲究的衣着帮了聂赫留朵夫的忙。那官吏报告了检察官，就放聂赫留朵夫进去。检察官站着接待他，对聂赫留朵夫执意要求见他，显然不以为然。
“您有什么事？”检察官严厉地问。
“我是陪审员，姓聂赫留朵夫，我有事要同被告玛丝洛娃见面，”聂赫留朵夫迅速而坚决地说，脸涨得通红，意识到他现在所做的事将会对他今后的生活起决定作用。
检察官个儿不高，肤色浅黑，短短的头发已经花白，两只灵活的眼睛炯炯有神，突出的下巴上留着浓密的山羊胡子。“玛丝洛娃吗？我当然知道。她被控犯了毒死人命罪，”检察官若无其事地说。“那么您究竟有什么事要见她？”接着仿佛要缓和一下口气，补充说：“我若不知道为什么事，就不能准许您见她。”
“我要见她，因为我有一件特别重要的事，”聂赫留朵夫涨红了脸说。
“噢，原来是这样，”检察官说，抬起眼睛，仔细对聂赫留朵夫瞧了瞧。“她的案子有没有审问过？”
“她昨天受过审，被冤枉判了四年苦役。她没有罪。”
“噢，原来是这样。既然她昨天才被判决，”检察官说，对聂赫留朵夫说玛丝洛娃无罪那句话根本不加理会，“那么，在正式宣判以前她照理应关在拘留所里。拘留所的探望日期是有规定的。我建议您到那里去问一下。”
“但我需要见她，越快越好，”聂赫留朵夫下巴颤抖着说，感到关键性时刻接近了。
“您究竟有什么事一定要见她？”检察官有几分不安地扬起眉毛，问。
“因为她没有罪，却判她服苦役。我才是罪魁祸首，”聂赫留朵夫颤声说，同时觉得他没有必要说这些话。
“这话怎么说？”检察官问。
“因为我玩弄了她，害她落到现在这种地步。要不是我弄得她走上歧路，她也不至于受这样的控告了。”
“我还是不明白，这事同探监有什么关系。”
“有关系，因为我想跟她去，还要……同她结婚，”聂赫留朵夫说。他一讲到这事，眼泪就又夺眶而出。
“是吗？原来如此！”检察官说。“这倒真是个非常例外的事件。您好象是克拉斯诺彼尔斯克地方自治会的议员，是吗？”检察官问，仿佛此刻宣布奇怪决定的聂赫留朵夫，他以前听到过似的。
“对不起，我想这事同我的要求没有关系，”聂赫留朵夫涨红了脸，怒气冲冲地回答。
“当然没有，”检察官带着隐约的微笑，若无其事地说，“不过您的愿望太特别太出格了……”
“那么我能获得许可吗？”
“许可？好的，我这就给您打个许可证。请您稍微坐一会儿。”
他走到桌子旁边，坐下来，动手写。
“请您坐一会儿。”
聂赫留朵夫站着不动。
检察官写好许可证，交给聂赫留朵夫，好奇地望着他。
“我还要声明一下，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我不能再参加审讯了。”
“这可得向法庭提出正当理由。这一点您一定也知道。”
“理由就是，我认为一切审判不仅无益，而且是不道德的。”
“噢，原来如此，”检察官说时依旧带着隐约可辨的微笑，仿佛用这样的笑容表示他熟悉这种意见，并且认为是种可笑的谬论。“原来如此，不过您一定明白，我作为法庭检察官，不能同意您的意见。因此我劝您把这事向法庭提出，法庭会处理您的申请，裁定您的理由是不是正当。如果不正当，您就得付出一笔罚款。您去向法庭交涉吧。”
“我声明过了，哪儿也不去了，”聂赫留朵夫生气地说。
“再见，”检察官鞠躬说，显然想尽快摆脱这个古怪的来访者。
“刚才来找您的是谁？”聂赫留朵夫一走，就有个法官走进办公室，问检察官。
“是聂赫留朵夫，说实在的，他在克拉斯诺彼尔斯克县自治会上就发表过种种怪论。您倒想想，他是陪审员，竟发现被告中有个女人被判服苦役，他说他玩弄过她，现在打算跟她结婚。”
“怎么会有这样的事？”
“他就是这样对我说的……而且激动得厉害。”
“现在的年轻人都有点怪，有点不正常。”
“可他已经不太年轻了。”
“嘿，老兄，你们那个大名鼎鼎的伊凡申科夫可真把人烦死了。他说呀说呀说个没完，简直叫人受不了。”
“干脆得制止这种人发言，要不真是十足的捣乱公堂……”
Part 1 Chapter 36
NEKHLUDOFF ENDEAVOURS TO VISIT MASLOVA.
From the Procureur Nekhludoff went straight to the preliminary detention prison. However, no Maslova was to be found there, and the inspector explained to Nekhludoff that she would probably be in the old temporary prison. Nekhludoff went there.
Yes, Katerina Maslova was there.
The distance between the two prisons was enormous, and Nekhludoff only reached the old prison towards evening. He was going up to the door of the large, gloomy building, but the sentinel stopped him and rang. A warder came in answer to the bell. Nekhludoff showed him his order of admittance, but the warder said he could not let him in without the inspector's permission. Nekhludoff went to see the inspector. As he was going up the stairs he heard distant sounds of some complicated bravura, played on the piano. When a cross servant girl, with a bandaged eye, opened the door to him, those sounds seemed to escape from the room and to strike his car. It was a rhapsody of Liszt's, that everybody was tired of, splendidly played but only to one point. When that point was reached the same thing was repeated. Nekhludoff asked the bandaged maid whether the inspector was in. She answered that he was not in.
"Will he return soon?"
The rhapsody again stopped and recommenced loudly and brilliantly again up to the same charmed point.
"I will go and ask," and the servant went away.
"Tell him he is not in and won't be to-day; he is out visiting. What do they come bothering for?" came the sound of a woman's voice from behind the door, and again the rhapsody rattled on and stopped, and the sound of a chair pushed back was heard. It was plain the irritated pianist meant to rebuke the tiresome visitor, who had come at an untimely hour. "Papa is not in," a pale girl with crimped hair said, crossly, coming out into the ante-room, but, seeing a young man in a good coat, she softened.
"Come in, please. . . . What is it you want?"
"I want to see a prisoner in this prison."
"A political one, I suppose?"
"No, not a political one. I have a permission from the Procureur."
"Well, I don't know, and papa is out; but come in, please," she said, again, "or else speak to the assistant. He is in the office at present; apply there. What is your name?"
"I thank you," said Nekhludoff, without answering her question, and went out.
The door was not yet closed after him when the same lively tones recommenced. In the courtyard Nekhludoff met an officer with bristly moustaches, and asked for the assistant-inspector. It was the assistant himself. He looked at the order of admittance, but said that he could not decide to let him in with a pass for the preliminary prison. Besides, it was too late. "Please to come again to-morrow. To morrow, at 10, everybody is allowed to go in. Come then, and the inspector himself will be at home. Then you can have the interview either in the common room or, if the inspector allows it, in the office."
And so Nekhludoff did not succeed in getting an interview that day, and returned home. As he went along the streets, excited at the idea of meeting her, he no longer thought about the Law Courts, but recalled his conversations with the Procureur and the inspector's assistant. The fact that he had been seeking an interview with her, and had told the Procureur, and had been in two prisons, so excited him that it was long before he could calm down. When he got home he at once fetched out his diary, that had long remained untouched, read a few sentences out of it, and then wrote as follows:
"For two years I have not written anything in my diary, and thought I never should return to this childishness. Yet it is not childishness, but converse with my own self, with this real divine self which lives in every man. All this time that I slept there was no one for me to converse with. I was awakened by an extraordinary event on the 28th of April, in the Law Court, when I was on the jury. I saw her in the prisoners' dock, the Katusha betrayed by me, in a prisoner's cloak, condemned to penal servitude through a strange mistake, and my own fault. I have just been to the Procureur's and to the prison, but I was not admitted. I have resolved to do all I can to see her, to confess to her, and to atone for my sin, even by a marriage. God help me. My soul is at peace and I am full of joy."
聂赫留朵夫从检察官那里出来，乘车直奔拘留所。可是那里根本没有玛丝洛娃这个人。所长对聂赫留朵夫说，她准是在老的解犯监狱。聂赫留朵夫就上那里去。
玛丝洛娃果然在那里。检察官忘记了，大约六个月以前发生过一次政治案件，宪兵夸大其词，把它说得极其严重，弄得拘留所所有的牢房里都关满大学生、医生、工人、高等女校学生和女医士。
解犯监狱离拘留所很远，聂赫留朵夫傍晚才到那里。他想走近那座阴森森的大楼门口。哨兵不让他过去，只拉了拉铃。看守听见铃声走出来。聂赫留朵夫出示许可证，但看守说没有典狱长的准许不能放他进去。聂赫留朵夫就去找典狱长。他在楼梯上听见房间里传出一阵钢琴声。有人在弹奏一首复杂而雄壮的短曲。一个侍女一只眼睛上包着纱布，怒气冲冲地给他开了门。这当儿，琴声从房里冲出来，直灌到他的耳朵里。那是一首听腻了的李斯特狂想曲，虽然弹得很好，但弹到一个地方就停下来，然后又从头弹起。聂赫留朵夫问侍女典狱长在不在家。
侍女说他不在家。
“快回来了吗？”
狂想曲又停下了，接着又生气勃勃地从头弹起，直到那个仿佛被魔法停住的地方。
“让我去问问。”
侍女走了。
狂想曲刚刚又热情奔放地弹奏起来，还没有弹到那个被魔法停住的地方，突然中断了。传来了说话声。
“对他说，典狱长不在家，今天不会回来。他出去做客了。干吗纠缠不清啊！”门里传出来一个女人的声音。接着又响起狂想曲，又突然停止了。传来挪动椅子的声音。准是弹钢琴的女人发火了，要亲自训斥一下这个纠缠不清的不速之客。“爸爸不在家，”一个头发蓬松、面容忧郁的姑娘走出来，生气地说。她脸色苍白，眼睛疲乏无神，眼圈发青。一看见一个身穿讲究大衣的年轻人，口气马上变得温和了。“请进来……您有什么事啊？”
“我要到监狱里去探望一个囚犯。”
“大概是个政治犯吧？”
“不，不是政治犯。我有检察官的许可证。”
“嗯，我不知道，爸爸不在家。您请进来！”她又从狭小的前室里招呼他。“不然您去找副典狱长吧，他此刻在办公室里，您去同他谈一谈。您贵姓？”
“谢谢您，”聂赫留朵夫说，没有回答她的问题就走了。
他一走，房门还没有关上，就又响起雄壮而欢乐的琴声。这声音同弹琴的地点和面容忧郁而顽强地学琴的姑娘都是很不相称的。聂赫留朵夫在院子里遇见一个两撇小胡子抹过油的年轻军官，就向他打听副典狱长在什么地方。原来他就是副典狱长。他接过许可证，看了看说，这是拘留所的许可证，他不敢让聂赫留朵夫到监狱探望。再说时间也已经晚了……
“您明天来吧。明天十点钟人人都可以探望。您到那时来吧，典狱长本人也将在家。明天您可以在大间里探望；要是典狱长许可，也可以在办公室里同她见面。”
这天聂赫留朵夫探监始终没有成功，就回家了。想到明天将同玛丝洛娃见面，聂赫留朵夫心情十分激动。他此刻在街上走着，不去回想法庭上的情景，而回想着他同检察官和副典狱长的谈话。想到他怎样努力要同她见面，怎样把他的愿望告诉检察官，怎样到拘留所和解犯监狱去，准备见她，他内心好半天不能平静。他一回到家里，立刻拿出他好久没有动过的日记本，念了几段，就写了下面这些话：“两年没有记日记，原以为再也不会干这种孩子气的玩意儿了。其实这并不是什么孩子气的玩意儿，而是同自己谈话，同人人身上都存在的真正的圣洁的我谈话。这个我长期沉睡不醒，因此我没有一个人可以交谈。四月二十八日我当陪审员，在那次法庭上，那个非同寻常的事件把我惊醒了。我看见了她，看见了被我玩弄过的卡秋莎，身穿囚袍，坐在被告席上。由于荒唐的误会和我的过错，她被判服苦役。我刚才去找了检察官，去过监狱。他们不让我进去，但我决定要尽一切力量同她见面，向她认罪，甚至同她结婚来赎我的罪。主哇，你帮助我！
我感到很快乐，心里充满喜悦。”
Part 1 Chapter 37
MASLOVA RECALLS THE PAST.
That night Maslova lay awake a long time with her eyes open looking at the door, in front of which the deacon's daughter kept passing. She was thinking that nothing would induce her to go to the island of Sakhalin and marry a convict, but would arrange matters somehow with one of the prison officials, the secretary, a warder, or even a warder's assistant. "Aren't they all given that way? Only I must not get thin, or else I am lost."
She thought of how the advocate had looked at her, and also the president, and of the men she met, and those who came in on purpose at the court. She recollected how her companion, Bertha, who came to see her in prison, had told her about the student whom she had "loved" while she was with Kitaeva, and who had inquired about her, and pitied her very much. She recalled many to mind, only not Nekhludoff. She never brought back to mind the days of her childhood and youth, and her love to Nekhludoff. That would have been too painful. These memories lay untouched somewhere deep in her soul; she had forgotten him, and never recalled and never even dreamt of him. To-day, in the court, she did not recognise him, not only because when she last saw him he was in uniform, without a beard, and had only a small moustache and thick, curly, though short hair, and now was bald and bearded, but because she never thought about him. She had buried his memory on that terrible dark night when he, returning from the army, had passed by on the railway without stopping to call on his aunts. Katusha then knew her condition. Up to that night she did not consider the child that lay beneath her heart a burden. But on that night everything changed, and the child became nothing but a weight.
His aunts had expected Nekhludoff, had asked him to come and see them in passing, but he had telegraphed that he could not come, as he had to be in Petersburg at an appointed time. When Katusha heard this she made up her mind to go to the station and see him. The train was to pass by at two o'clock in the night. Katusha having helped the old ladies to bed, and persuaded a little girl, the cook's daughter, Mashka, to come with her, put on a pair of old boots, threw a shawl over her head, gathered up her dress, and ran to the station.
It was a warm, rainy, and windy autumn night. The rain now pelted down in warm, heavy drops, now stopped again. It was too dark to see the path across the field, and in the wood it was pitch black, so that although Katusha knew the way well, she got off the path, and got to the little station where the train stopped for three minutes, not before, as she had hoped, but after the second bell had been rung. Hurrying up the platform, Katusha saw him at once at the windows of a first-class carriage. Two officers sat opposite each other on the velvet-covered seats, playing cards. This carriage was very brightly lit up; on the little table between the seats stood two thick, dripping candles. He sat in his closefitting breeches on the arm of the seat, leaning against the back, and laughed. As soon as she recognised him she knocked at the carriage window with her benumbed hand, but at that moment the last bell rang, and the train first gave a backward jerk, and then gradually the carriages began to move forward. One of the players rose with the cards in his hand, and looked out. She knocked again, and pressed her face to the window, but the carriage moved on, and she went alongside looking in. The officer tried to lower the window, but could not. Nekhludoff pushed him aside and began lowering it himself. The train went faster, so that she had to walk quickly. The train went on still faster and the window opened. The guard pushed her aside, and jumped in. Katusha ran on, along the wet boards of the platform, and when she came to the end she could hardly stop herself from falling as she ran down the steps of the platform. She was running by the side of the railway, though the first-class carriage had long passed her, and the second-class carriages were gliding by faster, and at last the third-class carriages still faster. But she ran on, and when the last carriage with the lamps at the back had gone by, she had already reached the tank which fed the engines, and was unsheltered from the wind, which was blowing her shawl about and making her skirt cling round her legs. The shawl flew off her head, but still she ran on.
"Katerina Michaelovna, you've lost your shawl!" screamed the little girl, who was trying to keep up with her.
Katusha stopped, threw back her head, and catching hold of it with both hands sobbed aloud. "Gone!" she screamed.
"He is sitting in a velvet arm-chair and joking and drinking, in a brightly lit carriage, and I, out here in the mud, in the darkness, in the wind and the rain, am standing and weeping," she thought to herself; and sat down on the ground, sobbing so loud that the little girl got frightened, and put her arms round her, wet as she was.
"Come home, dear," she said.
"When a train passes--then under a carriage, and there will be an end," Katusha was thinking, without heeding the girl.
And she made up her mind to do it, when, as it always happens, when a moment of quiet follows great excitement, he, the child--his child--made himself known within her. Suddenly all that a moment before had been tormenting her, so that it had seemed impossible to live, all her bitterness towards him, and the wish to revenge herself, even by dying, passed away; she grew quieter, got up, put the shawl on her head, and went home.
Wet, muddy, and quite exhausted, she returned, and from that day the change which brought her where she now was began to operate in her soul. Beginning from that dreadful night, she ceased believing in God and in goodness. She had herself believed in God, and believed that other people also believed in Him; but after that night she became convinced that no one believed, and that all that was said about God and His laws was deception and untruth. He whom she loved, and who had loved her--yes, she knew that--had thrown her away; had abused her love. Yet he was the best of all the people she knew. All the rest were still worse. All that afterwards happened to her strengthened her in this belief at every step. His aunts, the pious old ladies, turned her out when she could no longer serve them as she used to. And of all those she met, the women used her as a means of getting money, the men, from the old police officer down to the warders of the prison, looked at her as on an object for pleasure. And no one in the world cared for aught but pleasure. In this belief the old author with whom she had come together in the second year of her life of independence had strengthened her. He had told her outright that it was this that constituted the happiness of life, and he called it poetical and aesthetic.
Everybody lived for himself only, for his pleasure, and all the talk concerning God and righteousness was deception. And if sometimes doubts arose in her mind and she wondered why everything was so ill-arranged in the world that all hurt each other, and made each other suffer, she thought it best not to dwell on it, and if she felt melancholy she could smoke, or, better still, drink, and it would pass.
这天夜里，玛丝洛娃久久不能入睡。她睁大眼睛躺在板铺上，望着那不时被来回踱步的诵经士女儿身子遮住的门，听着红头发女人的鼾声，想着心事。
她想，她到了萨哈林岛①后绝不能嫁个苦役犯，总要另外找个归宿，或者嫁个长官，嫁个文书，至少也得嫁个看守或者副看守。他们都是色鬼。“只是人不能再瘦下去，要不然就完了。”她想起那个辩护人怎样盯住她，庭长怎样盯住她，法庭上遇见她和故意在她身边走过的男人怎样盯住她。她想起别尔塔到监狱里来探望她时说起，她在基塔耶娃妓院里爱上的那个大学生问起过她，对她的遭遇很表同情。她想起红头发女人同人打架的事，她很怜悯这个红头发女人。她想起面包店老板怎样多给了她一个白面包。她想到许许多多人，就是没有想到聂赫留朵夫。她的童年，她的少女时代，特别是她对聂赫留朵夫的爱情，她从来不回想，因为回想起来太痛苦了。这些往事原封不动地深埋在她的心底。她连一次也没有梦见过聂赫留朵夫。今天她在法庭上没有认出他来，倒不是因为她最后一次看见他时，他还是个军人，没有留胡须，只蓄着两撇小胡子，鬈曲的头发很短很浓密，如今却留着大胡子，显得很老成，主要是因为她从来没有想到过他。在他从军队回来、却没有拐到姑母家去的那个可怕的黑夜，她在心里把她同他发生过的事全部埋葬掉了。
--------
①即库页岛。
在那个夜晚以前，她满心希望他回来，因此不仅不讨厌心口下的娃娃，而且常常对她肚子里时而温柔、时而剧烈地蠕动的小生命感到亲切。但在那个夜晚以后一切都变了。未来的孩子纯粹成了累赘。
两位姑妈都盼望聂赫留朵夫，要求他顺路来一次，可是他回电说不能来，因为要如期赶回彼得堡。卡秋莎知道了这事，决定到火车站去同他见面。火车将在夜间两点钟经过当地车站。卡秋莎服侍两个老姑娘上床睡了，怂恿厨娘的女儿玛莎陪她一起去。她穿上一双旧的半统靴，戴上头巾，把衣服收拾了一下，就跟玛莎一起往火车站跑去。
这是一个黑暗的风雨交作的秋夜。温暖的大颗雨点时下时停。田野里，看不清脚下的路；树林里象炕里一样黑魆魆的。卡秋莎虽然熟悉这条路，但在树林里还是迷失了方向。火车在那个小站上只停三分钟。她原希望能提早赶到车站，可是当她到达时已铃响第二遍了。卡秋莎一跑上站台，立刻从头等车厢的窗子里看见了他。这节车厢里的灯光特别明亮。有两个军官面对面坐在丝绒座椅上，没有穿上装，正在打牌。靠窗的小桌上点着几支淌油的粗蜡烛。聂赫留朵夫穿着紧身的马裤和雪白的衬衫，坐在软椅扶手上，臂肘靠在椅背，不知在笑些什么。卡秋莎一认出他，就用冻僵的手敲敲窗子。但就在这当儿，第三遍铃响了，火车缓缓开动了。它先往后一退，接着，车厢一节碰着一节依次向前移动。有一个军官手里拿着纸牌站起来，往窗外张望。卡秋莎又敲了一下窗子，把脸贴在窗玻璃上。这时她面前的那节车厢也猛地一震，动了起来。她跟着那节车厢走去，眼睛往窗子里张望。那个军官想放下窗子，可是怎么也放不下。聂赫留朵夫站起来，推开那个军官，动手把窗子放下。火车加快了速度。卡秋莎也加快脚步跟住火车，可是火车越开越快。就在窗子放下的一刹那，一个列车员走过来把她推开，自己跳上火车。卡秋莎落在后头，但她仍一个劲儿地在湿漉漉的站台上跑着。她跑到站台尽头，好容易才收住脚步免得摔倒，然后从台阶上跑下地面。她还在跑着，但头等车厢已经离得很远了。接着二等车厢也一节节从她旁边驶过，然后三等车厢以更快的速度掠过，但她还是跑个不停。等尾部挂着风灯的最后一节车厢驶过去，她已经越过水塔，周围一点遮拦也没有了。风迎面刮来，掀起她头上的头巾，吹得衣服裹紧她的双腿。她的头巾被风吹落了，但她还是一个劲儿地跑着。
“阿姨！卡秋莎阿姨！”玛莎喊着，好容易才追上她。“您的头巾掉了！”
“他在灯光雪亮的车厢里，坐在丝绒软椅上，有说有笑，喝酒玩乐，可我呢，在这儿，在黑暗的泥地里，淋着雨，吹着风，站着哭！”卡秋莎想着站住了，身子往后一仰，双手抱住头，放声痛哭起来。
“他走啦！”卡秋莎叫道。
玛莎害怕了，搂住卡秋莎湿淋淋的衣服。
“阿姨，我们回家去。”
“等一列火车开过来，往轮子底下一钻，就完事了，”卡秋莎想着，没有回答小姑娘的话。
她打定主意这样做。但就在这当儿，如同通常在激动以后乍一平静下来那样，她肚子里的孩子，他的孩子，突然颤动了一下，使劲一撞，慢慢地伸开四肢，然后用一种又细又软又尖的东西顶了一下。忽然间，那在一分钟前还那么折磨她、使她觉得几乎无法活下去的重重苦恼，她对聂赫留朵夫的满腔愤恨，她不惜一死来向他报复的念头，——这一切顿时都烟消云散了。她平静下来，理了理衣服，扎好头巾，匆匆走回家去。
她浑身湿透，溅满泥浆，筋疲力尽地回到家里。从那天起，她心灵上发生了一场大变化，结果就变成了现在这个样子。自从那个可怕的夜晚起，她不再相信善了。以前她自己相信善，并且以为别人也相信善，但从那一晚起，她断定谁也不相信善，人人嘴里说着上帝说着善，无非只是为了骗骗人罢了。她知道，他爱过她，她也爱过他，可是他亵渎了她的感情，拿她玩够了，又把她抛弃了。而他还是她所认识的人中最好的一个呢。其他的人就更坏了。她的全部遭遇都证实了这一点。他那两位姑妈，两位虔诚的老婆子，看到她不能象以前那样服侍她们，就把她从家里撵走。她遇到的一切人，凡是女人都把她当作摇钱树；凡是男人，从上了年纪的警察局长到监狱看守，个个都把她看成玩物。不论什么人，除了寻欢作乐，除了肉体的淫乐，活在世界上就没有别的事了。在她过自由生活的第二年，她跟一个老作家同居，那个作家也证实了这一点。他直截了当地对她说，这种欢乐富有诗意，充满美感，是人生的全部幸福。
人人活着都为了自己，为了自己的欢乐，一切有关上帝和善的话都是骗骗人的。如果她心里发生疑问：为什么人间安排得如此糟糕，为什么人们互相欺凌，受苦受难；那么，最好就是不要去想它。如果她感到苦闷，那就抽抽烟，喝喝酒，同男人谈谈爱情，这样也就会把苦闷忘掉。
Part 1 Chapter 38
SUNDAY IN PRISON--PREPARING FOR MASS.
On Sunday morning at five o'clock, when a whistle sounded in the corridor of the women's ward of the prison, Korableva, who was already awake, called Maslova.
"Oh, dear! life again," thought Maslova, with horror, involuntarily breathing in the air that had become terribly noisome towards the morning. She wished to fall asleep again, to enter into the region of oblivion, but the habit of fear overcame sleepiness, and she sat up and looked round, drawing her feet under her. The women had all got up; only the elder children were still asleep. The spirit-trader was carefully drawing a cloak from under the children, so as not to wake them. The watchman's wife was hanging up the rags to dry that served the baby as swaddling clothes, while the baby was screaming desperately in Theodosia's arms, who was trying to quiet it. The consumptive woman was coughing with her hands pressed to her chest, while the blood rushed to her face, and she sighed loudly, almost screaming, in the intervals of coughing. The fat, red-haired woman was lying on her back, with knees drawn up, and loudly relating a dream. The old woman accused of incendiarism was standing in front of the image, crossing herself and bowing, and repeating the same words over and over again. The deacon's daughter sat on the bedstead, looking before her, with a dull, sleepy face. Khoroshavka was twisting her black, oily, coarse hair round her fingers. The sound of slipshod feet was heard in the passage, and the door opened to let in two convicts, dressed in jackets and grey trousers that did not reach to their ankles. With serious, cross faces they lifted the stinking tub and carried it out of the cell. The women went out to the taps in the corridor to wash. There the red-haired woman again began a quarrel with a woman from another cell.
"Is it the solitary cell you want?" shouted an old jailer, slapping the red-haired woman on her bare, fat back, so that it sounded through the corridor. "You be quiet."
"Lawks! the old one's playful," said the woman, taking his action for a caress.
"Now, then, be quick; get ready for the mass." Maslova had hardly time to do her hair and dress when the inspector came with his assistants.
"Come out for inspection," cried a jailer.
Some more prisoners came out of other cells and stood in two rows along the corridor; each woman had to place her hand on the shoulder of the woman in front of her. They were all counted.
After the inspection the woman warder led the prisoners to church. Maslova and Theodosia were in the middle of a column of over a hundred women, who had come out of different cells. All were dressed in white skirts, white jackets, and wore white kerchiefs on their heads, except a few who had their own coloured clothes on. These were wives who, with their children, were following their convict husbands to Siberia. The whole flight of stairs was filled by the procession. The patter of softly-shod feet mingled with the voices and now and then a laugh. When turning, on the landing, Maslova saw her enemy, Botchkova, in front, and pointed out her angry face to Theodosia. At the bottom of the stairs the women stopped talking. Bowing and crossing themselves, they entered the empty church, which glistened with gilding. Crowding and pushing one another, they took their places on the right.
After the women came the men condemned to banishment, those serving their term in the prison, and those exiled by their Communes; and, coughing loudly, they took their stand, crowding the left side and the middle of the church.
On one side of the gallery above stood the men sentenced to penal servitude in Siberia, who had been let into the church before the others. Each of them had half his head shaved, and their presence was indicated by the clanking of the chains on their feet. On the other side of the gallery stood those in preliminary confinement, without chains, their heads not shaved.
The prison church had been rebuilt and ornamented by a rich merchant, who spent several tens of thousands of roubles on it, and it glittered with gay colours and gold. For a time there was silence in the church, and only coughing, blowing of noses, the crying of babies, and now and then the rattling of chains, was heard. But at last the convicts that stood in the middle moved, pressed against each other, leaving a passage in the centre of the church, down which the prison inspector passed to take his place in front of every one in the nave.
第二天，星期日，清晨五点钟，女监里照例响起哨子声，柯拉勃列娃早已起床，这时就把玛丝洛娃叫醒。
“我是一个苦役犯，”玛丝洛娃恐怖地想。她揉揉眼睛，不由自主地吸着室内到早晨臭不堪闻的空气，想再睡一会儿，重返茫茫睡乡，可是心惊胆战的习惯驱除了睡意。她一骨碌爬起来，盘腿坐好，向四下里打量着。女人都已起床，只有孩子们还在睡觉。贩卖私酒的女人鼓着一双暴眼睛，小心翼翼地抽出孩子们身下的囚袍，唯恐把他们弄醒。反抗募兵的女人把包孩子用的破布晾在火炉旁边。她的娃娃在蓝眼睛的费多霞怀里拚命啼哭。费多霞把他摇荡着，柔声柔气地给他唱催眠曲。患痨病的女人揪住胸口，脸涨得通红，拚命咳嗽；在咳嗽的间歇大声喘气，简直象叫嚷一样。红头发女人醒了，仰天躺在床上，曲着两条肥大的腿，津津有味地大声讲着她的梦景。犯纵火罪的老太婆又站在圣像前，反复叨念着同一套祷词，画着十字，鞠着躬。诵经士的女儿一动不动地坐在板铺上，她那双睡意未消的呆滞眼睛茫然瞧着前方。俏娘们把她那抹过油的粗硬黑发缠在一个手指上，想把它弄鬈曲。
走廊里传来大棉鞋走路的啪哒啪哒声，接着铁锁哐啷一响，进来两个倒便桶的男犯。他们身穿短上衣和裤脚管高出踝骨一大截的灰色裤子，板着脸，怒气冲冲地用扁担挑起臭气熏天的便桶，把它送到牢房外面。女人纷纷到走廊里水龙头旁洗脸。红头发女人在水龙头旁同隔壁牢房一个女人争吵起来。又是辱骂，叫嚷，诉怨……
“你们是不是想蹲单人牢房！”男看守大声喝道，他啪地一声朝红头发女人肥胖的光脊背上打了一巴掌，声音响得整个走廊里都听得见。“小心别再让我听见你的声音！”
“你看，老头子又来劲了，”红头发女人把这举动当作抚爱，说。
“喂，快一点！收拾好去做礼拜。”
玛丝洛娃还没有梳好头，典狱长就带着卫兵来了。
“点名了！”典狱长吆喝道。
从另一个牢房里又出来一批女犯。所有的女犯在走廊里站成两排，后排女人照规矩必须把手搭在前排女人的肩上。全体点名完毕。
点好名以后，女看守走来把女犯人领到教堂里。从各个牢房里出来的女犯有一百多名，她们排成一个纵队。玛丝洛娃和费多霞就在队伍中间。她们个个包着囚犯的白头巾，穿着白衣白裙，只有少数几个穿着自己的花衣服。这几个女人带着孩子，是跟随丈夫去流放的。整座楼梯都被这个队伍挤得满满的。只听得穿大棉鞋走路的脚步声，说话声，间或还有笑声。在拐弯的地方，玛丝洛娃看见自己的冤家包奇科娃凶相毕露地走在前头，就指给费多霞看。女人们走下楼梯，不再作声，画着十字，鞠着躬，开始走进还很空的金碧辉煌的教堂。给她们规定的位置在右边。她们互相拥挤着，停住脚步。紧接着女人之后进来的是穿灰色囚袍的男犯，其中有解犯，有监犯，有经村社判决的流放犯。他们大声咳嗽着，紧挤在教堂左边和中间。在教堂上边的敞廊里站着许多先进来的男犯，一边是剃阴阳头、脚镣哐啷作响的苦役犯；另一边是没有剃头、不戴脚镣的拘留犯。
这座监狱教堂是一个富商花了几万卢布重建的，显得色泽鲜艳，金碧辉煌。
教堂里一片肃静，只听得擤鼻涕声、咳嗽声、婴儿的哭声，偶尔还有铁链的哐啷声。接着站在教堂中央的男犯忽然挪动身子，彼此挤紧，在正当中让出一条路来。典狱长就从这条路走到教堂正当中全体犯人前面。
Part 1 Chapter 39
THE PRISON CHURCH--BLIND LEADERS OF THE BLIND.
The service began.
It consisted of the following. The priest, having dressed in a strange and very inconvenient garb, made of gold cloth, cut and arranged little bits of bread on a saucer, and then put them into a cup with wine, repeating at the same time different names and prayers. Meanwhile the deacon first read Slavonic prayers, difficult to understand in themselves, and rendered still more incomprehensible by being read very fast, and then sang them turn and turn about with the convicts. The contents of the prayers were chiefly the desire for the welfare of the Emperor and his family. These petitions were repeated many times, separately and together with other prayers, the people kneeling. Besides this, several verses from the Acts of the Apostles were read by the deacon in a peculiarly strained voice, which made it impossible to understand what he read, and then the priest read very distinctly a part of the Gospel according to St. Mark, in which it said that Christ, having risen from the dead before flying up to heaven to sit down at His Father's right hand, first showed Himself to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had driven seven devils, and then to eleven of His disciples, and ordered them to preach the Gospel to the whole creation, and the priest added that if any one did not believe this he would perish, but he that believed it and was baptised should be saved, and should besides drive out devils and cure people by laying his hands on them, should talk in strange tongues, should take up serpents, and if he drank poison should not die, but remain well.
The essence of the service consisted in the supposition that the bits cut up by the priest and put by him into the wine, when manipulated and prayed over in a certain way, turned into the flesh and blood of God.
These manipulations consisted in the priest's regularly lifting and holding up his arms, though hampered by the gold cloth sack he had on, then, sinking on to his knees and kissing the table and all that was on it, but chiefly in his taking a cloth by two of its corners and waving it regularly and softly over the silver saucer and golden cup. It was supposed that, at this point, the bread and the wine turned into flesh and blood; therefore, this part of the service was performed with the greatest solemnity.
"Now, to the blessed, most pure, and most holy Mother of God," the priest cried from the golden partition which divided part of the church from the rest, and the choir began solemnly to sing that it was very right to glorify the Virgin Mary, who had borne Christ without losing her virginity, and was therefore worthy of greater honour than some kind of cherubim, and greater glory than some kind of seraphim. After this the transformation was considered accomplished, and the priest having taken the napkin off the saucer, cut the middle bit of bread in four, and put it into the wine, and then into his mouth. He was supposed to have eaten a bit of God's flesh and swallowed a little of His blood. Then the priest drew a curtain, opened the middle door in the partition, and, taking the gold cup in his hands, came out of the door, inviting those who wished to do so also to come and eat some of God's flesh and blood that was contained in the cup. A few children appeared to wish to do so.
After having asked the children their names, the priest carefully took out of the cup, with a spoon, and shoved a bit of bread soaked in wine deep into the mouth of each child in turn, and the deacon, while wiping the children's mouths, sang, in a merry voice, that the children were eating the flesh and drinking the blood of God. After this the priest carried the cup back behind the partition, and there drank all the remaining blood and ate up all the bits of flesh, and after having carefully sucked his moustaches and wiped his mouth, he stepped briskly from behind the partition, the soles of his calfskin boots creaking. The principal part of this Christian service was now finished, but the priest, wishing to comfort the unfortunate prisoners, added to the ordinary service another. This consisted of his going up to the gilt hammered-out image (with black face and hands) supposed to represent the very God he had been eating, illuminated by a dozen wax candles, and proceeding, in a strange, discordant voice, to hum or sing the following words:
"Jesu sweetest, glorified of the Apostles, Jesu lauded by the martyrs, almighty Monarch, save me, Jesu my Saviour. Jesu, most beautiful, have mercy on him who cries to Thee, Saviour Jesu. Born of prayer Jesu, all thy saints, all thy prophets, save and find them worthy of the joys of heaven. Jesu, lover of men."
Then he stopped, drew breath, crossed himself, bowed to the ground, and every one did the same--the inspector, the warders, the prisoners; and from above the clinking of the chains sounded more unintermittently. Then he continued: "Of angels the Creator and Lord of powers, Jesu most wonderful, the angels' amazement, Jesu most powerful, of our forefathers the Redeemer. Jesu sweetest, of patriarchs the praise. Jesu most glorious, of kings the strength. Jesu most good, of prophets the fulfilment. Jesu most amazing, of martyrs the strength. Jesu most humble, of monks the joy. Jesu most merciful, of priests the sweetness. Jesu most charitable, of the fasting the continence. Jesu most sweet, of the just the joy. Jesu most pure, of the celibates the chastity. Jesu before all ages of sinners the salvation. Jesu, son of God, have mercy on me."
Every time he repeated the word "Jesu" his voice became more and more wheezy. At last he came to a stop, and holding up his silk-lined cassock, and kneeling down on one knee, he stooped down to the ground and the choir began to sing, repeating the words, "Jesu, Son of God, have mercy on me," and the convicts fell down and rose again, shaking back the hair that was left on their heads, and rattling with the chains that were bruising their thin ankles.
This continued for a long time. First came the glorification, which ended with the words, "Have mercy on me." Then more glorifications, ending with "Alleluia!" And the convicts made the sign of the cross, and bowed, first at each sentence, then after every two and then after three, and all were very glad when the glorification ended, and the priest shut the book with a sigh of relief and retired behind the partition. One last act remained. The priest took a large, gilt cross, with enamel medallions at the ends, from a table, and came out into the centre of the church with it. First the inspector came up and kissed the cross, then the jailers, then the convicts, pushing and abusing each other in whispers. The priest, talking to the inspector, pushed the cross and his hand now against the mouths and now against the noses of the convicts, who were trying to kiss both the cross and the hand of the priest. And thus ended the Christian service, intended for the comfort and the teaching of these strayed brothers.
礼拜开始了。
礼拜仪式是这样的：司祭身穿一件样子古怪而行动不便的锦缎法衣，把碟子里的面包切成许多小块，放到一个葡萄酒杯子里，同时嘴里念着各种名字和祷词。诵经士不停地念各种斯拉夫语祷词，然后又同犯人们组成的唱诗班轮流唱歌。这些祷词本来都艰涩难懂，如今既念得快，又唱得快，就越发难懂了。祷词内容主要是祈求皇帝和皇室福寿康宁。这种祈福的祷词大家跪着念了许多遍，时而跟其他祷词一起念，时而单独念。此外，诵经士又念了几节《使徒行传》，声音那么古怪，紧张，简直一句也听不出来。司祭也念了《马可福音》中的一段，倒念得很清楚。内容是说耶稣复活后在升天、坐到圣父右边以前，先向抹大拉的马利亚显现，从她身上驱除七个魔鬼，后来又向十一个门徒显现，吩咐他们向普天下的万民传布福音，并声明不信的必被定罪，信而受洗的必然得救，还能赶鬼，手按病人，病人就好，还能说新方言，手能拿蛇，若喝了什么毒物，也必不受害。①
--------
①见《马可福音》第十六章。
礼拜的要义据说是，司祭把面包切成小块，放到葡萄酒里，通过一定手法和祈祷，变成上帝的身体和血。那手法是这样的：司祭身穿碍手碍脚的口袋般锦缎法衣，从容不迫地高举起双臂，这样举着不动，然后跪下来，吻吻圣坛和上面的东西。不过关键性的仪式是司祭两手拿起一块餐巾，慢条斯理地在碟子和金杯上挥动着。据说，面包和葡萄酒就在这时变成上帝的身体和血，因此这一部分仪式特别隆重。
“最大的荣耀归于至圣、至洁、至福的圣母，”司祭做完这些仪式，隔着隔板大声叫道。接着唱诗班就庄严地唱起来：荣耀理应归于童女马利亚，她生下基督，却没有失去童贞，她应该比司智天使得到更多的光荣，比六翼天使得到更大的荣耀。于是变化就完成了。司祭揭去碟子上的餐巾，把碟子中央的面包切成四份，先在酒里蘸了蘸，然后送进嘴里。大家认为，他这就是吃了一小块上帝身上的肉，喝了一小口上帝身上的血。随后司祭撩开帘幕，推开中间的门，手拿金杯，从门里走出来，请想进圣餐的信徒也来吃喝泡在杯里的上帝的血肉。
有几个孩子想进圣餐。
司祭先问了每个孩子的姓名，然后用茶匙小心翼翼地从杯子里舀出一小块浸过酒的面包，深深地送进每个孩子的嘴里。诵经士就当场给孩子们擦擦嘴，又快乐地歌唱孩子们吃上帝的身体，喝上帝的血。接着，司祭把杯子端到隔板后面，在那里喝干杯子里的血，吃完上帝的身体，用心舔干净小胡子，擦干嘴巴和杯子，兴高采烈，精神抖擞地从隔板后面走出来，脚上那双薄后跟小牛皮靴发出吱嘎吱嘎的响声。
礼拜的主要仪式到此结束。但司祭存心安慰安慰不幸的囚犯们，就在通常礼拜之外增加一项特殊仪式，就是：司祭站在那由十支蜡烛照亮的铸铁包金、黑脸黑臂的圣像——据认为就是刚才被吃掉的上帝——面前，用怪声怪气的假嗓又象唱又象念，添了下面一段后：
“至亲至爱的耶稣哇！使徒的荣耀，我的耶稣哇！殉道者的赞美，万能的主耶稣哇！拯救我，我的救主耶稣，我的至美的耶稣，拯救找你的人，救主耶稣哇！饶恕我，全体圣徒，全体先知祷告中诞生的耶稣，我的救主耶稣哇！赐给我们天堂的快乐，爱人类的耶稣哇！”
他念到这里停住了，换了一口气，画了一个十字，跪下去叩头。大家也照他的样子做。典狱长、看守、囚犯都跪了下去。上边敞廊里脚镣的哐啷声格外频繁。
“天使的创造者，万军之主，”他继续念道，“极顶神妙的耶稣，天使们的惊奇，万能的耶稣，祖先的救主，至亲至爱的耶稣，族长们的赞美，极顶光荣的耶稣，皇帝的后盾，至善的耶稣，预言的实现，极顶奇妙的耶稣，殉道者的堡垒，极顶温和的耶稣，修士们的喜悦，极顶仁爱的耶稣，神父们的快乐，极顶仁慈的耶稣，苦斋徒的克制，极顶乐天的耶稣，圣徒们的欢乐，至洁的耶稣，童贞者的贞洁，万古永存的耶稣，罪人的救星，耶稣，上帝的儿子，饶恕我吧！”最后总算念完了，又反复呼喊着“耶稣”，但声音越来越沙哑了。他一手稍稍提起绸里子的法衣，曲着一条腿，跪在地上叩头。唱诗班都唱着最后那句话：“耶稣，上帝的儿子，饶恕我吧！”犯人们都匍匐在地，再爬起来，把没有剃掉的一半头发往后一甩，那磨伤他们瘦腿的脚镣就哐啷发响。
这项仪式持续了很久。总是以赞美词开始，以“饶恕我吧”结束。然后又是一套新的赞美词，最后以“阿利路亚”终结。犯人们画十字，跪下去，匍匐在地。开头每赞颂一次，犯人们就跪拜一次；后来隔一次跪拜，甚至隔两次跪拜。等到全部赞颂完毕，司祭轻松地舒了一口气，合上圣经，走到隔板后面去了。大家都感到很高兴。剩下最后一项仪式，就是司祭从大桌子上拿起一个四端镶有珐琅圆饰的包金十字架，举着它走到教堂中央。首先是典狱长走到司祭跟前，吻了吻十字架，然后是副典狱长，然后是看守们，最后是犯人们。犯人们互相拥挤，低声咒骂，走到司祭跟前。司祭一面跟典狱长谈话，一面把十字架和自己的手凑到犯人嘴边和鼻子旁，犯人们就竭力去吻十字架和同祭的手。这次专门为安慰和教训迷途弟兄而做的礼拜就这样结束了。
Part 1 Chapter 40
THE HUSKS OF RELIGION.
And none of those present, from the inspector down to Maslova, seemed conscious of the fact that this Jesus, whose name the priest repeated such a great number of times, and whom he praised with all these curious expressions, had forbidden the very things that were being done there; that He had prohibited not only this meaningless much-speaking and the blasphemous incantation over the bread and wine, but had also, in the clearest words, forbidden men to call other men their master, and to pray in temples; and had ordered that every one should pray in solitude, had forbidden to erect temples, saying that He had come to destroy them, and that one should worship, not in a temple, but in spirit and in truth; and, above all, that He had forbidden not only to judge, to imprison, to torment, to execute men, as was being done here, but had prohibited any kind of violence, saying that He had come to give freedom to the captives.
No one present seemed conscious that all that was going on here was the greatest blasphemy and a supreme mockery of that same Christ in whose name it was being done. No one seemed to realise that the gilt cross with the enamel medallions at the ends, which the priest held out to the people to be kissed, was nothing but the emblem of that gallows on which Christ had been executed for denouncing just what was going on here. That these priests, who imagined they were eating and drinking the body and blood of Christ in the form of bread and wine, did in reality eat and drink His flesh and His blood, but not as wine and bits of bread, but by ensnaring "these little ones" with whom He identified Himself, by depriving them of the greatest blessings and submitting them to most cruel torments, and by hiding from men the tidings of great joy which He had brought. That thought did not enter into the mind of any one present.
The priest did his part with a quiet conscience, because he was brought up from childhood to consider that the only true faith was the faith which had been held by all the holy men of olden times and was still held by the Church, and demanded by the State authorities. He did not believe that the bread turned into flesh, that it was useful for the soul to repeat so many words, or that he had actually swallowed a bit of God. No one could believe this, but he believed that one ought to hold this faith. What strengthened him most in this faith was the fact that, for fulfilling the demands of this faith, he had for the last 15 years been able to draw an income, which enabled him to keep his family, send his son to a gymnasium and his daughter to a school for the daughters of the clergy. The deacon believed in the same manner, and even more firmly than the priest, for he had forgotten the substance of the dogmas of this faith, and knew only that the prayers for the dead, the masses, with and without the acathistus, all had a definite price, which real Christians readily paid, and, therefore, he called out his "have mercy, have mercy," very willingly, and read and said what was appointed, with the same quiet certainty of its being necessary to do so with which other men sell faggots, flour, or potatoes. The prison inspector and the warders, though they had never understood or gone into the meaning of these dogmas and of all that went on in church, believed that they must believe, because the higher authorities and the Tsar himself believed in it. Besides, though faintly (and themselves unable to explain why), they felt that this faith defended their cruel occupations. If this faith did not exist it would have been more difficult, perhaps impossible, for them to use all their powers to torment people, as they were now doing, with a quiet conscience. The inspector was such a kind-hearted man that he could not have lived as he was now living unsupported by his faith. Therefore, he stood motionless, bowed and crossed himself zealously, tried to feel touched when the song about the cherubims was being sung, and when the children received communion he lifted one of them, and held him up to the priest with his own hands.
The great majority of the prisoners believed that there lay a mystic power in these gilt images, these vestments, candles, cups, crosses, and this repetition of incomprehensible words, "Jesu sweetest" and "have mercy"--a power through which might be obtained much convenience in this and in the future life. Only a few clearly saw the deception that was practised on the people who adhered to this faith, and laughed at it in their hearts; but the majority, having made several attempts to get the conveniences they desired, by means of prayers, masses, and candles, and not having got them (their prayers remaining unanswered), were each of them convinced that their want of success was accidental, and that this organisation, approved by the educated and by archbishops, is very important and necessary, if not for this, at any rate for the next life.
Maslova also believed in this way. She felt, like the rest, a mixed sensation of piety and dulness. She stood at first in a crowd behind a railing, so that she could see no one but her companions; but when those to receive communion moved on, she and Theodosia stepped to the front, and they saw the inspector, and, behind him, standing among the warders, a little peasant, with a very light beard and fair hair. This was Theodosia's husband, and he was gazing with fixed eyes at his wife. During the acathistus Maslova occupied herself in scrutinising him and talking to Theodosia in whispers, and bowed and made the sign of the cross only when every one else did.
在场的人，从司祭、典狱长到玛丝洛娃，谁也没有想到，司祭声嘶力竭地反复叨念和用种种古怪字眼颂扬的耶稣本人，恰好禁止这里所做的一切事情。他不仅禁止这种毫无意义的饶舌和以师尊自居的司祭使用面包和酒所作的亵渎法术，而且斩钉截铁地禁止一些人把另一些人称为师尊，禁止在教堂里祈祷，并叮嘱各人单独祈祷。他甚至禁止人们修建教堂，说要毁坏教堂，还说人们不应该在教堂里祈祷，而应该在心灵里和真理中祈祷。主要是他不但禁止对人进行审判，监禁，折磨，侮辱和惩罚，象这里所做的那样，而且禁止对人使用任何暴力，并说他是来释放一切囚犯，使他们获得自由的。
在场的人，谁也没有想到，这里所做的一切正是最严重的亵渎，以基督名义所做的一切正是对基督本人的嘲弄。谁也没有想到，司祭举着让人亲吻的四端镶有珐琅圆饰的包金十字架，不是别的，恰恰就是基督受刑的绞架的形象，而他之所以上绞架，就是因为他禁止此刻这里所做的事情。谁也没有想到，司祭吃着面包，喝着葡萄酒，自以为是在吃基督的身体，喝基督的血，其实他们确实是在吃喝基督的血肉，不过并非因为他们吃了面包，喝了葡萄酒，而是因为他们不仅盅惑那些被基督认为同自己一样的“弱小者”，而且剥夺他们最大的幸福，使他们遭到最残酷的折磨，不让人们知道基督带给他们的福音。
司祭心安理得地做着这一切，因为他从小就受了这样的教育，认为这是唯一正确的信仰，从前的圣徒都信奉过它，现在的神职长官和俗世长官也都信奉它。他相信的并非面包会变成身体，说许多空话会有益于灵魂，或者他真的吃了上帝身上的一块肉。这类事是不足信的。他相信的只是非有这样的信仰不可。使他确立这种信心的，主要是十八年来他靠这种礼拜收入钱财，养家活口，让儿子读中学，送女儿进神学校。诵经士也这样相信，而且信心比司祭更坚定，因为他压根儿忘记了这种教义的实质，只知道香火、追荐亡灵、诵经、普通祈祷和带赞美词的祈祷都有一定的价格，凡是真正的基督徒都乐意缴付，因此他叫喊“饶恕吧，饶恕吧”也好，唱赞美诗也好，念经也好，总是镇定沉着，满心相信非这样做不可，就象人家出卖木柴、面粉和土豆一样。至于典狱长和看守，他们虽然从来不知道也不研究教义和教堂里各种圣礼的意义，但却相信非有这样的信仰不可，因为最高当局和沙皇本人都信奉它。除此以外，他们还感觉到这种信仰在为他们残酷的职务辩解，虽然这种感觉是隐隐约约的，因为他们自己也解释不清究竟是怎么一回事。要是没有这种信仰，恐怕很难甚至不可能象现在这样心安理得地拚命折磨人。典狱长天性善良，要不是从这种信仰中获得支持，他绝对不可能这样生活下去。就因为有了这种支持，他才能俨然挺直身子站在那里，又是跪拜，又是画十字，听到大家唱“那些司智天使”，就情绪激动，而在给孩子们授圣餐时，就走上前去，亲手抱起一个领圣餐的孩子，把他举得高高的。
在犯人中间，只有少数几个看透这类玩意儿纯属骗局，用来愚弄这一类信徒，因此心里暗暗好笑。大多数人却相信，这种包金的圣像、蜡烛、金杯、法衣、十字架、反复叼念的“至亲至爱的耶稣”和“饶恕吧”，都蕴藏着神秘的力量，依靠这种力量就可以在今世和来世得到许多好处。虽然多数人都做过一些尝试，想借助于祈求、祷告、蜡烛，在今世得到好处，结果却一无所得，他们的祷告也没有如愿，但大家还是坚信，失败是偶然的，这一套做法既然得到有学问的人和总主教的赞同，总是很有道理的。即使对今世没有作用，对来世也一定会起作用。
玛丝洛娃也这样相信。她在做礼拜时也象别人一样，产生一种又虔诚又厌烦的复杂心情。起初她站在隔板后面的人群中间，除了同牢的几个女伴以外，谁也看不见。后来，领圣餐的人往前走去，她跟费多霞也一起往前移动，于是就看见了典狱长，还看见典狱长后面的看守中间有一个矮小的农民，长着浅褐头发，留着淡白胡子。这人就是费多霞的丈夫。他正目不转睛地盯着妻子。玛丝洛娃在唱赞美诗的时候不断打量他，同时跟费多霞交头接耳地谈话，直到大家画十字和跪拜时，她才也跟着这样做。
Part 1 Chapter 41
VISITING DAY--THE MEN'S WARD.
Nekhludoff left home early. A peasant from the country was still driving along the side street and calling out in a voice peculiar to his trade, "Milk! milk! milk!"
The first warm spring rain had fallen the day before, and now wherever the ground was not paved the grass shone green. The birch trees in the gardens looked as if they were strewn with green fluff, the wild cherry and the poplars unrolled their long, balmy buds, and in shops and dwelling-houses the double window-frames were being removed and the windows cleaned.
In the Tolkoochi [literally, jostling market, where second-hand clothes and all sorts of cheap goods are sold] market, which Nekhludoff had to pass on his way, a dense crowd was surging along the row of booths, and tattered men walked about selling top-boots, which they carried under their arms, and renovated trousers and waistcoats, which hung over their shoulders.
Men in clean coats and shining boots, liberated from the factories, it being Sunday, and women with bright silk kerchiefs on their heads and cloth jackets trimmed with jet, were already thronging at the door of the traktir. Policemen, with yellow cords to their uniforms and carrying pistols, were on duty, looking out for some disorder which might distract the ennui that oppressed them. On the paths of the boulevards and on the newly-revived grass, children and dogs ran about, playing, and the nurses sat merrily chattering on the benches. Along the streets, still fresh and damp on the shady side, but dry in the middle, heavy carts rumbled unceasingly, cabs rattled and tramcars passed ringing by. The air vibrated with the pealing and clanging of church bells, that were calling the people to attend to a service like that which was now being conducted in the prison. And the people, dressed in their Sunday best, were passing on their way to their different parish churches.
The isvostchik did not drive Nekhludoff up to the prison itself, but to the last turning that led to the prison.
Several persons--men and women--most of them carrying small bundles, stood at this turning, about 100 steps from the prison. To the right there were several low wooden buildings; to the left, a two-storeyed house with a signboard. The huge brick building, the prison proper, was just in front, and the visitors were not allowed to come up to it. A sentinel was pacing up and down in front of it, and shouted at any one who tried to pass him.
At the gate of the wooden buildings, to the right, opposite the sentinel, sat a warder on a bench, dressed in uniform, with gold cords, a notebook in his hands. The visitors came up to him, and named the persons they wanted to see, and he put the names down. Nekhludoff also went up, and named Katerina Maslova. The warder wrote down the name.
"Why--don't they admit us yet?" asked Nekhludoff.
"The service is going on. When the mass is over, you'll be admitted."
Nekhludoff stepped aside from the waiting crowd. A man in tattered clothes, crumpled hat, with bare feet and red stripes all over his face, detached himself from the crowd, and turned towards the prison.
"Now, then, where are you going?" shouted the sentinel with the gun.
"And you hold your row," answered the tramp, not in the least abashed by the sentinel's words, and turned back. "Well, if you'll not let me in, I'll wait. But, no! Must needs shout, as if he were a general."
The crowd laughed approvingly. The visitors were, for the greater part, badly-dressed people; some were ragged, but there were also some respectable-looking men and women. Next to Nekhludoff stood a clean-shaven, stout, and red-cheeked man, holding a bundle, apparently containing under-garments. This was the doorkeeper of a bank; he had come to see his brother, who was arrested for forgery. The good-natured fellow told Nekhludoff the whole story of his life, and was going to question him in turn, when their attention was aroused by a student and a veiled lady, who drove up in a trap, with rubber tyres, drawn by a large thoroughbred horse. The student was holding a large bundle. He came up to Nekhludoff, and asked if and how he could give the rolls he had brought in alms to the prisoners. His fiancee wished it (this lady was his fiancee), and her parents had advised them to take some rolls to the prisoners.
"I myself am here for the first time," said Nekhludoff, "and don't know; but I think you had better ask this man," and he pointed to the warder with the gold cords and the book, sitting on the right.
As they were speaking, the large iron door with a window in it opened, and an officer in uniform, followed by another warder, stepped out. The warder with the notebook proclaimed that the admittance of visitors would now commence. The sentinel stepped aside, and all the visitors rushed to the door as if afraid of being too late; some even ran. At the door there stood a warder who counted the visitors as they came in, saying aloud, 16, 17, and so on. Another warder stood inside the building and also counted the visitors as they entered a second door, touching each one with his hand, so that when they went away again not one visitor should be able to remain inside the prison and not one prisoner might get out. The warder, without looking at whom he was touching, slapped Nekhludoff on the back, and Nekhludoff felt hurt by the touch of the warder's hand; but, remembering what he had come about, he felt ashamed of feeling dissatisfied and taking offence.
The first apartment behind the entrance doors was a large vaulted room with iron bars to the small windows. In this room, which was called the meeting-room, Nekhludoff was startled by the sight of a large picture of the Crucifixion.
"What's that for?" he thought, his mind involuntarily connecting the subject of the picture with liberation and not with imprisonment.
He went on, slowly letting the hurrying visitors pass before, and experiencing a mingled feeling of horror at the evil-doers locked up in this building, compassion for those who, like Katusha and the boy they tried the day before, must be here though guiltless, and shyness and tender emotion at the thought of the interview before him. The warder at the other end of the meeting-room said something as they passed, but Nekhludoff, absorbed by his own thoughts, paid no attention to him, and continued to follow the majority of the visitors, and so got into the men's part of the prison instead of the women's.
Letting the hurrying visitors pass before him, he was the last to get into the interviewing-room. As soon as Nekhludoff opened the door of this room, he was struck by the deafening roar of a hundred voices shouting at once, the reason of which he did not at once understand. But when he came nearer to the people, he saw that they were all pressing against a net that divided the room in two, like flies settling on sugar, and he understood what it meant. The two halves of the room, the windows of which were opposite the door he had come in by, were separated, not by one, but by two nets reaching from the floor to the ceiling. The wire nets were stretched 7 feet apart, and soldiers were walking up and down the space between them. On the further side of the nets were the prisoners, on the nearer, the visitors. Between them was a double row of nets and a space of 7 feet wide, so that they could not hand anything to one another, and any one whose sight was not very good could not even distinguish the face on the other side. It was also difficult to talk; one had to scream in order to be heard.
On both sides were faces pressed close to the nets, faces of wives, husbands, fathers, mothers, children, trying to see each other's features and to say what was necessary in such a way as to be understood.
But as each one tried to be heard by the one he was talking to, and his neighbour tried to do the same, they did their best to drown each other's voices' and that was the cause of the din and shouting which struck Nekhludoff when he first came in. It was impossible to understand what was being said and what were the relations between the different people. Next Nekhludoff an old woman with a kerchief on her head stood trembling, her chin pressed close to the net, and shouting something to a young fellow, half of whose head was shaved, who listened attentively with raised brows. By the side of the old woman was a young man in a peasant's coat, who listened, shaking his head, to a boy very like himself. Next stood a man in rags, who shouted, waving his arm and laughing. Next to him a woman, with a good woollen shawl on her shoulders, sat on the floor holding a baby in her lap and crying bitterly. This was apparently the first time she saw the greyheaded man on the other side in prison clothes, and with his head shaved. Beyond her was the doorkeeper, who had spoken to Nekhludoff outside; he was shouting with all his might to a greyhaired convict on the other side.
When Nekhludoff found that he would have to speak in similar conditions, a feeling of indignation against those who were able to make and enforce these conditions arose in him; he was surprised that, placed in such a dreadful position, no one seemed offended at this outrage on human feelings. The soldiers, the inspector, the prisoners themselves, acted as if acknowledging all this to be necessary.
Nekhludoff remained in this room for about five minutes, feeling strangely depressed, conscious of how powerless he was, and at variance with all the world. He was seized with a curious moral sensation like seasickness.
聂赫留朵夫一清早从家里出来，看见一个乡下人赶着一辆大车在巷子里走，怪腔怪调地叫道：
“卖牛奶，卖牛奶，卖牛奶！”
昨晚下了第一场温暖的春雨。凡是没有修马路的地方一下子都长出了嫩绿的青草。花园里的桦树枝上布满了翠绿的绒毛，稠李和杨树抽出了芳香的细长叶子。住宅和商店都卸去了套窗，把窗子擦得干干净净。在聂赫留朵夫乘车经过的旧货市场上，一座座货棚旁边密密麻麻地挤满了人群。有些衣服褴褛的人腋下夹着皮靴，肩上搭着熨得笔挺的长裤和背心，在市场上走来走去。
小饭馆周围挤满了不上工的男人，他们穿着干净的腰部打褶的上衣和擦得发亮的皮靴；还有些女人，头上包着花花绿绿的绸头巾，身上穿着钉有玻璃珠的外套。警察挎着用黄丝带系住的手枪，站着岗，窥察什么地方有纠纷，好借此排遣他们难堪的无聊。在林荫道上，在一片新绿的草地上，孩子们和狗在奔跑嬉戏；保姆们兴致勃勃地坐在长凳上聊天。
大街上，左面半边路面没有照到阳光，还很潮湿阴凉，中间的路面已经干了。沉重的载货马车不停地在街上隆隆驶过，四轮轻便马车辘辘地行驶着，公共马车不断发出叮噹的响声。四面八方响起教堂参差错落的钟声，震得空气不住地颤抖，号召人们去参加和监狱教堂一样的礼拜。人们打扮得漂漂亮亮，向各自的教区走去。
聂赫留朵夫所雇的马车没有把他送到监狱门口，而在通往监狱的路口停下。
在这通往监狱的路口，在离监狱大约一百步的地方，站着一些男人和女人，手里多半拿着包袱。右边有几所不高的木屋，左边是一座两层的楼房，门口挂着招牌。用石块砌成的巨大监狱就在前面，但探监的人不准走近。一个持枪的哨兵走来走去，谁想从他身旁绕过，他就向谁吆喝。
木屋小门旁边，在岗哨对面的右边长凳上坐着一个看守。他身穿镶丝绦的制服，手里拿着一个小本子。来探监的人都走到他跟前，报了他们要探望的人的姓名，他就记下来。聂赫留朵夫也走到他跟前，报了玛丝洛娃的姓名，穿制服的看守也记了下来。
“为什么还不让人进去？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“他们正在做礼拜。等做完礼拜，就放你们进去。”
聂赫留朵夫走到探监的人群那里。人群中走出一个人，衣服褴褛，帽子揉皱，光脚上套着一双破鞋，脸上布满一道道伤痕，向监狱走去。
“你往哪儿溜？”持枪的哨兵对他吆喝道。
“你嚷嚷什么呀？”衣服褴褛的人全没被哨兵的吆喝吓倒，顶嘴说，然后走回来。“你不放，我等着就是。何必大声嚷嚷，简直象个将军似的。”
人群发出赞许的笑声。探监的人大都穿得很寒酸，甚至破破烂烂，但也有一些男女衣着很体面。聂赫留朵夫旁边站着一个服饰讲究的男人，脸色红润，胡子刮得精光，手里拿着一个包袱，显然是衬衣裤。聂赫留朵夫问他是不是第一次来探监。那人回答说，他每星期日都来。他们就这样攀谈起来。原来他是银行的看门人，是来探望犯制造伪证罪的弟弟的。这人和蔼可亲，把自己的身世全都讲给聂赫留朵夫听，还想打听聂赫留朵夫的情况，但这时来了一辆橡胶轮胎的轻便马车，由一匹高大的良种黑马拉着，车上坐着一个大学生和一个戴面纱的小姐。这样，他们的注意力就被吸引过去了。大学生手里抱着一个大包袱，走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，向他打听，可不可以散发施舍物（他带来的白面包），以及为此要办什么手续。
“这是未婚妻要我来办的。她就是我的未婚妻。她的爹妈要我们把东西散发给犯人。”
“我也是头一次来，我不知道，但我想应该问问那个人，”
聂赫留朵夫说，指指身穿制服、手里拿着小本子的看守。
就在聂赫留朵夫同大学生谈话的时候，正中开有小窗洞的监狱大铁门开了，里面走出一个穿军服的军官和另一个看守。那个手拿小本子的看守就宣布探监开始。哨兵退到一边，所有探监的人都争先恐后，有的甚至跑步，纷纷向监狱大门涌去。站在门口的看守高声数着从他身边走过的探监人：“十六，十七……”在监狱里面，另一个看守用手拍着每个进入二道门的人，也在点数，目的是免得让一个探监的人留在狱里，也不致跑掉一个犯人。这个点数的看守，眼睛不看走过去的人，在聂赫留朵夫的背上重重地拍了一下。看守这一拍起初使聂赫留朵夫感到屈辱，但他立刻想到他到这里来是为了什么事。这种屈辱的情绪使他感到害臊。
二道门里面首先看到的是一个拱形大房间，房间里有几个不大的窗子，上面装着铁栅栏。在这个称为聚会厅的房子里，聂赫留朵夫怎么也没有料到，壁龛里竟会有耶稣钉在十字架上的巨像。
“挂这个干什么？”他想，情不自禁地把耶稣像同自由人联系起来，却怎么也无法把他同囚犯联系在一起。
聂赫留朵夫慢吞吞地走着，让急于探监的人走在前面。他百感交集，想到关在这里的恶人就感到不寒而栗，对昨天的男孩和卡秋莎那样的无辜者则满怀同情，而想到即将同卡秋莎见面，不禁又觉得胆怯和爱怜。他走出这个房间的时候，听见看守在那一头说着些什么。但聂赫留朵夫满腹心事，没有理会看守的话，继续往多数探监人走的方向走去，也就是走往男监，而不是他要去的女监。
聂赫留朵夫让性急的人走在前头，自己最后一个走进会面的房间。他推开门，走进这个房间，首先使他吃惊的是一片喧闹声，那是由几百个人的叫嚷声汇合成的震耳欲聋的声音。直到他走过去，看见房间被一道铁丝网隔成两半，人们象苍蝇钉在糖上那样紧贴在铁丝网上，他才明白是怎么一回事。原来这个后墙上开有几个窗洞的房间，不是由一道铁丝网而是由两道铁丝网隔成两半，而且铁丝网都是从天花板一直挂到地板上。有几个看守在这两道铁丝网之间来回监视。铁丝网那边是囚犯，这边是探监的人，中间隔着两道铁丝网，距离有三俄尺①宽，因此双方不但无法私相授受什么东西，连要看清对方的脸都很困难，特别是近视眼。谈话也很困难，一定要拚命叫嚷，才能使对方听见。两边的人都把脸贴在铁丝网上，做妻子的，做丈夫的，做父母的，做子女的，大家都想看清对方的脸，说出要说的话。大家都想让对方听见，但他们的声音相互干扰，因此大家都放开嗓门叫，要压倒别人的声音。聂赫留朵夫一走进这个房间，就被这片大叫大嚷的喧闹声吓呆了。要听清他们在说些什么，那是根本不可能的。只能从脸部表情上判断他们在谈些什么，彼此是什么关系。聂赫留朵夫旁边有个扎头巾的老太婆，脸贴紧铁丝网，下巴哆嗦，正对一个脸色苍白、剃阴阳头的年轻人大声说话。那男犯扬起眉毛，皱紧眉头，用心听着她的话。老太婆旁边是一个穿农民外衣的年轻人，双手遮在耳朵后边，听一个面貌同他相象、脸色憔悴、胡子花白的男犯说话，不住地摇头。再过去一点，站着一个衣衫褴褛的人，挥动一条胳膊，一边叫嚷一边笑。他旁边的地上坐着一个手抱婴儿的女人，头上包着一块上等羊毛头巾，放声痛哭，显然是第一次看到对面那个头发花白的男人穿着囚衣，剃了阴阳头，戴着脚镣。这个女人后边站着同聂赫留朵夫谈过话的银行看门人，他正用尽力气向对面一个头上光秃、眼睛明亮的男犯叫嚷着。当聂赫留朵夫明白他只能在这样的条件下说话时，对规定并实行这套办法的人不由得产生了满腔愤恨。他感到奇怪的是，这种可怕的状况，这种对人类感情的亵渎，竟没有人感到屈辱。士兵也罢，典狱长也罢，探监的人也罢，囚犯也罢，都在这样做，仿佛认为这样做是天经地义的。
--------
①3俄尺等于2．13米。
聂赫留朵夫在这个房间里待了五分钟，心里感到说不出的痛苦，觉得自己软弱无能，同整个世界格格不入。他在精神上感到极其厌恶，难过得仿佛晕船一般。
Part 1 Chapter 42
VISITING DAY--THE WOMEN'S WARD.
"Well, but I must do what I came here for," he said, trying to pick up courage. "What is to be done now?" He looked round for an official, and seeing a thin little man in the uniform of an officer going up and down behind the people, he approached him.
"Can you tell me, sir," he said, with exceedingly strained politeness of manner, "where the women are kept, and where one is allowed to interview them?"
"Is it the women's ward you want to go to?"
"Yes, I should like to see one of the women prisoners," Nekhludoff said, with the same strained politeness.
"You should have said so when you were in the hall. Who is it, then, that you want to see?"
"I want to see a prisoner called Katerina Maslova."
"Is she a political one?"
"No, she is simply . . ."
"What! Is she sentenced?"
"Yes; the day before yesterday she was sentenced," meekly answered Nekhludoff, fearing to spoil the inspector's good humour, which seemed to incline in his favour.
"If you want to go to the women's ward please to step this way," said the officer, having decided from Nekhludoff's appearance that he was worthy of attention. "Sideroff, conduct the gentleman to the women's ward," he said, turning to a moustached corporal with medals on his breast.
"Yes, sir."
At this moment heart-rending sobs were heard coming from some one near the net.
Everything here seemed strange to Nekhludoff; but strangest of all was that he should have to thank and feel obligation towards the inspector and the chief warders, the very men who were performing the cruel deeds that were done in this house.
The corporal showed Nekhludoff through the corridor, out of the men's into the women's interviewing-room.
This room, like that of the men, was divided by two wire nets; but it was much smaller, and there were fewer visitors and fewer prisoners, so that there was less shouting than in the men's room. Yet the same thing was going on here, only, between the nets instead of soldiers there was a woman warder, dressed in a blue-edged uniform jacket, with gold cords on the sleeves, and a blue belt. Here also, as in the men's room, the people were pressing close to the wire netting on both sides; on the nearer side, the townspeople in varied attire; on the further side, the prisoners, some in white prison clothes, others in their own coloured dresses. The whole length of the net was taken up by the people standing close to it. Some rose on tiptoe to be heard across the heads of others; some sat talking on the floor.
The most remarkable of the prisoners, both by her piercing screams and her appearance, was a thin, dishevelled gipsy. Her kerchief had slipped off her curly hair, and she stood near a post in the middle of the prisoner's division, shouting something, accompanied by quick gestures, to a gipsy man in a blue coat, girdled tightly below the waist. Next the gipsy man, a soldier sat on the ground talking to prisoner; next the soldier, leaning close to the net, stood a young peasant, with a fair beard and a flushed face, keeping back his tears with difficulty. A pretty, fair-haired prisoner, with bright blue eyes, was speaking to him. These two were Theodosia and her husband. Next to them was a tramp, talking to a broad-faced woman; then two women, then a man, then again a woman, and in front of each a prisoner. Maslova was not among them. But some one stood by the window behind the prisoners, and Nekhludoff knew it was she. His heart began to beat faster, and his breath stopped. The decisive moment was approaching. He went up to the part of the net where he could see the prisoner, and recognised her at once. She stood behind the blue-eyed Theodosia, and smiled, listening to what Theodosia was saying. She did not wear the prison cloak now, but a white dress, tightly drawn in at the waist by a belt, and very full in the bosom. From under her kerchief appeared the black ringlets of her fringe, just the same as in the court.
"Now, in a moment it will be decided," he thought.
"How shall I call her? Or will she come herself?"
She was expecting Bertha; that this man had come to see her never entered her head.
"Whom do you want?" said the warder who was walking between the nets, coming up to Nekhludoff.
"Katerina Maslova," Nekhludoff uttered, with difficulty.
"Katerina Maslova, some one to see you," cried the warder.
“不过，该办的事还是要办，”聂赫留朵夫鼓励自己说。
“可是该怎么办呢？”
他用眼睛找寻长官。他看见一个佩军官肩章、留小胡子、身材瘦小的人在人群后面走来走去，就对他说：
“先生，请问，女犯关在什么地方？什么地方可以同她们见面？”他非常紧张而又谦恭地问。
“难道您要探望女监吗？”
“是的，我希望同一个关在这里的女人见面，”聂赫留朵夫依旧那么紧张而谦恭地回答。
“您刚才在聚会厅里就该这么说了。那么您要见什么人？”
“我要见玛丝洛娃。”
“她是政治犯吗？”副典狱长问。
“不，她只不过是……”
“她怎么，判决了吗？”
“是的，她前天判决了，”聂赫留朵夫恭顺地回答，生怕破坏这个似乎同情他的副典狱长的情绪。
“既然您要探女监，那就请到这里来，”副典狱长说，显然从聂赫留朵夫的外表上看出为他效劳是值得的。“西多罗夫，”他吩咐胸前挂着几个奖章的留小胡子军士说，“把这位先生带到女监探望室去。”
“是，长官。”
这当儿，铁栅栏那边传来一阵令人心碎的痛哭声。
聂赫留朵夫觉得一切都很古怪，而最古怪的是，他还得感激典狱长和看守长，感激在这座房子里干着种种暴行的人，还得认为他承受了他们的恩惠。
看守长把聂赫留朵夫从男监探望室领到走廊里，随即打开对面的房门，又把他领进女监探望室。
这个房间也象男监探望室一样，由两道铁丝网隔成三部分，但地方要小得多，来探监的人和囚犯也都少些，不过里面的喧闹声同男监一样。在两道铁丝网中间也有个长官在来回踱步。不过，这里的长官是一个女看守，也穿着制服，袖口上镶有丝绦，滚着蓝边，腰里也象男看守一样系一条宽腰带。两边铁丝网上，也象男监探望室一样，贴满了人：这边是穿着各式衣服的城里居民，那边是穿着白色囚衣或便服的女犯。整个铁丝网上都挤满了人。有人踮起脚，这样可以超过人家的头说话，使对方听得清楚些；有人坐在地板上同对方交谈。
在所有女犯中间有一个女人特别显眼，她的叫嚷和模样也特别引人注意。这是一个头发蓬乱、身体瘦弱的吉卜赛女犯，头巾从她那鬈曲的头发上滑了下来。她站在铁丝网那边，挨近柱子，几乎就在房间中央，对一个身穿蓝上衣、腰里紧束着皮带的吉卜赛男人嚷着什么，同时迅速地做着手势。在吉卜赛男人旁边，蹲着一个士兵，正同一个女犯说话。再过去，站着一个穿树皮鞋的矮小农民，留着浅色胡子，脸涨得通红，显然好不容易才忍住眼泪。同他谈话的是一个头发浅黄、相貌好看的女犯。她用一双明亮的蓝眼睛瞅着对方。这就是费多霞和她的丈夫。他们旁边站着一个衣衫褴褛的男人，正同一个披头散发的宽脸膛女人说话。再过去是两个女人，一个男人，又是一个女人，他们各自都同对面的女犯说着话。在女犯中没见到玛丝洛娃。但在那一边，在那些女犯后面还站着一个女人。聂赫留朵夫立刻悟到那个女人就是她，他的心怦怦直跳，气都快喘不过来了。生死攸关的时刻到了。他走到铁丝网旁边，认清了是她。她站在蓝眼睛的费多霞后面，笑眯眯地听她说话。她不象前天那样穿着囚袍，只穿着一件腰带紧束的白上衣，高耸着胸部。头巾里露出鬈曲的黑发，就象那天在法庭上一样。
“马上就要摊牌了，”他暗自想。“我该怎么称呼她呢？也许她会自动过来吧？”
但她并没有走过来。她在等克拉拉，根本没有想到这个男人是来找她的。
“您要找谁？”那个在铁丝网中间踱步的女看守走到聂赫留朵夫跟前问。
“玛丝洛娃，”聂赫留朵夫好容易才说出口。
“玛丝洛娃，有人找你！”女看守叫道。
Part 1 Chapter 43
NEKHLUDOFF VISITS MASLOVA.
Maslova looked round, and with head thrown back and expanded chest, came up to the net with that expression of readiness which he well knew, pushed in between two prisoners, and gazed at Nekhludoff with a surprised and questioning look. But, concluding from his clothing he was a rich man, she smiled.
"Is it me you want?" she asked, bringing her smiling face, with the slightly squinting eyes, nearer the net.
"I, I--I wished to see--" Nekhludoff did not know how to address her. "I wished to see you--I--" He was not speaking louder than usual.
"No; nonsense, I tell you!" shouted the tramp who stood next to him. "Have you taken it or not?"
"Dying, I tell you; what more do you want?" some one else was screaming at his other side. Maslova could not hear what Nekhludoff was saying, but the expression of his face as he was speaking reminded her of him. She did not believe her own eyes; still the smile vanished from her face and a deep line of suffering appeared on her brow.
"I cannot hear what you are saying," she called out, wrinkling her brow and frowning more and more.
"I have come," said Nekhludoff. "Yes, I am doing my duty--I am confessing," thought Nekhludoff; and at this thought the tears came in his eyes, and he felt a choking sensation in his throat, and holding on with both hands to the net, he made efforts to keep from bursting into tears.
"I say, why do you shove yourself in where you're not wanted?" some one shouted at one side of him.
"God is my witness; I know nothing," screamed a prisoner from the other side.
Noticing his excitement, Maslova recognised him.
"You're like . . . but no; I don't know you," she shouted, without looking at him, and blushing, while her face grew still more stern.
"I have come to ask you to forgive me," he said, in a loud but monotonous voice, like a lesson learnt by heart. Having said these words he became confused; but immediately came the thought that, if he felt ashamed, it was all the better; he had to bear this shame, and he continued in a loud voice:
"Forgive me; I have wronged you terribly."
She stood motionless and without taking her squinting eyes off him.
He could not continue to speak, and stepping away from the net he tried to suppress the sobs that were choking him.
The inspector, the same officer who had directed Nekhludoff to the women's ward, and whose interest he seemed to have aroused, came into the room, and, seeing Nekhludoff not at the net, asked him why he was not talking to her whom he wanted to see. Nekhludoff blew his nose, gave himself a shake, and, trying to appear calm, said:
"It's so inconvenient through these nets; nothing can be heard."
Again the inspector considered for a moment.
"Ah, well, she can be brought out here for awhile. Mary Karlovna," turning to the warder, "lead Maslova out."
A minute later Maslova came out of the side door. Stepping softly, she came up close to Nekhludoff, stopped, and looked up at him from under her brows. Her black hair was arranged in ringlets over her forehead in the same way as it had been two days ago; her face, though unhealthy and puffy, was attractive, and looked perfectly calm, only the glittering black eyes glanced strangely from under the swollen lids.
"You may talk here," said the inspector, and shrugging his shoulders he stepped aside with a look of surprise. Nekhludoff moved towards a seat by the wall.
Maslova cast a questioning look at the inspector, and then, shrugging her shoulders in surprise, followed Nekhludoff to the bench, and having arranged her skirt, sat down beside him.
"I know it is hard for you to forgive me," he began, but stopped. His tears were choking him. "But though I can't undo the past, I shall now do what is in my power. Tell me--"
"How have you managed to find me?" she said, without answering his question, neither looking away from him nor quite at him, with her squinting eyes.
"O God, help me! Teach me what to do," Nekhludoff thought, looking at her changed face. "I was on the jury the day before yesterday," he said. "You did not recognise me?"
"No, I did not; there was not time for recognitions. I did not even look," she said.
"There was a child, was there not?" he asked.
"Thank God! he died at once," she answered, abruptly and viciously.
"What do you mean? Why?"
"I was so ill myself, I nearly died," she said, in the same quiet voice, which Nekhludoff had not expected and could not understand.
"How could my aunts have let you go?"
"Who keeps a servant that has a baby? They sent me off as soon as they noticed. But why speak of this? I remember nothing. That's all finished."
"No, it is not finished; I wish to redeem my sin."
"There's nothing to redeem. What's been has been and is passed," she said; and, what he never expected, she looked at him and smiled in an unpleasantly luring, yet piteous, manner.
Maslova never expected to see him again, and certainly not here and not now; therefore, when she first recognised him, she could not keep back the memories which she never wished to revive. In the first moment she remembered dimly that new, wonderful world of feeling and of thought which had been opened to her by the charming young man who loved her and whom she loved, and then his incomprehensible cruelty and the whole string of humiliations and suffering which flowed from and followed that magic joy. This gave her pain, and, unable to understand it, she did what she was always in the habit of doing, she got rid of these memories by enveloping them in the mist of a depraved life. In the first moment, she associated the man now sitting beside her with the lad she had loved; but feeling that this gave her pain, she dissociated them again. Now, this well-dressed, carefully-got-up gentleman with perfumed beard was no longer the Nekhludoff whom she had loved but only one of the people who made use of creatures like herself when they needed them, and whom creatures like herself had to make use of in their turn as profitably as they could; and that is why she looked at him with a luring smile and considered silently how she could best make use of him.
"That's all at an end," she said. "Now I'm condemned to Siberia," and her lip trembled as she was saying this dreadful word.
"I knew; I was certain you were not guilty," said Nekhludoff.
"Guilty! of course not; as if I could be a thief or a robber." She stopped, considering in what way she could best get something out of him.
"They say here that all depends on the advocate," she began. "A petition should be handed in, only they say it's expensive."
"Yes, most certainly," said Nekhludoff. "I have already spoken to an advocate."
"No money ought to be spared; it should be a good one," she said.
"I shall do all that is possible."
They were silent, and then she smiled again in the same way.
"And I should like to ask you . . . a little money if you can . . . not much; ten roubles, I do not want more," she said, suddenly.
"Yes, yes," Nekhludoff said, with a sense of confusion, and felt for his purse.
She looked rapidly at the inspector, who was walking up and down the room. "Don't give it in front of him; he'd take it away."
Nekhludoff took out his purse as soon as the inspector had turned his back; but had no time to hand her the note before the inspector faced them again, so he crushed it up in his hand.
"This woman is dead," Nekhludoff thought, looking at this once sweet, and now defiled, puffy face, lit up by an evil glitter in the black, squinting eyes which were now glancing at the hand in which he held the note, then following the inspector's movements, and for a moment he hesitated. The tempter that had been speaking to him in the night again raised its voice, trying to lead him out of the realm of his inner into the realm of his outer life, away from the question of what he should do to the question of what the consequences would be, and what would he practical.
"You can do nothing with this woman," said the voice; "you will only tie a stone round your neck, which will help to drown you and hinder you from being useful to others.
"Is it not better to give her all the money that is here, say good-bye, and finish with her forever?" whispered the voice.
But here he felt that now, at this very moment, something most important was taking place in his soul--that his inner life was, as it were, wavering in the balance, so that the slightest effort would make it sink to this side or the other. And he made this effort by calling to his assistance that God whom he had felt in his soul the day before, and that God instantly responded. He resolved to tell her everything now--at once.
"Katusha, I have come to ask you to forgive me, and you have given me no answer. Have you forgiven me? Will you ever forgive me?" he asked.
She did not listen to him, but looked at his hand and at the inspector, and when the latter turned she hastily stretched out her hand, grasped the note, and hid it under her belt.
"That's odd, what you are saying there," she said, with a smile of contempt, as it seemed to him.
Nekhludoff felt that there was in her soul one who was his enemy and who was protecting her, such as she was now, and preventing him from getting at her heart. But, strange to say, this did not repel him, but drew him nearer to her by some fresh, peculiar power. He knew that he must waken her soul, that this was terribly difficult, but the very difficulty attracted him. He now felt towards her as he had never felt towards her or any one else before. There was nothing personal in this feeling: he wanted nothing from her for himself, but only wished that she might not remain as she now was, that she might awaken and become again what she had been.
"Katusha, why do you speak like that? I know you; I remember you--and the old days in Papovo."
"What's the use of recalling what's past?" she remarked, drily.
"I am recalling it in order to put it right, to atone for my sin, Katusha," and he was going to say that he would marry her, but, meeting her eyes, he read in them something so dreadful, so coarse, so repellent, that he could not go on.
At this moment the visitors began to go. The inspector came up to Nekhludoff and said that the time was up.
"Good-bye; I have still much to say to you, but you see it is impossible to do so now," said Nekhludoff, and held out his hand. "I shall come again."
"I think you have said all."
She took his hand but did not press it.
"No; I shall try to see you again, somewhere where we can talk, and then I shall tell you what I have to say-something very important."
"Well, then, come; why not?" she answered, and smiled with that habitual, inviting, and promising smile which she gave to the men whom she wished to please.
"You are more than a sister to me," said Nekhludoff.
"That's odd," she said again, and went behind the grating.
玛丝洛娃转过身，抬起头，挺起胸部，带着聂赫留朵夫所熟悉的温顺表情，走到铁栅栏跟前，从两个女犯中间挤过来，惊讶地盯着聂赫留朵夫，却没有认出他来。
不过，她从衣衫上看出他是个有钱人，就嫣然一笑。
“您找我吗？”她问，把她那张眼睛斜睨的笑盈盈的脸凑近铁栅栏。
“我想见见……”聂赫留朵夫不知道该用“您”还是“你”，但随即决定用“您”。他说话的声音并不比平时高。
“我想见见您……我……”
“你别跟我罗唆了，”他旁边那个衣衫褴褛的男人叫道。
“你到底拿过没有？”
“对你说，人都快死了，你还要什么？”对面有一个人嚷道。
玛丝洛娃听不清聂赫留朵夫在说些什么，但他说话时脸上的那副神情使她突然想起了他。但她不相信自己的眼睛。不过，她的笑容消失了，眉头痛苦地皱起来。
“您说什么，我听不见，”她叫起来，眯细眼睛，眉头皱得更紧了。
“我来是……”
“对，我在做我该做的事，我在认罪，”聂赫留朵夫想。他一想到这里，眼泪就夺眶而出，喉咙也哽住了。他用手指抓住铁栅栏，说不下去，竭力控制住感情，免得哭出声来。
“对你说：你去管闲事干什么……”这边有人喝道。
“老天爷在上，我连知道也不知道，”那边有个女犯大声说。
玛丝洛娃看到聂赫留朵夫激动的神气，认出他来了。
“您好象是……但我不敢认，”玛丝洛娃眼睛不看他，叫道。她那涨红的脸突然变得阴沉了。
“我来是要请求你饶恕，”聂赫留朵夫大声说，但音调平得象背书一样。
他大声说出这句话，感到害臊，往四下里张望了一下。但他立刻想到，要是他觉得羞耻，那倒是好事，因为他是可耻的。于是他高声说下去：
“请你饶恕我，我在你面前是有罪的……”他又叫道。
她一动不动地站着，斜睨的目光盯住他不放。
他再也说不下去，就离开铁栅栏，竭力忍住翻腾着的泪水，不让自己哭出声来。
把聂赫留朵夫领到女监来的副典狱长，显然对他发生了兴趣，这时走了过来。他看见聂赫留朵夫不在铁栅栏旁边，就问他为什么不同他要探望的女犯谈话。聂赫留朵夫擤了擤鼻涕，提起精神，竭力让自己平静下来，回答说：
“隔着铁栅栏没法说话，什么也听不见。”
副典狱长沉思了一下。
“嗯，好吧，把她带到这儿来一下也行。”
“马丽雅•卡尔洛夫娜！”他转身对女看守说。“把玛丝洛娃带到外边来。”
过了一分钟，玛丝洛娃从边门走出来。她步履轻盈地走到聂赫留朵夫跟前站住，皱着眉头看了他一眼。乌黑的鬈发也象前天那样一圈圈飘在额上；苍白而微肿的脸有点病态，但很可爱，而且十分镇定；她那双乌黑发亮的斜睨眼睛在浮肿的眼皮下显得特别有神。
“可以在这里谈话，”副典狱长说完就走开了。
聂赫留朵夫走到靠墙的长凳旁边。
玛丝洛娃困惑地瞧了瞧副典狱长，然后仿佛感到惊讶，耸耸肩膀，跟着聂赫留朵夫走到长凳那儿，理了理裙子，在他旁边坐下。
“我知道要您饶恕我很困难，”聂赫留朵夫开口说，但又停住，觉得喉咙哽住了，“过去的事既已无法挽回，那么现在我愿尽最大的努力去做。您说说……”
“您是怎么找到我的？”她不理他的话，径自问。她那双斜睨的眼睛又象在瞧他，又象不在瞧他。
“上帝呀！你帮助我，教教我该怎么办！”聂赫留朵夫望着她那张变丑的脸，暗自说。
“前天您受审的时候，我在做陪审员。”他说。“您没有认出我来吧？”
“没有，没有认出来。我没有工夫认人。当时我根本没有看，”玛丝洛娃说。
“不是有过一个孩子吗？”聂赫留朵夫问，感到脸红了。
“赞美上帝，他当时就死了，”她气愤地简单回答，转过眼睛不去看他。
“真的吗？是怎么死的？”
“我当时自己病了，差一点也死掉，”玛丝洛娃说，没有抬起眼睛来。
“姑妈她们怎么会放您走的？”
“谁还会把一个怀孩子的女佣人留在家里呢？她们一发现这事，就把我赶出来了。说这些干什么呀！我什么都不记得，全都忘了。那事早完了。”
“不，没有完。我不能丢下不管。哪怕到今天我也要赎我的罪。”
“没有什么罪可赎的。过去的事都过去了，全完了，”玛丝洛娃说。接着，完全出乎他的意料，她忽然瞟了他一眼，又嫌恶又妖媚又可怜地微微一笑。
玛丝洛娃怎么也没想到会看见他，特别是在此时此地，因此最初一刹那，他的出现使她震惊，使她回想起她从不回想的往事。最初一刹那，她模模糊糊地想起那个充满感情和理想的新奇天地，这是那个热爱她并为她所热爱的迷人青年给她打开的。然后她想到了他那难以理解的残酷，想到了接二连三的屈辱和苦难，这都是紧接着那些醉人的幸福降临和由此而产生的。她感到痛苦，但她无法理解这事。她就照例把这些往事从头脑里驱除，竭力用堕落生活的特种迷雾把它遮住。此刻她就是这样做的。最初一刹那，她把坐在她面前的这个人同她一度爱过的那个青年联系起来，但接着觉得太痛苦了，就不再这样做。现在这个衣冠楚楚、脸色红润、胡子上洒过香水的老爷，对她来说，已不是她所爱过的那个聂赫留朵夫，而是一个截然不同的人。那种人在需要的时候可以玩弄象她这样的女人，而象她这样的女人也总是要尽量从他们身上多弄到些好处。就因为这个缘故，她向他妖媚地笑了笑。她沉默了一会儿，考虑着怎样利用他弄到些好处。
“那事早就完了，”她说。“如今我被判决，要去服苦役了。”
她说出这句悲痛的话，嘴唇都哆嗦了。
“我知道，我相信，您是没有罪的，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“我当然没有罪。我又不是小偷，又不是强盗。这儿大家都说，一切全在于律师，”她继续说。“大家都说应该上诉，可是得花很多钱……”
“是的，一定要上诉，”聂赫留朵夫说。“我已经找过律师了。”
“别舍不得花钱，得请一个好律师，”她说。
“我一定尽力去办。”
接着是一阵沉默。
她又象刚才那样微微一笑。
“我想请求您……给些钱，要是您答应的话。不多……只要十个卢布就行，”她突然说。
“行，行，”聂赫留朵夫窘态毕露地说，伸手去掏皮夹子。
她急促地瞅了一眼正在屋里踱步的副典狱长。
“当着他的面别给，等他走开了再给，要不然会被他拿走的。”
等副典狱长一转过身去，聂赫留朵夫就掏出皮夹子，但他还没来得及把十卢布钞票递给她，副典狱长又转过身来，脸对着他们。他把钞票团在手心里。
“这个女人已经丧失生命了，”他心里想，同时望着这张原来亲切可爱、如今饱经风霜的浮肿的脸，以及那双妖媚的乌黑发亮的斜睨眼睛——这双眼睛紧盯着副典狱长和聂赫留朵夫那只紧捏着钞票的手。他的内心刹那间发生了动摇。
昨晚迷惑过聂赫留朵夫的魔鬼，此刻又在他心里说话，又竭力阻止他思考该怎样行动，却让他去考虑他的行动会有什么后果，怎样才能对他有利。
“这个女人已经无可救药了，”魔鬼说，“你只会把石头吊在自己脖子上，活活淹死，再也不能做什么对别人有益的事了。给她一些钱，把你身边所有的钱全给她，同她分手，从此一刀两断，岂不更好？”他心里这样想。
不过，他同时又感到，他的心灵里此刻正要完成一种极其重大的变化，他的精神世界这会儿仿佛搁在不稳定的天平上，只要稍稍加一点力气，就会向这边或者那边倾斜。他花了一点力气，向昨天感到存在于心灵里的上帝呼救，果然上帝立刻响应他。他决定此刻把所有的话全向她说出来。
“卡秋莎！我来是要请求你的饶恕，可是你没有回答我，你是不是饶恕我，或者，什么时候能饶恕我，”他说，忽然对玛丝洛娃改称“你”了。
她没有听他说话，却一会儿瞧瞧他那只手，一会儿瞧瞧副典狱长。等副典狱长一转身，她连忙把手伸过去，抓住钞票，把它塞在腰带里。
“您的话真怪，”她鄙夷不屑地——他有这样的感觉——
微笑着说。
聂赫留朵夫觉得她身上有一样东西，同他水火不相容，使她永远保持现在这种样子，并且不让他闯进她的内心世界。
不过，说也奇怪，这种情况不仅没有使他疏远她，反而产生一种特殊的新的力量，使他去同她接近。聂赫留朵夫觉得他应该在精神上唤醒她，这虽然极其困难，但正因为困难就格外吸引他。他现在对她的这种感情，是以前所不曾有过的，对任何人都不曾有过，其中不带丝毫私心。他对她毫无所求，只希望她不要象现在这样，希望她能觉醒，能恢复她的本性。
“卡秋莎，你为什么说这样的话？你要明白，我是了解你的，我记得当时你在巴诺伏的样子……”
“何必提那些旧事，”她冷冷地说。
“我记起这些事是为了要改正错误，赎我的罪，卡秋莎，”聂赫留朵夫开了头，本来还想说他要同她结婚，但接触到她的目光，发觉其中有一种粗野可怕、拒人于千里之外的神色，他不敢开口了。
这时候，探监的人纷纷出去。副典狱长走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，说探望的时间结束了。玛丝洛娃站起来，顺从地等待人家把她带回牢房。
“再见，我还有许多话要对您说，可是，您看，现在没时间了，”聂赫留朵夫说着伸出一只手。“我还要来的。”
“话好象都已说了……”
她伸出一只手，但是没有同他握。
“不，我要设法找个可以说话的地方再同您见面，我还有些非常重要的话要对您说，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“好的，那您就来吧，”她说，做出一种要讨男人喜欢的媚笑。
“您对我来说比妹妹还亲哪！”聂赫留朵夫说。
“真怪！”她又说了一遍，接着摇摇头，向铁栅栏那边走去。
Part 1 Chapter 44
MASLOVA'S VIEW OF LIFE.
Before the first interview, Nekhludoff thought that when she saw him and knew of his intention to serve her, Katusha would be pleased and touched, and would be Katusha again; but, to his horror, he found that Katusha existed no more, and there was Maslova in her place. This astonished and horrified him.
What astonished him most was that Katusha was not ashamed of her position--not the position of a prisoner (she was ashamed of that), but her position as a prostitute. She seemed satisfied, even proud of it. And, yet, how could it be otherwise? Everybody, in order to be able to act, has to consider his occupation important and good. Therefore, in whatever position a person is, he is certain to form such a view of the life of men in general which will make his occupation seem important and good.
It is usually imagined that a thief, a murderer, a spy, a prostitute, acknowledging his or her profession as evil, is ashamed of it. But the contrary is true. People whom fate and their sin-mistakes have placed in a certain position, however false that position may be, form a view of life in general which makes their position seem good and admissible. In order to keep up their view of life, these people instinctively keep to the circle of those people who share their views of life and their own place in it. This surprises us, where the persons concerned are thieves, bragging about their dexterity, prostitutes vaunting their depravity, or murderers boasting of their cruelty. This surprises us only because the circle, the atmosphere in which these people live, is limited, and we are outside it. But can we not observe the same phenomenon when the rich boast of their wealth, i.e., robbery; the commanders in the army pride themselves on victories, i.e., murder; and those in high places vaunt their power, i.e., violence? We do not see the perversion in the views of life held by these people, only because the circle formed by them is more extensive, and we ourselves are moving inside of it.
And in this manner Maslova had formed her views of life and of her own position. She was a prostitute condemned to Siberia, and yet she had a conception of life which made it possible for her to be satisfied with herself, and even to pride herself on her position before others.
According to this conception, the highest good for all men without exception--old, young, schoolboys, generals, educated and uneducated, was connected with the relation of the sexes; therefore, all men, even when they pretended to be occupied with other things, in reality took this view. She was an attractive woman, and therefore she was an important and necessary person. The whole of her former and present life was a confirmation of the correctness of this conception.
With such a view of life, she was by no means the lowest, but a very important person. And Maslova prized this view of life more than anything; she could not but prize it, for, if she lost the importance that such a view of life gave her among men, she would lose the meaning of her life. And, in order not to lose the meaning of her life, she instinctively clung to the set that looked at life in the same way as she did. Feeling that Nekhludoff wanted to lead her out into another world, she resisted him, foreseeing that she would have to lose her place in life, with the self-possession and self-respect it gave her. For this reason she drove from her the recollections of her early youth and her first relations with Nekhludoff. These recollections did not correspond with her present conception of the world, and were therefore quite rubbed out of her mind, or, rather, lay somewhere buried and untouched, closed up and plastered over so that they should not escape, as when bees, in order to protect the result of their labour, will sometimes plaster a nest of worms. Therefore, the present Nekhludoff was not the man she had once loved with a pure love, but only a rich gentleman whom she could, and must, make use of, and with whom she could only have the same relations as with men in general.
"No, I could not tell her the chief thing," thought Nekhludoff, moving towards the front doors with the rest of the people. "I did not tell her that I would marry her; I did not tell her so, but I will," he thought.
The two warders at the door let out the visitors, counting them again, and touching each one with their hands, so that no extra person should go out, and none remain within. The slap on his shoulder did not offend Nekhludoff this time; he did not even notice it.
第一次重逢的时候，聂赫留朵夫以为卡秋莎见到他，知道他要为她出力并且感到悔恨，一定会高兴，一定会感动，一定又会恢复原来那个卡秋莎的面目。他万万没有料到，原来的那个卡秋莎已经不存在了，只剩下了一个现在的玛丝洛娃。
这使他感到又惊奇又恐惧。
使他感到惊奇的，主要是玛丝洛娃不仅不以自己的身分为耻（不是指她囚犯的身分，当囚犯她是感到羞耻的，而是指她妓女的身分），似乎还觉得心满意足，甚至引以为荣。不过话也得说回来，一个人处在这样的地位，也就非如此不可。不论什么人，倘若要活动，必须自信他的活动是重要的，有益的。因此，一个人，不论地位怎样，他对人生必须具有这样的观点，使他觉得他的活动是重要的，有益的。
通常人们总以为小偷、凶手、间谍、妓女会承认自己的职业卑贱，会感到羞耻。其实正好相反。凡是由命运安排或者自己造了孽而堕落的人，不论他们的地位多么卑贱，他们对人生往往抱着这样的观点，仿佛他们的地位是正当的，高尚的。为了保持这样的观点，他们总是本能地依附那些肯定他们对人生和所处地位的看法的人。但要是小偷夸耀他们的伎俩，妓女夸耀她们的淫荡，凶手夸耀他们的残忍，我们就会感到惊奇。我们之所以会感到惊奇，无非因为这些人的生活圈子狭小，生活习气特殊，而我们却是局外人。不过，要是富翁夸耀他们的财富，也就是他们的巧取豪夺，军事长官夸耀他们的胜利，也就是他们的血腥屠杀，统治者夸耀他们的威力，也就是他们的强暴残忍，还不都是同一回事？我们看不出这些人歪曲了生活概念，看不出他们为了替自己的地位辩护而颠倒善恶，这无非因为他们的圈子比较大，人数比较多，而且我们自己也是这个圈子里的人。
玛丝洛娃就是这样看待她的生活和她在世界上的地位的。她是个妓女，被判处服苦役，然而她也有她的世界观，而且凭这种世界观她能自我欣赏，甚至自命不凡。
这个世界观就是：凡是男人，不论年老年轻，不论是中学生还是将军，受过教育的还是没有受过教育的，无一例外，个个认为同富有魅力的女人性交就是人生最大的乐事。因此，凡是男人，表面上都装作在为别的事忙碌，其实都一味渴望着这件事。她是一个富有魅力的女人，可以满足，也可以不满足他们的这种欲望，因此她是一个重要的不可缺少的人物。
她过去的生活和现在的生活全都证实这种观点是正确的。
在这十年中间，不论在什么地方，她都看见，一切男人，从聂赫留朵夫和上了年纪的警察局长开始，到谨慎小心的监狱看守为止，个个都需要她。至于那些不需要她的男人，她没有看到，对他们也不加注意。因此，照她看来，茫茫尘世无非是好色之徒聚居的渊蔽，他们从四面八方窥伺她，不择手段——欺骗、暴力、金钱、诡计——去占有她。
玛丝洛娃就是这样看待人生的。从这样的人生观出发，她不仅不是一个卑贱的人，而且是一个很重要的人。玛丝洛娃把这样的人生观看得高于一切。她不能不珍重它，因为一旦抛弃这样的人生观，她就会丧失生活在人间的意义。为了不丧失自己的生活意义，她本能地依附于具有同样人生观的人。她发觉聂赫留朵夫要把她拉到另一个世界里去，就加以抵制，因为预见到在那个世界里她将丧失这样的生活地位，从而也就丧失自信心和自尊心。也就因为这个缘故，她竭力避免回忆年轻时的事和她同聂赫留朵夫最初的关系。那些往事的回忆同她现在的世界观格格不入，因此已从她的记忆里抹掉，或者说原封不动地深埋在记忆里，而且封存得那么严密，就象蜜蜂把一窝螟虫（幼虫）封起来，免得它们糟蹋蜜蜂的全部劳动成果一样。因此，现在的聂赫留朵夫对她来说已不是她一度以纯洁的爱情爱过的人，而只是一个阔老爷。她可以而且应该利用他，她和他只能维持她和一切男人那样的关系。
“嗯，我没有能把主要的话说出来，”聂赫留朵夫跟人群一起往出口处走去时想。“我没有告诉她我要同她结婚。尽管没有说，但我会这样做的。”
门口的两个看守又用手逐个拍着探监的人，点着数，免得多放一个人出去，或者把一个人留在牢里。这一次他们拍聂赫留朵夫的背，聂赫留朵夫不仅没有生气，而且简直没有注意到。
Part 1 Chapter 45
FANARIN, THE ADVOCATE--THE PETITION.
Nekhludoff meant to rearrange the whole of his external life, to let his large house and move to an hotel, but Agraphena Petrovna pointed out that it was useless to change anything before the winter. No one would rent a town house for the summer; anyhow, he would have to live and keep his things somewhere. And so all his efforts to change his manner of life (he meant to live more simply: as the students live) led to nothing. Not only did everything remain as it was, but the house was suddenly filled with new activity. All that was made of wool or fur was taken out to be aired and beaten. The gate-keeper, the boy, the cook, and Corney himself took part in this activity. All sorts of strange furs, which no one ever used, and various uniforms were taken out and hung on a line, then the carpets and furniture were brought out, and the gate-keeper and the boy rolled their sleeves up their muscular arms and stood beating these things, keeping strict time, while the rooms were filled with the smell of naphthaline.
When Nekhludoff crossed the yard or looked out of the window and saw all this going on, he was surprised at the great number of things there were, all quite useless. Their only use, Nekhludoff thought, was the providing of exercise for Agraphena Petrovna, Corney, the gate-keeper, the boy, and the cook.
"But it's not worth while altering my manner of life now," he thought, "while Maslova's case is not decided. Besides, it is too difficult. It will alter of itself when she will be set free or exiled, and I follow her."
On the appointed day Nekhludoff drove up to the advocate Fanarin's own splendid house, which was decorated with huge palms and other plants, and wonderful curtains, in fact, with all the expensive luxury witnessing to the possession of much idle money, i.e., money acquired without labour, which only those possess who grow rich suddenly. In the waiting-room, just as in a doctor's waiting-room, he found many dejected-looking people sitting round several tables, on which lay illustrated papers meant to amuse them, awaiting their turns to be admitted to the advocate. The advocate's assistant sat in the room at a high desk, and having recognised Nekhludoff, he came up to him and said he would go and announce him at once. But the assistant had not reached the door before it opened and the sounds of loud, animated voices were heard; the voice of a middle-aged, sturdy merchant, with a red face and thick moustaches, and the voice of Fanarin himself. Fanarin was also a middle-aged man of medium height, with a worn look on his face. Both faces bore the expression which you see on the faces of those who have just concluded a profitable but not quite honest transaction.
"Your own fault, you know, my dear sir," Fanarin said, smiling.
"We'd all be in 'eaven were it not for hour sins."
"Oh. yes, yes; we all know that," and both laughed un-naturally.
"Oh, Prince Nekhludoff! Please to step in," said Fanarin, seeing him, and, nodding once more to the merchant, he led Nekhludoff into his business cabinet, furnished in a severely correct style.
"Won't you smoke?" said the advocate, sitting down opposite Nekhludoff and trying to conceal a smile, apparently still excited by the success of the accomplished transaction.
"Thanks; I have come about Maslova's case."
"Yes, yes; directly! But oh, what rogues these fat money bags are!" he said. "You saw this here fellow. Why, he has about twelve million roubles, and he cannot speak correctly; and if he can get a twenty-five rouble note out of you he'll have it, if he's to wrench it out with his teeth."
"He says ''eaven' and 'hour,' and you say 'this here fellow,'" Nekhludoff thought, with an insurmountable feeling of aversion towards this man who wished to show by his free and easy manner that he and Nekhludoff belonged to one and the same camp, while his other clients belonged to another.
"He has worried me to death--a fearful scoundrel. I felt I must relieve my feelings," said the advocate, as if to excuse his speaking about things that had no reference to business. "Well, how about your case? I have read it attentively, but do not approve of it. I mean that greenhorn of an advocate has left no valid reason for an appeal."
"Well, then, what have you decided?"
"One moment. Tell him," he said to his assistant, who had just come in, "that I keep to what I have said. If he can, it's all right; if not, no matter."
"But he won't agree."
"Well, no matter," and the advocate frowned.
"There now, and it is said that we advocates get our money for nothing," he remarked, after a pause. "I have freed one insolvent debtor from a totally false charge, and now they all flock to me. Yet every such case costs enormous labour. Why, don't we, too, 'lose bits of flesh in the inkstand?' as some writer or other has said. Well, as to your case, or, rather, the case you are taking an interest in. It has been conducted abominably. There is no good reason for appealing. Still," he continued, "we can but try to get the sentence revoked. This is what I have noted down." He took up several sheets of paper covered with writing, and began to read rapidly, slurring over the uninteresting legal terms and laying particular stress on some sentences. "To the Court of Appeal, criminal department, etc., etc. According to the decisions, etc., the verdict, etc., So-and-so Maslova pronounced guilty of having caused the death through poison of the merchant Smelkoff, and has, according to Statute 1454 of the penal code, been sentenced to Siberia," etc., etc. He stopped. Evidently, in spite of his being so used to it, he still felt pleasure in listening to his own productions. "This sentence is the direct result of the most glaring judicial perversion and error," he continued, impressively, "and there are grounds for its revocation. Firstly, the reading of the medical report of the examination of Smelkoff's intestines was interrupted by the president at the very beginning. This is point one."
"But it was the prosecuting side that demanded this reading," Nekhludoff said, with surprise.
"That does not matter. There might have been reasons for the defence to demand this reading, too."
"Oh, but there could have been no reason whatever for that."
"It is a ground for appeal, though. To continue: 'Secondly,' he went on reading, 'when Maslova's advocate, in his speech for the defence, wishing to characterise Maslova's personality, referred to the causes of her fall, he was interrupted by the president calling him to order for the alleged deviation from the direct subject. Yet, as has been repeatedly pointed out by the Senate, the elucidation of the criminal's characteristics and his or her moral standpoint in general has a significance of the first importance in criminal cases, even if only as a guide in the settling of the question of imputation.' That's point two," he said, with a look at Nekhludoff.
"But he spoke so badly that no one could make anything of it," Nekhludoff said, still more astonished.
"The fellow's quite a fool, and of course could not be expected to say anything sensible," Fanarin said, laughing; "but, all the same, it will do as a reason for appeal. Thirdly: 'The president, in his summing up, contrary to the direct decree of section 1, statute 801, of the criminal code, omitted to inform the jury what the judicial points are that constitute guilt; and did not mention that having admitted the fact of Maslova having administered the poison to Smelkoff, the jury had a right not to impute the guilt of murder to her, since the proofs of wilful intent to deprive Smelkoff of life were absent, and only to pronounce her guilty of carelessness resulting in the death of the merchant, which she did not desire.' This is the chief point."
"Yes; but we ought to have known that ourselves. It was our mistake."
"And now the fourth point," the advocate continued. "The form of the answer given by the jury contained an evident contradiction. Maslova is accused of wilfully poisoning Smelkoff, her one object being that of cupidity, the only motive to commit murder she could have had. The jury in their verdict acquit her of the intent to rob, or participation in the stealing of valuables, from which it follows that they intended also to acquit her of the intent to murder, and only through a misunderstanding, which arose from the incompleteness of the president's summing up, omitted to express it in due form in their answer. Therefore an answer of this kind by the jury absolutely demanded the application of statutes 816 and 808 of the criminal code of procedure, i.e., an explanation by the president to the jury of the mistake made by them, and another debate on the question of the prisoner's guilt."
"Then why did the president not do it?"
"I, too, should like to know why," Fanarin said, laughing.
"Then the Senate will, of course, correct this error?"
"That will all depend on who will preside there at the time. Well, now, there it is. I have further said," he continued, rapidly, "a verdict of this kind gave the Court no right to condemn Maslova to be punished as a criminal, and to apply section 3, statute 771 of the penal code to her case. This is a decided and gross violation of the basic principles of our criminal law. In view of the reasons stated, I have the honour of appealing to you, etc., etc., the refutation, according to 909, 910, and section 2, 912 and 928 statute of the criminal code, etc., etc. . . . to carry this case before another department of the same Court for a further examination. There; all that can be done is done, but, to be frank, I have little hope of success, though, of course, it all depends on what members will be present at the Senate. If you have any influence there you can but try."
"I do know some."
"All right; only be quick about it. Else they'll all go off for a change of air; then you may have to wait three months before they return. Then, in case of failure, we have still the possibility of appealing to His Majesty. This, too, depends on the private influence you can bring to work. In this case, too, I am at your service; I mean as to the working of the petition, not the influence."
"Thank you. Now as to your fees?"
"My assistant will hand you the petition and tell you."
"One thing more. The Procureur gave me a pass for visiting this person in prison, but they tell me I must also get a permission from the governor in order to get an interview at another time and in another place than those appointed. Is this necessary?"
"Yes, I think so. But the governor is away at present; a vice-governor is in his place. And he is such an impenetrable fool that you'll scarcely be able to do anything with him."
"Is it Meslennikoff?"
"Yes."
"I know him," said Nekhludoff, and got up to go. At this moment a horribly ugly, little, bony, snub-nosed, yellow-faced woman flew into the room. It was the advocate's wife, who did not seem to be in the least bit troubled by her ugliness. She was attired in the most original manner; she seemed enveloped in something made of velvet and silk, something yellow and green, and her thin hair was crimped.
She stepped out triumphantly into the ante-room, followed by a tall, smiling man, with a greenish complexion, dressed in a coat with silk facings, and a white tie. This was an author. Nekhludoff knew him by sight.
She opened the cabinet door and said, "Anatole, you must come to me. Here is Simeon Ivanovitch, who will read his poems, and you must absolutely come and read about Garshin."
Nekhludoff noticed that she whispered something to her husband, and, thinking it was something concerning him, wished to go away, but she caught him up and said: "I beg your pardon, Prince, I know you, and, thinking an introduction superfluous, I beg you to stay and take part in our literary matinee. It will be most interesting. M. Fanarin will read."
"You see what a lot I have to do," said Fanarin, spreading out his hands and smilingly pointing to his wife, as if to show how impossible it was to resist so charming a creature.
Nekhludoff thanked the advocate's wife with extreme politeness for the honour she did him in inviting him, but refused the invitation with a sad and solemn look, and left the room.
"What an affected fellow!" said the advocate's wife, when he had gone out.
In the ante-room the assistant handed him a ready-written petition, and said that the fees, including the business with the Senate and the commission, would come to 1,000 roubles, and explained that M. Fanarin did not usually undertake this kind of business, but did it only to oblige Nekhludoff.
"And about this petition. Who is to sign it?"
"The prisoner may do it herself, or if this is inconvenient, M. Fanarin can, if he gets a power of attorney from her."
"Oh, no. I shall take the petition to her and get her to sign it," said Nekhludoff, glad of the opportunity of seeing her before the appointed day.
聂赫留朵夫想改变生活方式：退掉这座大住宅，解散佣人，自己搬到旅馆去住。但是阿格拉芬娜竭力劝说他，没有任何理由在冬季以前改变生活方式，因为夏季谁也不要租大住宅，再说自己也总得有个地方居住和存放家具杂物。这样，聂赫留朵夫想改变生活方式，过学生般简朴生活的努力，全都成了泡影。家里不仅一切如旧，而且又紧张地忙起家务事来：把全部毛料和皮子衣服拿出来晾一晾，挂开来吹吹风，掸去灰尘。扫院子人、他的下手、厨娘和柯尔尼都一齐忙碌着。他们先把军服、制服和从来没有人穿过的古怪皮货晾在绳子上，然后把地毯和家具也都搬出去。扫院子人和他的下手卷起袖子，露出肌肉发达的胳膊，很有节奏地敲打着这些东西。个个房间都弥漫着樟脑味儿。聂赫留朵夫从院子里走过，后来从窗子里望出去，看见那么多东西，而且都是毫无用处的，不禁感到惊讶。“保存这些东西的唯一用处，”聂赫留朵夫想，“就在于让阿格拉芬娜、柯尔尼、扫院子人、他的下手和厨娘有个机会活动活动筋骨。”
“玛丝洛娃的事还没有解决，暂时用不着改变生活方式，”聂赫留朵夫想。“再说改变生活方式也实在困难。等她得到释放或者被流放，我也跟着她去，到那时生活方式也就自然改变了。”在同法纳林律师约定的那一天，聂赫留朵夫坐上马车去看他。律师的私人住宅富丽堂皇，摆满高大的盆花，窗子上挂着精美的窗帘。总之，排场十分阔气，表明主人发了横财，因为这样的排场只有暴发户才会有。聂赫留朵夫走进这座房子，在接待室里看见许多来访的人，好象医生的候诊室那样，大家没精打采地坐在几张桌子旁，翻阅供他们消遣的画报，等待着接见。律师的助手也坐在这儿一张很高的斜面办公桌旁。他一认出聂赫留朵夫，就走过来同他寒暄，并且说马上去报告律师。但不等律师助手走到办公室门口，门就开了，传出来响亮而热烈的谈话声。一个矮胖的中年人，脸色红润，留着浓密的小胡子，穿一身崭新的服装，正在同法纳林谈话。两人脸上的神色表明，他们刚办完一件有利可图而不太正当的事。
“是您自己作的孽呀，老兄，”法纳林笑嘻嘻地说。
“天堂想进，可就是罪孽深重，上天无门哪。”
“行了，行了，这我们知道。”
两人都不自然地笑起来。
“啊，公爵，请进，”法纳林看见聂赫留朵夫，说道。他对出去的商人又点了一下头，把聂赫留朵夫领进他那陈设庄重的办公室。“请抽烟，”律师说着在聂赫留朵夫对面坐下，竭力忍住因刚才那桩得意的买卖而浮起的笑容。
“谢谢，我是为玛丝洛娃的案子来的。”
“好，好，我们这就来研究。哼，那些财主都是骗子手！”他说。“您看到刚才那个家伙吗？他有一千二百万家财。可他还说什么‘上天无门哪’。哼，只要能从您身上捞到一张二十五卢布钞票，他就是用牙也要把它咬到手。”
“他说‘上天无门’，你就说‘二十五卢布钞票’，”聂赫留朵夫想，对这个肆无忌惮的人感到按捺不住的憎恶。律师说话的腔调想表示他同他聂赫留朵夫是同一个圈子里的人，而那些委托他办案的和其他的人则属于另一个圈子，和他们截然不同。
“嘿，他把我折磨得够苦的了，这混蛋！我真想散散心哪，”律师说，仿佛在为他没有立刻谈正经事辩护。“好吧，现在来谈谈您的案子……我已经仔细查阅了案卷，可是就象屠格涅夫说的那样，‘它的内容我不赞成’①，那个该死的律师糟透了，没有给上诉留下任何余地。”
“那您决定怎么办？”
“等一下。告诉他，”律师转身对进来前助手说，“我怎么说，就怎么办；他认为行，很好；他认为不行，就拉倒。”
“可他不同意。”
“哼，那就拉倒，”律师说。他的脸色顿时由快乐和善变得阴郁愤怒了。
“有人说，律师都是白拿人家的钱的，”他恢复原来的快乐神色，说，“前不久有个破产的债务人遭到诬告，我救了他。如今大家都纷纷找上门来。但每办一个案子我都得费不少心血。有位作家说，把自己身上的一块肉留在墨水缸里②，这话对我们也适用。好吧，现在来谈谈您的案子，或者说，您感兴趣的那个案子吧，”他继续说，“情况很糟，没有充足的上诉理由，但试一试还是可以的。您看，我写了这样一个状子。”
他拿起一张写满字的纸，跳过那些枯燥乏味的套话，振振有词地念着正文：
“谨呈刑事案上诉部，等等，等等。上诉事由，等等，等等。该案经某某等裁决，等等，玛丝洛娃犯用毒药毒死商人斯梅里科夫罪，根据刑法第一四五四条，等等，判处该犯服苦役，等等。”
--------
①引自屠格涅夫中篇小说《多余人日记》。
②这话其实就是托尔斯泰自己说的。
他念到这里停住了。显而易见，他虽然长年累月惯于办案，但此刻还是津津有味地念着自己写的状子。
“‘此项判决是由严重破坏诉讼程序与错误造成的，’”他振振有词地继续念道，“‘理应予以撤销。第一，在开庭审讯时，斯梅里科夫内脏检查报告刚开始宣读，就为庭长所阻止。’
这是一。”
“不过，您也知道，这是公诉人要求宣读的呀，”聂赫留朵夫惊奇地说。
“那没有关系，辩护人也有理由要求宣读的。”
“不过，说实在的，宣读毫无必要。”
“但这毕竟是个上诉理由哇。再有：‘第二，玛丝洛娃的辩护人，’”律师继续念下去，“‘在发言时有意说明玛丝洛娃的人品，因此涉及到她堕落的内在原因，却为庭长所阻挠，理由是辩护人这些话同案情没有直接关系。然根据枢密院多次指示，在刑事案件中，被告品德和精神面目关系至为重大，至少有利于裁定罪责。’这是二，”他瞅了一眼聂赫留朵夫，说。
“那家伙当时讲得很糟，简直叫人摸不着头绪，”聂赫留朵夫感到越发惊奇，说。
“那小子很笨，当然说不出什么有道理的话来，”法纳林笑着说，“但仍不失为一个理由。好吧，下面还有。‘第三，庭长在总结时完全违反《刑事诉讼法》第八○一条第一款，没有向陪审员们解释，犯罪的概念是根据什么法律因素构成的，也没有向他们说明，即使他们裁定玛丝洛娃对斯梅里科夫下毒事实确凿，也无权根据她并非蓄意谋害而认为她有罪，因此也不能裁定她犯有刑事罪，而只是由于一种过失，一种疏忽，使商人出乎玛丝洛娃的意料死于非命。’这一点是主要的。”
“这一点我们自己也应该懂得。这是我们的过错。”
“‘最后，第四，’”律师继续念道，“‘陪审员们对法庭所提出的玛丝洛娃犯罪问题的答复，在形式上显然是矛盾的。玛丝洛娃被控蓄意毒死斯梅里科夫，目的是谋财，因此她杀人的唯一动机是谋财。然而陪审员们在答复中否定玛丝洛娃有掠夺钱财和参与盗窃贵重财物的目的，由此可见他们本来就要否定被告有谋害性命的意图，仅由于庭长总结不完善而引起误解，致使陪审员们在答复中没有用适当方式表明，因此对陪审员们的答复，绝对须援引《刑事诉讼法》第八一六和八○八条，即庭长应当向陪审员们解释他们所犯的错误，退回答复，责成他们重新协商，就被告犯罪问题作出新的答复，’”法纳林读到这里停下来。
“那么庭长究竟为什么不这样做？”
“我也很想知道为什么呢，”法纳林笑着说。
“那么，枢密院会纠正这个错误吗？”
“这要看到时候审理这个案子的是哪些老废物了。”
“怎么是老废物呢？”
“就是养老院里的老废物哇。嗯，就是这么一回事。接下去是这样的：‘这样的裁决使法庭无权判定玛丝洛娃刑事处分。对她引用《刑事诉讼法》第七七一条第三款，显然是严重破坏我国刑事诉讼的基本原则的。基于上述理由，谨呈请某某、某某根据《刑事诉讼法》第九○九条、第九一○条、第九一二条第二款和第九二八条等等，等等，撤销原判，并将本案移交该法院另组法庭，重新审理。’就是这样。凡是能做的，都已经做了。不过恕我直说，成功的希望是很小的。但话要说回来，关键在于枢密院里审理这个案子的是哪些人。要是有熟人，您可以去奔走奔走。”
“我认得一些人。”
“那可得抓紧，要不他们都出去医治痔疮，就得等上三个月了……嗯，万一不成功，还可以向皇上告御状。这也要靠幕后活动。这方面我也愿意为您效劳，不是指幕后活动，是指写状子。”
“谢谢您，那么您的酬劳……”
“我的助手会给您一份誊清的状子，他会告诉您的。”
“我还有一件事要向您请教。检察官给了我一张到监狱探望这人的许可证，可是监狱官员对我说，要在规定日期和地点以外探监，还得经省长批准。真的需要这个手续吗？”
“我想是的。不过现在省长不在，由副省长管事。可他是个十足的笨蛋，您找他是什么事也办不成的。”
“您是说马斯连尼科夫吗？”
“是的。”
“我认识他，”聂赫留朵夫说着站起来，准备告辞。
这当儿，一个又黄又瘦、生着狮子鼻、奇丑无比的矮小女人快步闯进房间里来。她就是律师的妻子。她对自己的丑陋显然毫不在意，不仅打扮得与众不同，十分古怪——身上的衣服又是丝绒又是绸缎，颜色鹅黄加上碧绿，——而且她那头稀疏的头发也卷过了。她得意扬扬地闯进接待室。和她同来的是一个高个子男人，脸色如土，满面笑容，身穿缎子翻领的礼服，系一条白领带。这是个作家，聂赫留朵夫认得他。
“阿纳托里，”她推开门说，“你来。你看，谢苗•伊凡内奇答应给我们朗诵他的诗，你可得念念迦尔洵①的作品。”
聂赫留朵夫刚要走，可是律师的妻子同丈夫咬了个耳朵，立刻转过身来对他说话。
--------
①迦尔洵（1855—1888）——俄国作家。
“对不起，公爵，我认得您，我想不用介绍了。我们有个文学晨会，请您光临指教。那会挺有意思。阿纳托里朗诵得好极了。”
“您瞧，我有多少杂差呀！”阿纳托里说。他摊开两手，笑嘻嘻地指指妻子，表示无法抗拒这样一位尤物的命令。
聂赫留朵夫脸色忧郁而严肃，彬彬有礼地向律师太太感谢她的盛情邀请，但因无暇不能参加，接着就走进接待室。
“好一个装腔作势的家伙！”他走后，律师太太这样说他。
在接待室里，律师助手交给聂赫留朵夫一份抄好的状子。谈到报酬问题，他说阿纳托里•彼得罗维奇定了一千卢布，并且解释说他本来不接受这类案件，这次是看在聂赫留朵夫面上才办的。
“这个状子该怎样签署，由谁出面？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“可以由被告自己出面，但要是有困难，那么阿纳托里•彼得罗维奇也可以接受她的委托，由他出面。”
“不，我去一趟，叫她自己签个名，”聂赫留朵夫说，因为能有机会在预定日期之前见到玛丝洛娃而感到高兴。
Part 1 Chapter 46
A PRISON FLOGGING.
At the usual time the jailer's whistle sounded in the corridors of the prison, the iron doors of the cells rattled, bare feet pattered, heels clattered, and the prisoners who acted as scavengers passed along the corridors, filling the air with disgusting smells. The prisoners washed, dressed, and came out for revision, then went to get boiling water for their tea.
The conversation at breakfast in all the cells was very lively. It was all about two prisoners who were to be flogged that day. One, Vasiliev, was a young man of some education, a clerk, who had killed his mistress in a fit of jealousy. His fellow-prisoners liked him because he was merry and generous and firm in his behaviour with the prison authorities. He knew the laws and insisted on their being carried out. Therefore he was disliked by the authorities. Three weeks before a jailer struck one of the scavengers who had spilt some soup over his new uniform. Vasiliev took the part of the scavenger, saying that it was not lawful to strike a prisoner.
"I'll teach you the law," said the jailer, and gave Vasiliev a scolding. Vasiliev replied in like manner, and the jailer was going to hit him, but Vasiliev seized the jailer's hands, held them fast for about three minutes, and, after giving the hands a twist, pushed the jailer out of the door. The jailer complained to the inspector, who ordered Vasiliev to be put into a solitary cell.
The solitary cells were a row of dark closets, locked from outside, and there were neither beds, nor chairs, nor tables in them, so that the inmates had to sit or lie on the dirty floor, while the rats, of which there were a great many in those cells, ran across them. The rats were so bold that they stole the bread from the prisoners, and even attacked them if they stopped moving. Vasiliev said he would not go into the solitary cell, because he had not done anything wrong; but they used force. Then he began struggling, and two other prisoners helped him to free himself from the jailers. All the jailers assembled, and among them was Petrov, who was distinguished for his strength. The prisoners got thrown down and pushed into the solitary cells.
The governor was immediately informed that something very like a rebellion had taken place. And he sent back an order to flog the two chief offenders, Vasiliev and the tramp, Nepomnishy, giving each thirty strokes with a birch rod. The flogging was appointed to take place in the women's interviewing-room.
All this was known in the prison since the evening, and it was being talked about with animation in all the cells.
Korableva, Khoroshevka, Theodosia, and Maslova sat together in their corner, drinking tea, all of them flushed and animated by the vodka they had drunk, for Maslova, who now had a constant supply of vodka, freely treated her companions to it.
"He's not been a-rioting, or anything," Korableva said, referring to Vasiliev, as she bit tiny pieces off a lump of sugar with her strong teeth. "He only stuck up for a chum, because it's not lawful to strike prisoners nowadays."
"And he's a fine fellow, I've heard say," said Theodosia, who sat bareheaded, with her long plaits round her head, on a log of wood opposite the shelf bedstead on which the teapot stood.
"There, now, if you were to ask _him_," the watchman's wife said to Maslova (by him she meant Nekhludoff).
"I shall tell him. He'll do anything for me," Maslova said, tossing her head, and smiling.
"Yes, but when is he coming? and they've already gone to fetch them," said Theodosia. "It is terrible," she added, with a sigh.
"I once did see how they flogged a peasant in the village. Father-in-law, he sent me once to the village elder. Well, I went, and there" . . . The watchman's wife began her long story, which was interrupted by the sound of voices and steps in the corridor above them.
The women were silent, and sat listening.
"There they are, hauling him along, the devils!" Khoroshavka said. "They'll do him to death, they will. The jailers are so enraged with him because he never would give in to them."
All was quiet again upstairs, and the watchman's wife finished her story of how she was that frightened when she went into the barn and saw them flogging a peasant, her inside turned at the sight, and so on. Khoroshevka related how Schegloff had been flogged, and never uttered a sound. Then Theodosia put away the tea things, and Korableva and the watchman's wife took up their sewing. Maslova sat down on the bedstead, with her arms round her knees, dull and depressed. She was about to lie down and try to sleep, when the woman warder called her into the office to see a visitor.
"Now, mind, and don't forget to tell him about us," the old woman (Menshova) said, while Maslova was arranging the kerchief on her head before the dim looking-glass. "We did not set fire to the house, but he himself, the fiend, did it; his workman saw him do it, and will not damn his soul by denying it. You just tell to ask to see my Mitri. Mitri will tell him all about it, as plain as can be. Just think of our being locked up in prison when we never dreamt of any ill, while he, the fiend, is enjoying himself at the pub, with another man's wife."
"That's not the law," remarked Korableva.
"I'll tell him--I'll tell him," answered Maslova. "Suppose I have another drop, just to keep up courage," she added, with a wink; and Korableva poured out half a cup of vodka, which Maslova drank. Then, having wiped her mouth and repeating the words "just to keep up courage," tossing her head and smiling gaily, she followed the warder along the corridor.
监狱看守到了规定时间在走廊里吹响哨子。铁锁和铁门哐啷啷地响着，走廊门和牢房门纷纷打开，光脚板和棉鞋后跟发出啪哒啪哒和咯噔咯噔的响声。倒便桶的男犯在走廊里来回忙碌，弄得空气里充满恶臭。男犯女犯都在洗脸，穿衣，然后到走廊里点名，点完名就去打开水冲茶。
今天喝茶的时候，各个牢房里群情愤激，纷纷谈论着一件事，就是有两个男犯今天将受笞刑。这两个男犯中有一个是年轻的店员瓦西里耶夫。他很有文化，由于醋劲发作而杀死了自己的情妇。同监犯人都很喜欢他，因为他乐观、慷慨，对长官态度强硬。他懂得法律，要求依法办事。长官因此不喜欢他。三星期前，有个看守殴打倒便桶的男犯，因为那个男犯把粪汁溅到他的新制服上。瓦西里耶夫为那个犯人抱不平，说没有一条法律允许殴打犯人。“我要让你瞧瞧什么叫法律！”看守说，把瓦西里耶夫臭骂了一顿。瓦西里耶夫就回敬他。看守想动手打他，瓦西里耶夫就抓住他的手，紧紧捏了三分钟光景，然后拧着他的手叫他转过身，一下子把他推到门外。看守告到上边，典狱长下令把瓦匹里耶夫关进单身牢房。
单身牢房是一排黑暗的仓房，外面上了锁。这种牢房又黑又冷，没有床，没有桌椅，关在里面的人只能在肮脏的泥地上坐着或者躺着，听任老鼠在身边或者身上跑来跑去，而那里的老鼠又特别多特别大胆，因此在黑暗中连一块面包都无法保存。老鼠常常从囚犯手里抢面包吃，要是囚犯一动不动，它们就会咬他们的身体。瓦西里耶夫不肯蹲单身牢房，因为他没有罪。几个看守硬把他拉去。他拚命挣扎，另外两个男犯帮他从看守手里挣脱身子。看守们都跑拢来，其中有个叫彼得罗夫的，以力气大出名。犯人们敌不过，一个个被推进单身牢房。省长立刻得到报告，说发生了一件类似暴动的事。监狱里接到一纸公文，命令对两个主犯，瓦西里耶夫和流浪汉聂波姆尼亚西，各用树条抽打三十下。
这项刑罚将在女监探望室里执行。
这事昨天傍晚全体囚犯就都听说了，因此各个牢房里的犯人便都纷纷谈论着即将执行的刑罚。
柯拉勃列娃、俏娘们、费多霞和玛丝洛娃坐在她们那个角落里，已经喝过伏特加，个个脸色通红，精神振奋。现在玛丝洛娃手头经常有酒，她总是大方地请伙伴们一起喝。此刻她们正在喝茶，也在谈论这事。
“难道是他闹事还是怎么的？”柯拉勃列娃说到瓦西里耶夫，同时用她坚固的牙齿一小块一小块地咬着糖。“他只是替同伴打抱不平罢了。如今谁也不兴打人哪。”
“听说这人挺好，”费多霞插嘴说，她抱着两条长辫子，没有扎头巾，坐在板铺对面一块劈柴上。板铺上放着一把茶壶。
“我说，这件事得告诉他，玛丝洛娃大姐，”道口工说，这里的他是指聂赫留朵夫。
“我会对他说的。他为了我什么事都肯做，”玛丝洛娃笑吟吟地把头一晃，回答说。
“可就是不知道他几时来。据说马上要去收拾他们了，”费多霞说。“可不得了！”她叹了一口气，又说。
“我有一次看见乡公所里揍一个庄稼汉。那天我公公打发我去找乡长，我一到那里，抬头一看，他呀……”道口工就讲出一个很长的故事来。
道口工故事讲到一半，就被楼上走廊里的说话声和脚步声打断了。
女人们安静下来，留心听着。
“他们来抓人了，那些魔鬼，”俏娘们说。“这下子会把他活活打死的。那些看守可把他恨透了，因为他总是不肯向他们低头。”
楼上的响声又沉寂了。道口工继续讲她的故事，讲到他们在乡公所仓房里怎样毒打那个庄稼汉，吓得她魂不附体。俏娘们却说，谢格洛夫挨过鞭子，可是他一声不吭。随后费多霞把茶具收掉，柯拉勃列娃和道口工动手做针线活，玛丝洛娃则抱住双膝，坐在板铺上，感到十分无聊。她刚想躺下睡觉，女看守就跑过来叫她，说有人探望，要她到办公室去。
“你一定要把我们的事告诉他，”玛丝洛娃正对着水银一半剥落的镜子整理头巾，明肖娃老婆子对她说，“不是我们放了火，是那个坏蛋自己放的。有个工人也看见了，他不会昧着良心乱说的。你对他说，让他把米特里叫来。米特里会原原本本把这事讲给他听的。要不然也太不象话了，我们平白无故被关在牢里，可那个坏蛋却霸占人家的老婆，在酒店里吃喝玩乐。”
“真是无法无天！”柯拉勃列娃肯定地说。
“我去说，我一定去对他说，”玛丝洛娃回答。“要不，再喝一点壮壮胆也好，”她挤挤眼，补充说。
柯拉勃列娃给她倒了半杯酒。玛丝洛娃一饮而尽，擦擦嘴，兴高采烈地又说了一遍“壮壮胆也好”，然后摇摇头，笑嘻嘻地跟着女看守沿长廊走去。
Part 1 Chapter 47
NEKHLUDOFF AGAIN VISITS MASLOVA.
Nekhludoff had to wait in the hall for a long time. When he had arrived at the prison and rung at the entrance door, he handed the permission of the Procureur to the jailer on duty who met him.
"No, no," the jailer on duty said hurriedly, "the inspector is engaged."
"In the office?" asked Nekhludoff.
"No, here in the interviewing-room.".
"Why, is it a visiting day to-day?"
"No; it's special business."
"I should like to see him. What am I to do?" said Nekhludoff.
"When the inspector comes out you'll tell him--wait a bit," said the jailer.
At this moment a sergeant-major, with a smooth, shiny face and moustaches impregnated with tobacco smoke, came out of a side door, with the gold cords of his uniform glistening, and addressed the jailer in a severe tone.
"What do you mean by letting any one in here? The office. . . ."
"I was told the inspector was here," said Nekhludoff, surprised at the agitation he noticed in the sergeant-major's manner.
At this moment the inner door opened, and Petrov came out, heated and perspiring.
"He'll remember it," he muttered, turning to the sergeant major. The latter pointed at Nekhludoff by a look, and Petrov knitted his brows and went out through a door at the back.
"Who will remember it? Why do they all seem so confused? Why did the sergeant-major make a sign to him?" Nekhludoff thought.
The sergeant-major, again addressing Nekhludoff, said: "You cannot meet here; please step across to the office." And Nekhludoff was about to comply when the inspector came out of the door at the back, looking even more confused than his subordinates, and sighing continually. When he saw Nekhludoff he turned to the jailer.
"Fedotoff, have Maslova, cell 5, women's ward, taken to the office."
"Will you come this way, please," he said, turning to Nekhludoff. They ascended a steep staircase and entered a little room with one window, a writing-table, and a few chairs in it. The inspector sat down.
"Mine are heavy, heavy duties," he remarked, again addressing Nekhludoff, and took out a cigarette.
"You are tired, evidently," said Nekhludoff.
"Tired of the whole of the service--the duties are very trying. One tries to lighten their lot and only makes it worse; my only thought is how to get away. Heavy, heavy duties!"
Nekhludoff did not know what the inspector's particular difficulties were, but he saw that to-day he was in a peculiarly dejected and hopeless condition, calling for pity.
"Yes, I should think the duties were heavy for a kind-hearted man," he said. "Why do you serve in this capacity?"
"I have a family."
"But, if it is so hard--"
"Well, still you know it is possible to be of use in some measure; I soften down all I can. Another in my place would conduct the affairs quite differently. Why, we have more than 2,000 persons here. And what persons! One must know how to manage them. It is easier said than done, you know. After all, they are also men; one cannot help pitying them." The inspector began telling Nekhludoff of a fight that had lately taken place among the convicts, which had ended by one man being killed.
The story was interrupted by the entrance of Maslova, who was accompanied by a jailer.
Nekhludoff saw her through the doorway before she had noticed the inspector. She was following the warder briskly, smiling and tossing her head. When she saw the inspector she suddenly changed, and gazed at him with a frightened look; but, quickly recovering, she addressed Nekhludoff boldly and gaily.
"How d'you do?" she said, drawling out her words, and Resurrection smilingly took his hand and shook it vigorously, not like the first time.
"Here, I've brought you a petition to sign," said Nekhludoff, rather surprised by the boldness with which she greeted him to-day.
"The advocate has written out a petition which you will have to sign, and then we shall send it to Petersburg."
"All right! That can be done. Anything you like," she said, with a wink and a smile.
And Nekhludoff drew a folded paper from his pocket and went up to the table.
"May she sign it here?" asked Nekhludoff, turning to the inspector.
"It's all right, it's all right! Sit down. Here's a pen; you can write?" said the inspector.
"I could at one time," she said; and, after arranging her skirt and the sleeves of her jacket, she sat down at the table, smiled awkwardly, took the pen with her small, energetic hand, and glanced at Nekhludoff with a laugh.
Nekhludoff told her what to write and pointed out the place where to sign.
Sighing deeply as she dipped her pen into the ink, and carefully shaking some drops off the pen, she wrote her name.
"Is it all?" she asked, looking from Nekhludoff to the inspector, and putting the pen now on the inkstand, now on the papers.
"I have a few words to tell you," Nekhludoff said, taking the pen from her.
"All right; tell me," she said. And suddenly, as if remembering something, or feeling sleepy, she grew serious.
The inspector rose and left the room, and Nekhludoff remained with her.
聂赫留朵夫在监狱的门廊里已等了好久。
他来到监狱，在大门口打了打铃，然后把检察官的许可证交给值班的看守。
“您要找谁？”
“探望女犯玛丝洛娃。”
“现在不行。典狱长正忙着呢。”
“他在办公室里吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“不，他在这里，在探望室里，”看守回答，聂赫留朵夫觉得他的神色有点慌张。
“难道今天是探监的日子吗？”
“不，今天有一件特殊的事，”他说。
“怎么才能见到他呢？”
“回头他出来，您自己对他说吧。您先等一会儿。”
这时，司务长从边门出来。他穿一身丝绦亮闪闪的制服，容光焕发，小胡子上满是烟草味，厉声对看守说：
“怎么把人带到这儿来？……带到办公室去……”
“他们对我说，典狱长在这儿，”聂赫留朵夫说，看到司务长也有点紧张，不禁感到纳闷。
这时候，里边一扇门开了，彼得罗夫神情激动，满头大汗，走了出来。
“这下子他会记住了，”他转身对司务长说。
司务长向他使了个眼色，意思是说聂赫留朵夫在这儿，彼得罗夫就不再作声，皱起眉头，从后门走掉了。
“谁会记住？为什么他们都这样慌慌张张？为什么司务长对他使了个眼色？”聂赫留朵夫心里琢磨着。
“不能在这儿等，您请到办公室去吧，”司务长又对聂赫留朵夫说。聂赫留朵夫刚要出去，典狱长正好从后门进来，神色比他的部下更加慌张。他不住叹气，一看见聂赫留朵夫，就转身对看守说：
“费陀托夫，把五号女牢的玛丝洛娃带到办公室去。”
“您请到这里来，”他对聂赫留朵夫说。他们沿着陡峭的楼梯走到一个小房间里，里面只有一扇窗，放着一张写字台和几把椅子。典狱长坐下来。
“这差使真苦，真苦，”他对聂赫留朵夫说，掏出一支很粗的香烟来。
“您看样子累了，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“这差使我干腻了，实在太痛苦了。我想减轻些他们的苦难，结果反而更糟。我真想早点离开，这差使真苦，真苦哇。”
聂赫留朵夫不知道什么事使典狱长感到特别苦，但他看出典狱长今天情绪非常沮丧，惹人怜悯。
“是的，我看您是很苦的，”他说。“可您何必担任这种差使呢？”
“我没有财产，可是得养家活口。”
“您既然觉得苦……”
“嗯，老实跟您说，我还是尽我的力做些好事，来减轻他们的痛苦。要是换了别人，决不会这么办的。您看，这儿有两千多人，都是些什么样的人，真是谈何容易！得懂得怎么对付他们。他们也是人，也惹人可怜。可又不能放纵他们。”
典狱长讲起不久前发生过的一件事。几个男犯打架，结果弄出人命来了。
这当儿，看守领着玛丝洛娃进来，把他的话打断了。
玛丝洛娃走到门口，还没有看见典狱长，聂赫留朵夫却看见她了。她脸色红红的，精神抖擞地跟着看守走来，摇头晃脑，不住地微笑着。她一看见典狱长，脸上现出惊惶的神色盯住他，但立刻镇定下来，大胆而快乐地向聂赫留朵夫打招呼。
“您好！”她拖长声音说，脸上挂着微笑，使劲握了握他的手，这跟上次大不一样。
“喏，我给您带来了状子，您来签个字，”聂赫留朵夫说，对她今天见到他时表现出来的那副活泼样子，感到有点奇怪。
“律师写了个状子，您签个字，我们就把它送到彼得堡去。”
“行，签个字也行。干什么都行，”她眯缝着一只眼睛，笑嘻嘻地说。
聂赫留朵夫从口袋里掏出一张折拢的纸，走到桌子旁边。
“可以在这里签字吗？”聂赫留朵夫问典狱长。
“你到这儿来，坐下，”典狱长说，“给你笔。你识字吗？”
“以前识过，”她说，微笑着理理裙子和上衣袖子，坐到桌子旁边，用她有力的小手笨拙地握住笔，笑起来，又瞟了聂赫留朵夫一眼。
他指点她该怎么签，签在什么地方。
她拿起笔，用心在墨水缸里蘸了蘸，抖掉一滴墨水，写上自己的名字。
“没有别的事了？”她问，忽而望望聂赫留朵夫，忽而望望典狱长，随后把笔插在墨水缸里，接着又放在纸上。
“我有些话要跟您说，”聂赫留朵夫接过她手里的笔，说。
“好，您说吧，”她说，忽然象是想起了什么心事或者想睡觉，脸色变得严肃了。
典狱长站起来，走了出去，屋子里剩下聂赫留朵夫和玛丝洛娃两个人。
Part 1 Chapter 48
MASLOVA REFUSES TO MARRY.
The jailer who had brought Maslova in sat on a windowsill at some distance from them.
The decisive moment had come for Nekhludoff. He had been incessantly blaming himself for not having told her the principal thing at the first interview, and was now determined to tell her that he would marry her. She was sitting at the further side of the table. Nekhludoff sat down opposite her. It was light in the room, and Nekhludoff for the first time saw her face quite near. He distinctly saw the crowsfeet round her eyes, the wrinkles round her mouth, and the swollen eyelids. He felt more sorry than before. Leaning over the table so as not to be beard by the jailer--a man of Jewish type with grizzly whiskers, who sat by the window--Nekhludoff said:
"Should this petition come to nothing we shall appeal to the Emperor. All that is possible shall be done."
"There, now, if we had had a proper advocate from the first," she interrupted. "My defendant was quite a silly. He did nothing but pay me compliments," she said, and laughed. "If it had then been known that I was acquainted with you, it would have been another matter. They think every one's a thief."
"How strange she is to-day," Nekhludoff thought, and was just going to say what he had on his mind when she began again:
"There's something I want to say. We have here an old woman; such a fine one, d'you know, she just surprises every one; she is imprisoned for nothing, and her son, too, and everybody knows they are innocent, though they are accused of having set fire to a house. D'you know, hearing I was acquainted with you, she says: 'Tell him to ask to see my son; he'll tell him all about it."' Thus spoke Maslova, turning her head from side to side, and glancing at Nekhludoff. "Their name's Menshoff. Well, will you do it? Such a fine old thing, you know; you can see at once she's innocent. You'll do it, there's a dear," and she smiled, glanced up at him, and then cast down her eyes.
"All right. I'll find out about them," Nekhludoff said, more and more astonished by her free-and-easy manner. "But I was going to speak to you about myself. Do you remember what I told you last time?"
"You said a lot last time. What was it you told me?" she said, continuing to smile and to turn her head from side to side.
"I said I had come to ask you to forgive me," he began.
"What's the use of that? Forgive, forgive, where's the good of--"
"To atone for my sin, not by mere words, but in deed. I have made up my mind to marry you."
An expression of fear suddenly came over her face. Her squinting eyes remained fixed on him, and yet seemed not to be looking at him.
"What's that for?" she said, with an angry frown.
"I feel that it is my duty before God to do it."
"What God have you found now? You are not saying what you ought to. God, indeed! What God? You ought to have remembered God then," she said, and stopped with her mouth open. It was only now that Nekhludoff noticed that her breath smelled of spirits, and that he understood the cause of her excitement.
"Try and be calm," he said.
"Why should I be calm?" she began, quickly, flushing scarlet. "I am a convict, and you are a gentleman and a prince. There's no need for you to soil yourself by touching me. You go to your princesses; my price is a ten-rouble note."
"However cruelly you may speak, you cannot express what I myself am feeling," he said, trembling all over; "you cannot imagine to what extent I feel myself guilty towards you."
"Feel yourself guilty?" she said, angrily mimicking him. "You did not feel so then, but threw me 100 roubles. That's your price."
"I know, I know; but what is to be done now?" said Nekhludoff. "I have decided not to leave you, and what I have said I shall do."
"And I say you sha'n't," she said, and laughed aloud.
"Katusha" he said, touching her hand.
"You go away. I am a convict and you a prince, and you've no business here," she cried, pulling away her hand, her whole appearance transformed by her wrath. "You've got pleasure out of me in this life, and want to save yourself through me in the life to come. You are disgusting to me--your spectacles and the whole of your dirty fat mug. Go, go!" she screamed, starting to her feet.
The jailer came up to them.
"What are you kicking up this row for?' That won't--"
"Let her alone, please," said Nekhludoff.
"She must not forget herself," said the jailer. "Please wait a little," said Nekhludoff, and the jailer returned to the window.
Maslova sat down again, dropping her eyes and firmly clasping her small hands.
Nekhludoff stooped over her, not knowing what to do.
"You do not believe me?" he said.
"That you mean to marry me? It will never be. I'll rather hang myself. So there!"
"Well, still I shall go on serving you."
"That's your affair, only I don't want anything from you. I am telling you the plain truth," she said. "Oh, why did I not die then?" she added, and began to cry piteously.
Nekhludoff could not speak; her tears infected him.
She lifted her eyes, looked at him in surprise, and began to wipe her tears with her kerchief.
The jailer came up again and reminded them that it was time to part.
Maslova rose.
"You are excited. If it is possible, I shall come again tomorrow; you think it over," said Nekhludoff.
She gave him no answer and, without looking up, followed the jailer out of the room.
"Well, lass, you'll have rare times now," Korableva said, when Maslova returned to the cell. "Seems he's mighty sweet on you; make the most of it while he's after you. He'll help you out. Rich people can do anything."
"Yes, that's so," remarked the watchman's wife, with her musical voice. "When a poor man thinks of getting married, there's many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip; but a rich man need only make up his mind and it's done. We knew a toff like that duckie. What d'you think he did?"
"Well, have you spoken about my affairs?" the old woman asked.
But Maslova gave her fellow-prisoners no answer; she lay down on the shelf bedstead, her squinting eyes fixed on a corner of the room, and lay there until the evening.
A painful struggle went on in her soul. What Nekhludoff had told her called up the memory of that world in which she had suffered and which she had left without having understood, hating it. She now feared to wake from the trance in which she was living. Not having arrived at any conclusion when evening came, she again bought some vodka and drank with her companions.
带玛丝洛娃来的看守在离桌子稍远的窗台上坐下。对聂赫留朵夫来说，决定命运的时刻到了。他不断责备自己，上次见面没有说出主要的话，就是他打算跟她结婚。现在他下定决心要把这话说出来。玛丝洛娃坐在桌子一边，聂赫留朵夫坐在她对面。屋子里光线很亮，聂赫留朵夫第一次在近距离看清她的脸：眼睛边上有鱼尾纹，嘴唇周围也有皱纹，眼皮浮肿。他见了越发怜悯她了。
他把臂肘搁在桌上，身子凑近她。这样说话就不会让那个坐在窗台上、络腮胡子花白、脸型象犹太人的看守听见，而只让她一个人听见。他说：
“要是这个状子不管用，那就去告御状。凡是办得到的事，我们都要去办。”
“唉，要是当初有个好律师就好了……”她打断他的话说。
“我那个辩护人是个十足的笨蛋。他老是对我说肉麻话，”她说着笑了。“要是当初人家知道我跟您认识，情况就会大不相同了。可现在呢？他们总是把人家都看成小偷。”
“她今天好怪，”聂赫留朵夫想，刚要说出他的心事，却又被她抢在前头了。
“我还有一件事要跟您说。我们那儿有个老婆子，人品挺好。说实在的，大家都弄不懂是怎么搞的，这样一个顶刮刮的老婆子，竟然也叫她坐牢，不但她坐牢，连她儿子也一起坐牢。大家都知道他们没犯罪，可是有人控告他们放火，他们就坐了牢。她呀，说实在的，知道我跟您认识，”玛丝洛娃一面说，一面转动脑袋，不时瞟聂赫留朵夫一眼，“她就说：‘你跟他说一声，让他把我儿子叫出来，我儿子会原原本本讲给他听的。’那老婆子叫明肖娃。怎么样，您能办一办吗？说实在的，她真是个顶刮刮的老婆子，分明是受了冤枉。好人儿，您就给她帮个忙吧，”玛丝洛娃说，对他瞧瞧，又垂下眼睛笑笑。
“好的，我来办，我先去了解一下，”聂赫留朵夫说，对她的态度那么随便，越来越感到惊奇。“但我自己有事要跟您谈谈。您还记得我那次对您说的话吗？”他说。
“您说了好多话。上次您说了些什么呀？”玛丝洛娃一面说，一面不停地微笑，脑袋一会儿转到这边，一会儿转到那边。
“我说过，我来是为了求您的饶恕，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“嘿，何必呢，老是饶恕饶恕的，用不着来那一套……您最好还是……”
“我说过我要赎我的罪，”聂赫留朵夫继续说，“不是嘴上说说，我要拿出实际行动来。我决定跟您结婚。”
玛丝洛娃脸上顿时现出恐惧的神色。她那双斜睨的眼睛发呆了，又象在瞧他，又象不在瞧他。
“这又是为什么呀？”玛丝洛娃愤愤地皱起眉头说。
“我觉得我应该在上帝面前这样做。”
“怎么又弄出个上帝来了？您说的话总是不对头。上帝？什么上帝？咳，当初您要是记得上帝就好了，”她说了这些话，又张开嘴，但没有再说下去。
聂赫留朵夫这时闻到她嘴里有一股强烈的酒味，才明白她激动的原因。
“您安静点儿，”他说。
“我可用不着安静。你以为我醉了吗？我是有点儿醉，但我明白我在说什么，”玛丝洛娃突然急急地说，脸涨得通红，“我是个苦役犯，是个……您是老爷，是公爵，你不用来跟我惹麻烦，免得辱没你的身分。还是找你那些公爵小姐去吧，我的价钱是一张红票子。”
“不管你说得怎样尖刻，也说不出我心里是什么滋味，”聂赫留朵夫浑身哆嗦，低声说，“你不会懂得，我觉得我对你犯了多大的罪！……”
“‘我觉得犯了多大的罪……’”玛丝洛娃恶狠狠地学着他的腔调说。“当初你并没有感觉到，却塞给我一百卢布。瞧，这就是你出的价钱……”
“我知道，我知道，可如今我该怎么办呢？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“如今我决定再也不离开你了，”他重复说，“我说到一定做到。”
“可我敢说，你做不到！”玛丝洛娃说着，大声笑起来。
“卡秋莎！”聂赫留朵夫一面说，一面摸摸她的手。
“你给我走开！我是个苦役犯，你是位公爵，你到这儿来干什么？”她尖声叫道，气得脸都变色了，从他的手里抽出手来。“你想利用我来拯救你自己，”玛丝洛娃继续说，急不及待地把一肚子怨气都发泄出来。“你今世利用我作乐，来世还想利用我来拯救你自己！我讨厌你，讨厌你那副眼镜，讨厌你这个又肥又丑的嘴脸。走，你给我走！”她霍地站起来，嚷道。
看守走到他们跟前。
“你闹什么！怎么可以这样……”
“您就让她去吧，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“叫她别太放肆了，”看守说。
“不，请您再等一下，”聂赫留朵夫说。
看守又走到窗子那边。
玛丝洛娃垂下眼睛，把她那双小手的手指紧紧地交叉在一起，又坐下了。
聂赫留朵夫站在她前面，不知道该怎么办才好。
“你不相信我，”他说。
“您说您想结婚，这永远办不到。我宁可上吊！这就是我要对您说的。”
“我还是要为你出力。”
“哼，那是您的事。我什么也不需要您帮忙。我对您说的是实话，”玛丝洛娃说。“唉，我当初为什么没死掉哇？”她说到这里伤心得痛哭起来。
聂赫留朵夫说不出话，玛丝洛娃的眼泪也引得他哭起来。
玛丝洛娃抬起眼睛，对他瞧了一眼，仿佛感到惊奇似的，接着用头巾擦擦脸颊上的眼泪。
这时看守又走过来，提醒他们该分手了。玛丝洛娃站起来。
“您今天有点激动。要是可能，我明天再来。您考虑考虑吧，”聂赫留朵夫说。
玛丝洛娃一句话也没有回答，也没有对他瞧一眼，就跟着看守走出去。
“嘿，姑娘，这下子你可要走运了，”玛丝洛娃回到牢房里，柯拉勃列娃就对她说。“看样子，他被你迷住了。趁他来找你，你别错过机会。他会把你救出去的。有钱人什么事都有办法。”
“这倒是真的，”道口工用唱歌一般好听的声音说。“穷人成亲夜晚也短，有钱人想什么有什么，要怎么办就准能办到。
好姑娘，我们那里就有一个体面人，他呀……”
“怎么样，我的事你提了没有？”那个老婆子问。
玛丝洛娃没有回答同伴们的话，却在板铺上躺下来。她那双斜睨的眼睛呆呆地望着墙角。她就这样一直躺到傍晚。她的内心展开了痛苦的活动。聂赫留朵夫那番话使她回到了那个她无法理解而对之满怀仇恨的世界。她在受尽了折磨后离开了那地方。现在她已经无法把往事搁在一边，浑浑噩噩地过日子，而要清醒地生活下去又实在太痛苦了。到傍晚，她就又买了些酒，跟同伴们一起痛饮起来。
Part 1 Chapter 49
VERA DOUKHOVA.
"So this is what it means, this," thought Nekhludoff as he left the prison, only now fully understanding his crime. If he had not tried to expiate his guilt he would never have found out how great his crime was. Nor was this all; she, too, would never have felt the whole horror of what had been done to her. He only now saw what he had done to the soul of this woman; only now she saw and understood what had been done to her.
Up to this time Nekhludoff had played with a sensation of self-admiration, had admired his own remorse; now he was simply filled with horror. He knew he could not throw her up now, and yet he could not imagine what would come of their relations to one another.
Just as he was going out, a jailer, with a disagreeable, insinuating countenance, and a cross and medals on his breast, came up and handed him a note with an air of mystery.
"Here is a note from a certain person, your honour," he said to Nekhludoff as he gave him the envelope.
"What person?"
"You will know when you read it. A political prisoner. I am in that ward, so she asked me; and though it is against the rules, still feelings of humanity--" The jailer spoke in an unnatural manner.
Nekhludoff was surprised that a jailer of the ward where political prisoners were kept should pass notes inside the very prison walls, and almost within sight of every one; he did not then know that this was both a jailer and a spy. However, he took the note and read it on coming out of the prison.
The note was written in a bold hand, and ran as follows: "Having heard that you visit the prison, and are interested in the case of a criminal prisoner, the desire of seeing you arose in me. Ask for a permission to see me. I can give you a good deal of information concerning your protegee, and also our group.--Yours gratefully, VERA DOUKHOVA."
Vera Doukhova had been a school-teacher in an out-of-the-way village of the Novgorod Government, where Nekhludoff and some friends of his had once put up while bear hunting. Nekhludoff gladly and vividly recalled those old days, and his acquaintance with Doukhova. It was just before Lent, in an isolated spot, 40 miles from the railway. The hunt had been successful; two bears had been killed; and the company were having dinner before starting on their return journey, when the master of the hut where they were putting up came in to say that the deacon's daughter wanted to speak to Prince Nekhludoff. "Is she pretty?" some one asked. "None of that, please," Nekhludoff said, and rose with a serious look on his face. Wiping his mouth, and wondering what the deacon's daughter might want of him, he went into the host's private hut.
There he found a girl with a felt hat and a warm cloak on--a sinewy, ugly girl; only her eyes with their arched brows were beautiful.
"Here, miss, speak to him," said the old housewife; "this is the prince himself. I shall go out meanwhile."
"In what way can I be of service to you?" Nekhludoff asked.
"I--I--I see you are throwing away your money on such nonsense--on hunting," began the girl, in great confusion. "I know--I only want one thing--to be of use to the people, and I can do nothing because I know nothing--" Her eyes were so truthful, so kind, and her expression of resoluteness and yet bashfulness was so touching, that Nekhludoff, as it often happened to him, suddenly felt as if he were in her position, understood, and sympathised.
"What can I do, then?"
"I am a teacher, but should like to follow a course of study; and I am not allowed to do so. That is, not that I am not allowed to; they'd allow me to, but I have not got the means. Give them to me, and when I have finished the course I shall repay you. I am thinking the rich kill bears and give the peasants drink; all this is bad. Why should they not do good? I only want 80 roubles. But if you don't wish to, never mind," she added, gravely.
"On the contrary, I am very grateful to you for this opportunity. . . . I will bring it at once," said Nekhludoff.
He went out into the passage, and there met one of his comrades, who had been overhearing his conversation. Paying no heed to his chaffing, Nekhludoff got the money out of his bag and took it to her.
"Oh, please, do not thank me; it is I who should thank you," he said.
It was pleasant to remember all this now; pleasant to remember that he had nearly had a quarrel with an officer who tried to make an objectionable joke of it, and how another of his comrades had taken his part, which led to a closer friendship between them. How successful the whole of that hunting expedition had been, and how happy he had felt when returning to the railway station that night. The line of sledges, the horses in tandem, glide quickly along the narrow road that lies through the forest, now between high trees, now between low firs weighed down by the snow, caked in heavy lumps on their branches. A red light flashes in the dark, some one lights an aromatic cigarette. Joseph, a bear driver, keeps running from sledge to sledge, up to his knees in snow, and while putting things to rights he speaks about the elk which are now going about on the deep snow and gnawing the bark off the aspen trees, of the bears that are lying asleep in their deep hidden dens, and his breath comes warm through the opening in the sledge cover. All this came back to Nekhludoff's mind; but, above all, the joyous sense of health, strength, and freedom from care: the lungs breathing in the frosty air so deeply that the fur cloak is drawn tightly on his chest, the fine snow drops off the low branches on to his face, his body is warm, his face feels fresh, and his soul is free from care, self-reproach, fear, or desire. How beautiful it was. And now, O God! what torment, what trouble!
Evidently Vera Doukhova was a revolutionist and imprisoned as such. He must see her, especially as she promised to advise him how to lighten Maslova's lot.
“唉，真没想到会弄得这么糟，这么糟！”聂赫留朵夫一边想，一边走出监狱。直到现在，他才了解自己的全部罪孽。要不是他决心赎罪自新，他也不会发觉自己罪孽的深重。不仅如此，她也不会感觉到他害她害到什么地步。直到现在，这一切才暴露无遗，使人触目惊心。直到现在，他才看到他怎样摧残了这个女人的心灵；她也才懂得他怎样伤害了她。以前聂赫留朵夫一直孤芳自赏，连自己的忏悔都很得意，如今他觉得这一切简直可怕。他觉得再也不能把她抛开不管，但又无法想象他们的关系将会有怎样的结局。
聂赫留朵夫刚走到大门口，就有一个戴满奖章的看守露出一副使人讨厌的媚相，鬼鬼祟祟地递给他一封信。
“嗯，这信是一个女人写给阁下的……”他说着交给聂赫留朵夫一封信。
“哪一个女人？”
“您看了就会知道。是个女犯，政治犯。我跟他们在一起。这事是她托我办的。这种事虽然犯禁，但从人道出发……”看守不自然地说。
一个专管政治犯的看守，在监狱里几乎当着众人的面传递信件，这使聂赫留朵夫感到纳闷。他还不知道，这人又是看守又是密探。他接过信，一面走出监狱，一面看信。信是用铅笔写的，字迹老练，不用旧体字母，内容如下：
“听说您对一个刑事犯很关心，常到监狱里来看她。我很想同您见一次面。请您要求当局准许您同我见面。如果得到批准，我可以向您提供许多有关那个您替她说情的人以及我们小组的重要情况。感谢您的薇拉。”
薇拉原是诺夫哥罗德省一个偏僻乡村的女教师。有一次聂赫留朵夫跟同伴去那里猎熊。这个女教师曾要求聂赫留朵夫给她一笔钱，帮助她进高等学校念书。聂赫留朵夫给了她钱，事后就把她忘记了。现在才知道她是个政治犯，关在监狱里。她大概在监狱里听说了他的事，所以愿意替他效劳。当时一切事情都很简单，如今却变得那么复杂难弄。聂赫留朵夫生动而愉快地回忆起当时的情景，他同薇拉认识的经过。那是谢肉节之前的事，在一个离铁路线六十俄里的偏僻乡村。那次打猎很顺手，打死了两头熊。他们正在吃饭，准备动身回家。这时，他们借宿的农家主人走来说，本地教堂助祭的女儿来了，要求见一见聂赫留朵夫公爵。
“长得好看吗？”有人问。
“嗐，住口！”聂赫留朵夫板起脸说，从饭桌旁站起来，擦擦嘴，心里感到奇怪，助祭的女儿会有什么事要见他，随即走到主人屋里。
屋子里有一个姑娘，头戴毡帽，身穿皮外套，脸容消瘦，青筋毕露，相貌并不好看，只有一双眼睛和两道扬起的眉毛长得很美。
“喏，薇拉•叶夫列莫夫娜，这位就是公爵，”上了年纪的女主人说，“你跟她谈谈吧。我走了。”
“我能为您效点什么劳哇？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“我……我……您瞧，您有钱，可您把钱花在无聊的事上，花在打猎上，这我知道，”那个姑娘很难为情地说，“我只有一个希望，希望自己成为一个对人类有益的人，可是我什么也不会，因为什么也不懂。”
她的一双眼睛诚恳而善良，脸上的神色又果断又胆怯，十分动人。聂赫留朵夫不由得设身处地替她着想——他有这样的习惯，——立即懂得她的心情，很怜悯她。
“可是我能为您出什么力呢？”
“我是个教员，想进高等学校念书，可是进不去。倒不是人家下让进，人家是让我进的，可是要有钱。您借我一笔钱，等我将来毕业了还您。我想，有钱人打熊，还给庄稼人喝酒，这样不好。他们何不做点好事呢？我只要八十卢布就够了。您要是不愿意，那就算了，”她怒气冲冲地说。
“正好相反，我很感谢您给了我这样一个机会……我这就去拿来，”聂赫留朵夫说。
他走出屋子，看见他那个同伴正在门廊里偷听他们谈话。
他没有答理同伴的取笑，从皮夹子里取出钱，交给她。
“您请收下，收下，不用谢。我应该谢谢您才是。”
聂赫留朵夫此刻想起这一切，感到很高兴。他想到有个军官想拿那事当作桃色新闻取笑他，他差点儿同他吵架，另一个同事为他说话，从此他同他更加要好，又想到那次打猎很顺手很快活，那天夜里回到火车站，他心里特别高兴。双马雪橇一辆接着一辆，排成一长串，悄没声儿地在林间狭路上飞驰。两边树木，高矮不一，中间杂着积雪累累的枞树。在黑暗中，红光一闪，有人点着一支香味扑鼻的纸烟。猎人奥西普在没膝深的雪地里，从这个雪橇跑到那个雪橇，讲到麋鹿怎样徘徊在深雪地上，啃着白杨树皮，又讲到熊怎样躲在密林的洞穴里睡觉，洞口冒着嘴里吐出来的热气。
聂赫留朵夫想到这一切，想到自己当年身强力壮，无忧无虑，多么幸福。他鼓起胸膛，深深地呼吸着冰凉的空气。树枝上的积雪被马轭碰下来，撒在他脸上。他感到周身暖和，脸上凉快，心里没有忧虑，没有悔恨，没有恐惧，也没有欲望。那时是多么快乐呀！如今呢？我的天，如今一切都是多么痛苦，多么艰难哪！……
薇拉显然是个革命者，她因革命活动而坐牢。应该见见她，特别是因为她答应帮他出主意，来改善玛丝洛娃的处境。
Part 1 Chapter 50
THE VICE-GOVERNOR OF THE PRISON.
Awaking early the next morning, Nekhludoff remembered what he had done the day before, and was seized with fear.
But in spite of this fear, he was more determined than ever to continue what he had begun.
Conscious of a sense of duty, he left the house and went to see Maslennikoff in order to obtain from him a permission to visit Maslova in prison, and also the Menshoffs--mother and son--about whom Maslova had spoken to him. Nekhludoff had known this Maslennikoff a long time; they had been in the regiment together. At that time Maslennikoff was treasurer to the regiment.
He was a kind-hearted and zealous officer, knowing and wishing to know nothing beyond the regiment and the Imperial family. Now Nekhludoff saw him as an administrator, who had exchanged the regiment for an administrative office in the government where he lived. He was married to a rich and energetic woman, who had forced him to exchange military for civil service. She laughed at him, and caressed him, as if he were her own pet animal. Nekhludoff had been to see them once during the winter, but the couple were so uninteresting to him that he had not gone again.
At the sight of Nekhludoff Maslennikoff's face beamed all over. He had the same fat red face, and was as corpulent and as well dressed as in his military days. Then, he used to be always dressed in a well-brushed uniform, made according to the latest fashion, tightly fitting his chest and shoulders; now, it was a civil service uniform he wore, and that, too, tightly fitted his well-fed body and showed off his broad chest, and was cut according to the latest fashion. In spite of the difference in age (Maslennikoff was 40), the two men were very familiar with one another.
"Halloo, old fellow! How good of you to come! Let us go and see my wife. I have just ten minutes to spare before the meeting. My chief is away, you know. I am at the head of the Government administration," he said, unable to disguise his satisfaction.
"I have come on business."
"What is it?" said Maslennikoff, in an anxious and severe tone, putting himself at once on his guard.
"There is a person, whom I am very much interested in, in prison" (at the word "prison" Maslennikoff's face grew stern); "and I should like to have an interview in the office, and not in the common visiting-room. I have been told it depended on you."
"Certainly, mon cher," said Maslennikoff, putting both hands on Nekhludoff's knees, as if to tone down his grandeur; "but remember, I am monarch only for an hour."
"Then will you give me an order that will enable me to see her?"
"It's a woman?"
"Yes."
"What is she there for?"
"Poisoning, but she has been unjustly condemned."
"Yes, there you have it, your justice administered by jury, ils n'en font point d'autres," he said, for some unknown reason, in French. "I know you do not agree with me, but it can't be helped, c'est mon opinion bien arretee," he added, giving utterance to an opinion he had for the last twelve months been reading in the retrograde Conservative paper. "I know you are a Liberal."
"I don't know whether I am a Liberal or something else," Nekhludoff said, smiling; it always surprised him to find himself ranked with a political party and called a Liberal, when he maintained that a man should be heard before he was judged, that before being tried all men were equal, that nobody at all ought to be ill-treated and beaten, but especially those who had not yet been condemned by law. "I don't know whether I am a Liberal or not; but I do know that however had the present way of conducting a trial is, it is better than the old."
"And whom have you for an advocate?"
"I have spoken to Fanarin."
"Dear me, Fanarin!" said Meslennikoff, with a grimace, recollecting how this Fanarin had examined him as a witness at a trial the year before and had, in the politest manner, held him up to ridicule for half an hour.
"I should not advise you to have anything to do with him. _Fanarin est un homme tare_."
"I have one more request to make," said Nekhludoff, without answering him. "There's a girl whom I knew long ago, a teacher; she is a very pitiable little thing, and is now also imprisoned, and would like to see me. Could you give me a permission to visit her?"
Meslennikoff bent his head on one side and considered.
"She's a political one?"
"Yes, I have been told so."
"Well, you see, only relatives get permission to visit political prisoners. Still, I'll give you an open order. _Je sais que vous n'abuserez pas_. What's the name of your protegee? Doukhova? _Elle est jolie?_"
"Hideuse."
Maslennikoff shook his head disapprovingly, went up to the table, and wrote on a sheet of paper, with a printed heading: "The bearer, Prince Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff, is to be allowed to interview in the prison office the meschanka Maslova, and also the medical assistant, Doukhova," and he finished with an elaborate flourish.
"Now you'll be able to see what order we have got there. And it is very difficult to keep order, it is so crowded, especially with people condemned to exile; but I watch strictly, and love the work. You will see they are very comfortable and contented. But one must know how to deal with them. Only a few days ago we had a little trouble--insubordination; another would have called it mutiny, and would have made many miserable, but with us it all passed quietly. We must have solicitude on one hand, firmness and power on the other," and he clenched the fat, white, turquoise-ringed fist, which issued out of the starched cuff of his shirt sleeve, fastened with a gold stud. "Solicitude and firm power."
"Well, I don't know about that," said Nekhludoff. "I went there twice, and felt very much depressed."
"Do you know, you ought to get acquainted with the Countess Passek," continued Maslennikoff, growing talkative. "She has given herself up entirely to this sort of work. Elle fait beaucoup de bien. Thanks to her--and, perhaps I may add without false modesty, to me--everything has been changed, changed in such a way that the former horrors no longer exist, and they are really quite comfortable there. Well, you'll see. There's Fanarin. I do not know him personally; besides, my social position keeps our ways apart; but he is positively a bad man, and besides, he takes the liberty of saying such things in the court--such things!"
"Well, thank you," Nekhludoff said, taking the paper, and without listening further he bade good-day to his former comrade.
"And won't you go in to see my wife?"
"No, pray excuse me; I have no time now."
"Dear me, why she will never forgive me," said Maslennikoff, accompanying his old acquaintance down to the first landing, as he was in the habit of doing to persons of not the greatest, but the second greatest importance, with whom he classed Nekhludoff; "now do go in, if only for a moment."
But Nekhludoff remained firm; and while the footman and the door-keeper rushed to give him his stick and overcoat, and opened the door, outside of which there stood a policeman, Nekhludoff repeated that he really could not come in.
"Well, then; on Thursday, please. It is her 'at-home.' I will tell her you will come," shouted Maslennikoff from the stairs.
第二天早晨，聂赫留朵夫回想昨天的种种事情，心里不由得感到害怕。
不过，心里虽然害怕，他还是更坚强地下定决心，一定要把开了头的事做下去。
他怀着强烈的责任感，走出家门，乘车去找玛斯连尼科夫，要求准许他到牢房探望玛丝洛娃，以及玛丝洛娃要他去探望的明肖夫母子。此外他还想要求探望薇拉，因为她可能帮玛丝洛娃的忙。
聂赫留朵夫在团里服役的时候就认识玛斯连尼科夫。玛斯连尼科夫当时任团的司库，忠心耿耿，奉公守法，除了团里和皇室以外，天下什么事也不关心，什么事也不想过问。聂赫留朵夫发现，他现在已当上行政长官，他所管辖的已不是一个团，而是一个省和省政府。他娶了一个既有钱又泼辣的女人，那女人逼得他脱离军队，改任文职。
她一会儿嘲弄他，一会儿又象对驯服的小猫小狗那样抚爱他。聂赫留朵夫去年冬天到他们家去过一次，但他觉得这对夫妻十分乏味，以后再也没去过。
玛斯连尼科夫一看见聂赫留朵夫，就满面笑容。他的脸还是那样又胖又红，身材还是那样高大，衣服还是象在军队里一样讲究。以前他总是穿一身款式新颖的军装或者制服，干干净净，紧包着他的肩膀和胸部；如今他穿着时髦的文职服装，也是那样紧包着肥胖的身子和宽阔的胸膛。今天他穿着一身文官制服。他们两人虽然年龄悬殊（玛斯连尼科夫已近四十岁了），但彼此还是不拘礼节，你我相称。
“啊，你来了，真是太感谢了。到我太太那儿去吧。我此刻正好有十分钟空，过后要去开会。我们的上司出门了。省里的事现在我在管，”他说着，露出掩饰不住的得意神色。
“我有事找你。”
“什么事啊？”玛斯连尼科夫仿佛一下子警惕起来，用惊恐而又有点严厉的音调说。
“监狱里有一个人我很关心（玛斯连尼科夫一听见‘监狱’两个字，脸色变得更严厉了），我很想探望，但不要在普通探监室里，要在办公室里，并且不限于规定的日子，要多探望几次。听说这事要由你决定。”
“行，老弟，我随时准备为你效劳，”玛斯连尼科夫说着，双手摸摸聂赫留朵夫的膝盖，仿佛要表示自己平易近人，“这可以，不过你也看到，我只是个临时皇帝。”
“那么你能给我开一张证明，让我同她见面吗？”
“你说的是一个女人？”
“是的。”
“那么她为什么事坐牢哇？”
“毒死人命罪。但她是被错判的。”
“你瞧，这就是所谓公正审判，不可能有别的结果，”他不知怎的夹着法语说。“我知道你不会同意我的意见，可是有什么办法呢，我是坚定不移地这样相信的，”他补充说，把他一年来从顽固的保守派报上看到的各种文章的同一观点说了出来。“我知道你是个自由派。”
“我不知道我是自由派还是什么派，”聂赫留朵夫笑嘻嘻地说。他常常感到惊讶，为什么人家总是把他归到什么派，并且说他是个自由派，无非因为他主张在审判的时候，先要听完人家的话，在法庭面前人人平等，并且主张不该折磨人，拷打人，特别是对那些还没有判刑的人。“我不知道我是不是自由派，我只知道现在的审判制度再糟也比以前的好。”
“那么，你请的律师是哪一个？”
“我找过法纳林。”
“嗨，法纳林！”玛斯连尼科夫皱着眉头说，回想到去年他在法庭上作证，法纳林曾经客客气气地捉弄他足足半小时，引得法庭上哄堂大笑。“我劝你别去跟他打交道。法纳林是个名誉扫地的人。”
“我还有一件事要求你，”聂赫留朵夫不理他的话，径自说。“有一个当教员的姑娘，是我老早就认识的。她这人很可怜，如今也在坐牢，她很想同我见面。你能不能再开一张条子，让我也去探望探望她？”
玛斯连尼科夫稍稍侧着头，考虑着。
“她是个政治犯吗？”
“是的，据说是个政治犯。”
“不瞒你说，凡是政治犯，只能同他们的家属见面，不过我可以给你开一张特别通行证，哪儿都可以通用。我知道你是不会随意滥用的。你关心的那个女人叫什么名字？……薇拉？她长得美吗？”
“长得很丑。”
玛斯连尼科夫不以为然地摇摇头，走到桌子跟前，在一张印有头衔的信纸上写道：“准许来人聂赫留朵夫公爵在监狱办公室会见在押小市民玛丝洛娃及医士薇拉，请洽办。”他写完信，又以潦草的字迹签了名。
“你将会看到那边的秩序是个什么样子。那边的秩序很难维持，因为关的人太多，特别是解犯太多，但我还是对他们严加管理。我喜爱这工作。你将会看到他们在那边过得很好，大家都很满意。就是要善于对付他们。前几天发生过一次麻烦，有人违抗命令。换了别人就会把它作为暴动来对待，好多人就会遭殃。可我们这里解决得很顺利。一方面得关心他们，另一方面又要对他们严加管理，”他说着，从衬衫的浆得笔挺、扣着金钮扣的白袖子里伸出一只又白又胖的拳头，手指上戴着绿松石戒指，“要做到恩威兼施。”
“嗯，这一套我确实不知道，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我到那边去过两次，感到难受极了。”
“我老实告诉你，你得跟巴赛克伯爵夫人见一次面，”玛斯连尼科夫谈得上了劲，继续说，“她把全部心血都花在这工作上。她做了许多好事。亏得她，恕我不客气地说一句，也亏得我，这儿才面目一新，消灭了以前种种可怕的现象，他们在那边确实过得挺好。是的，你会看见的。至于法纳林，我同他没有私交，但就我的社会地位来说，我同他走的不是一条路，但他确实是个坏人，他在法庭上竟然说得出那样的话来，竟然说得出那样的话来……”
“好，谢谢你，”聂赫留朵夫接过通行证说。他没有听完这位老同事的话，就向他告辞了。
“那你不到我太太那儿去了？”
“不，对不起，我现在没空。”
“嗯，那也没有办法，可她不会原谅我的，”玛斯连尼科夫说，把老同事送到楼梯第一个平台上。凡不是头等重要而是二等重要的客人，他总是送到这里为止。他把聂赫留朵夫也归到这一类客人里面。“不，还是请你去一下，哪怕只待一分钟也行。”
但聂赫留朵夫主意已定。当男仆和门房走到他跟前，把大衣和手杖递给他，推开外面有警察站岗的大门时，他回答玛斯连尼科夫说，他今天实在没有空。
“嗯，那么星期四请您务必来。她每逢星期四招待客人。
我去告诉她！”玛斯连尼科夫站在楼梯上，对他大声说。
Part 1 Chapter 51
THE CELLS.
Nekhludoff drove that day straight from Maslennikoff's to the prison, and went to the inspector's lodging, which he now knew. He was again struck by the sounds of the same piano of inferior quality; but this time it was not a rhapsody that was being played, but exercises by Clementi, again with the same vigour, distinctness, and quickness. The servant with the bandaged eye said the inspector was in, and showed Nekhludoff to a small drawing-room, in which there stood a sofa and, in front of it, a table, with a large lamp, which stood on a piece of crochet work, and the paper shade of which was burnt on one side. The chief inspector entered, with his usual sad and weary look.
"Take a seat, please. What is it you want?" he said, buttoning up the middle button of his uniform.
"I have just been to the vice-governor's, and got this order from him. I should like to see the prisoner Maslova."
"Markova?" asked the inspector, unable to bear distinctly because of the music.
"Maslova!"
"Well, yes." The inspector got up and went to the door whence proceeded Clementi's roulades.
"Mary, can't you stop just a minute?" he said, in a voice that showed that this music was the bane of his life. "One can't hear a word."
The piano was silent, but one could hear the sound of reluctant steps, and some one looked in at the door.
The inspector seemed to feel eased by the interval of silence, lit a thick cigarette of weak tobacco, and offered one to Nekhludoff.
Nekhludoff refused.
"What I want is to see Maslova."
"Oh, yes, that can be managed. Now, then, what do you want?" he said, addressing a little girl of five or six, who came into the room and walked up to her father with her head turned towards Nekhludoff, and her eyes fixed on him.
"There, now, you'll fall down," said the inspector, smiling, as the little girl ran up to him, and, not looking where she was going, caught her foot in a little rug.
"Well, then, if I may, I shall go."
"It's not very convenient to see Maslova to-day," said the inspector.
"How's that?"
"Well, you know, it's all your own fault," said the inspector, with a slight smile. "Prince, give her no money into her hands. If you like, give it me. I will keep it for her. You see, you gave her some money yesterday; she got some spirits (it's an evil we cannot manage to root out), and to-day she is quite tipsy, even violent."
"Can this be true?"
"Oh, yes, it is. I have even been obliged to have recourse to severe measures, and to put her into a separate cell. She is a quiet woman in an ordinary way. But please do not give her any money. These people are so--" What had happened the day before came vividly back to Nekhludoff's mind, and again he was seized with fear.
"And Doukhova, a political prisoner; might I see her?"
"Yes, if you like," said the inspector. He embraced the little girl, who was still looking at Nekhludoff, got up, and, tenderly motioning her aside, went into the ante-room. Hardly had he got into the overcoat which the maid helped him to put on, and before he had reached the door, the distinct sounds of Clementi's roulades again began.
"She entered the Conservatoire, but there is such disorder there. She has a great gift," said the inspector, as they went down the stairs. "She means to play at concerts."
The inspector and Nekhludoff arrived at the prison. The gates were instantly opened as they appeared. The jailers, with their fingers lifted to their caps, followed the inspector with their eyes. Four men, with their heads half shaved, who were carrying tubs filled with something, cringed when they saw the inspector. One of them frowned angrily, his black eyes glaring.
"Of course a talent like that must be developed; it would not do to bury it, but in a small lodging, you know, it is rather hard." The inspector went on with the conversation, taking no notice of the prisoners.
"Who is it you want to see?"
"Doukhova."
"Oh, she's in the tower. You'll have to wait a little," he said.
"Might I not meanwhile see the prisoners Menshoff, mother and son, who are accused of incendiarism?"
"Oh, yes. Cell No. 21. Yes, they can be sent for."
"But might I not see Menshoff in his cell?"
"Oh, you'll find the waiting-room more pleasant."
"No. I should prefer the cell. It is more interesting."
"Well, you have found something to be interested in!"
Here the assistant, a smartly-dressed officer, entered the side door.
"Here, see the Prince into Menshoff's cell, No. 21," said the inspector to his assistant, "and then take him to the office. And I'll go and call--What's her name? Vera Doukhova."
The inspector's assistant was young, with dyed moustaches, and diffusing the smell of eau-de-cologne. "This way, please," he said to Nekhludoff, with a pleasant smile. "Our establishment interests you?"
"Yes, it does interest me; and, besides, I look upon it as a duty to help a man who I heard was confined here, though innocent."
The assistant shrugged his shoulders.
"Yes, that may happen," he said quietly, politely stepping aside to let the visitor enter, the stinking corridor first. "But it also happens that they lie. Here we are."
The doors of the cells were open, and some of the prisoners were in the corridor. The assistant nodded slightly to the jailers, and cast a side glance at the prisoners, who, keeping close to the wall, crept back to their cells, or stood like soldiers, with their arms at their sides, following the official with their eyes. After passing through one corridor, the assistant showed Nekhludoff into another to the left, separated from the first by an iron door. This corridor was darker, and smelt even worse than the first. The corridor had doors on both sides, with little holes in them about an inch in diameter. There was only an old jailer, with an unpleasant face, in this corridor.
"Where is Menshoff?" asked the inspector's assistant.
"The eighth cell to the left."
"And these? Are they occupied?" asked Nekhludoff.
"Yes, all but one."
从玛斯连尼科夫家出来，聂赫留朵夫乘车赶到监狱，往他熟悉的典狱长家里走去。他象上次一样又听到那架蹩脚钢琴的声音，不过今天弹的不是狂想曲，而是克莱曼蒂①的练习曲，但也弹得异常有力、清楚、快速。开门的还是那个一只眼睛用纱布包着的侍女。她说上尉在家，然后把聂赫留朵夫带到小会客室。会客室里摆着一张长沙发、一张桌子和一盏大灯，灯下垫着一块毛线织成的方巾，粉红色的纸灯罩有一角被烧焦了。典狱长走进来，脸上现出惊讶和阴郁的神色。
“请问有何见教？”他一面说，一面扣上制服中间的钮扣。
“我刚才去找了副省长，这是许可证，”聂赫留朵夫把证件交给他，说。“我想看看玛丝洛娃。”
“玛尔科娃？”典狱长因琴声听不清楚，反问道。
“玛丝洛娃。”
“哦，有的！哦，有的！”
典狱长站起来，走到门口，从那里传来克莱曼蒂练习曲的华彩乐段②。
“玛露霞，你就稍微停一下吧，”他说，从口气里听出这种音乐已成了他日常生活中的一大苦恼，“简直什么也听不见。”
--------
①克莱曼蒂（1752—1832）——意大利作曲家，钢琴家。作有钢琴练习曲一百首，是系统的钢琴教材。
②华彩乐段（cadenze）——又译华彩经过句。在一些大型独唱曲、独奏曲和协奏曲中，插于乐曲或乐章末尾的一个结构自由的段落。
钢琴声停了。传来不知谁的不愉快的脚步声。有人往房门里张了一眼。
典狱长仿佛因音乐停止而松了一口气，点上一支淡味的粗烟卷，并且向聂赫留朵夫敬了一支。聂赫留朵夫谢绝了。
“我很想见见玛丝洛娃。”
“玛丝洛娃今天不便会客，”典狱长说。
“为什么？”
“没什么，这得怪您自己不好，”典狱长微微地笑着说。
“公爵，您不要把钱直接交给她。要是您乐意，可以交给我。她的钱还是属于她的。您昨天一定给了她钱，她就弄到了酒——这个恶习她怎么也戒不掉，——今天她喝得烂醉，醉得发酒疯了。”
“真的吗？”
“可不是，我只好采取严厉措施：把她搬到另一间牢房里。这女人本来倒安分守己。您今后再别给她钱了。他们那些人就是这样的……”
聂赫留朵夫清清楚楚地回想起昨天的情景，心里又感到害怕。
“那么，薇拉，那个政治犯，可以见见吗？”聂赫留朵夫沉默了一会儿，问。
“嗯，这可以，”典狱长说。“哎，你来做什么，”他问一个五六岁的女孩子说，她正扭过头，眼睛盯着聂赫留朵夫，向父亲走来。“瞧你要摔交了，”典狱长看见女孩向他这个做父亲的跑来，眼睛不看地面，脚在地毯上绊了一下，就笑着说。
“要是可以，我去看看她。”
“好的，可以，”典狱长抱起那个一直盯住聂赫留朵夫瞧的小女孩说，接着站起身，温柔地把女孩放下，走到前室。
典狱长接过眼睛包纱布的侍女递给他的大衣，还没有穿好，就走出门去。克莱曼蒂练习曲的华彩乐段声又清楚地响了起来。
“她原来在音乐学院里学琴，可是那边的教学法不对头。她这人倒是有才气的，”典狱长一边下楼，一边说。“她想到音乐会上演出呢。”
典狱长陪着聂赫留朵夫走到监狱门口。典狱长一走近边门，那门就立刻开了。看守们都把手举到帽沿上，目送典狱长走过去。四个剃阴阳头的人，抬着满满的便桶，在前室里遇见他们。那几个人一见典狱长，都缩拢身子。其中一个身子弯得特别低，阴沉沉地皱起眉头，一双乌黑的眼睛闪闪发亮。
“当然，有才能应该培养，不应该埋没，但是，不瞒您说，房子小，练琴招来了不少烦恼，”典狱长继续说，根本不理睬那些犯人。他拖着疲劳的步子，同聂赫留朵夫一起走进聚会室。
“您想见谁呀？”典狱长问。
“薇拉。”
“她关在塔楼里。您得等一会儿，”他对聂赫留朵夫说。
“那么我能不能先看看明肖夫母子俩？他们被控犯了纵火罪。”
“明肖夫关在二十一号牢房。行，可以把他们叫出来。”
“我不能到明肖夫牢房里去看他吗？”
“你们还是在这里见面安静些。”
“不，我觉得牢房里见面有意思些。”
“嗐，您居然觉得有意思！”
这时候，衣着讲究的副典狱长从边门走出来。
“好，您把公爵领到明肖夫牢房里。第二十一号牢房，”典狱长对副典狱长说，“然后把公爵带到办公室。我去把她叫来。
她叫什么名子？”
“薇拉，”聂赫留朵夫说。
副典狱长是个青年军官，头发淡黄，小胡子上涂过香油，周身散发出花露水的香味。
“请吧，”他笑容可掬地对聂赫留朵夫说。“您对我们这地方感兴趣吗？”
“是的，我对这个人也感兴趣。据说他落到这里是完全冤枉的。”
副典狱长耸耸肩膀。
“是的，这种事是有的，”他若无其事地说，彬彬有礼地让客人走在前头，来到宽阔而发臭的走廊里。“但有时他们也会撒谎。请。”
牢房门都没有上锁。有几个男犯待在走廊里。副典狱长向看守们点点头，眼睛瞟着犯人。那些犯人，有的身子贴着墙，溜回牢房里，有的双手贴住裤缝，象士兵那样目送长官走过去。副典狱长带着聂赫留朵夫穿过走廊，把他领到由铁门隔开的左边一条走廊里。
这条走廊比刚才那条更狭，更暗，更臭。走廊两边的牢房都上着锁。每个牢门上有个小洞，称为门眼，直径不到一寸。走廊里，除了一个神色忧郁、满脸皱纹的老看守，一个人也没有。
“明肖夫在哪个牢房？”副典狱长问看守。
“左边第八个。”
Part 1 Chapter 52
NO. 21.
"May I look in?" asked Nekhludoff.
"Oh, certainly," answered the assistant, smiling, and turned to the jailer with some question.
Nekhludoff looked into one of the little holes, and saw a tall young man pacing up and down the cell. When the man heard some one at the door he looked up with a frown, but continued walking up and down.
Nekhludoff looked into another hole. His eye met another large eye looking out of the hole at him, and he quickly stepped aside. In the third cell he saw a very small man asleep on the bed, covered, head and all, with his prison cloak. In the fourth a broad-faced man was sitting with his elbows on his knees and his head low down. At the sound of footsteps this man raised his head and looked up. His face, especially his large eyes, bore the expression of hopeless dejection. One could see that it did not even interest him to know who was looking into his cell. Whoever it might be, he evidently hoped for nothing good from him. Nekhludoff was seized with dread, and went to Menshoff's cell, No. 21, without stopping to look through any more holes. The jailer unlocked the door and opened it. A young man, with long neck, well-developed muscles, a small head, and kind, round eyes, stood by the bed, hastily putting on his cloak, and looking at the newcomers with a frightened face. Nekhludoff was specially struck by the kind, round eyes that were throwing frightened and inquiring glances in turns at him, at the jailer, and at the assistant, and back again.
"Here's a gentleman wants to inquire into your affair."
"Thank you kindly."
"Yes, I was told about you," Nekhludoff said, going through the cell up to the dirty grated window, "and I should like to hear all about it from yourself."
Menshoff also came up to the window, and at once started telling his story, at first looking shyly at the inspector's assistant, but growing gradually bolder. When the assistant left the cell and went into the corridor to give some order the man grew quite bold. The story was told with the accent and in the manner common to a most ordinary good peasant lad. To hear it told by a prisoner dressed in this degrading clothing, and inside a prison, seemed very strange to Nekhludoff. Nekhludoff listened, and at the same time kept looking around him--at the low bedstead with its straw mattress, the window and the dirty, damp wall, and the piteous face and form of this unfortunate, disfigured peasant in his prison cloak and shoes, and he felt sadder and sadder, and would have liked not to believe what this good-natured fellow was saying. It seemed too dreadful to think that men could do such a thing as to take a man, dress him in convict clothes, and put him in this horrible place without any reason only because he himself had been injured. And yet the thought that this seemingly true story, told with such a good-natured expression on the face, might be an invention and a lie was still more dreadful. This was the story: The village public-house keeper had enticed the young fellow's wife. He tried to get justice by all sorts of means. But everywhere the public-house keeper managed to bribe the officials, and was acquitted. Once, he took his wife back by force, but she ran away next day. Then he came to demand her back, but, though he saw her when he came in, the public-house keeper told him she was not there, and ordered him to go away. He would not go, so the public-house keeper and his servant beat him so that they drew blood. The next day a fire broke out in the public-house, and the young man and his mother were accused of having set the house on fire. He had not set it on fire, but was visiting a friend at the time.
"And it is true that you did not set it on fire?"
"It never entered my head to do it, sir. It must be my enemy that did it himself. They say he had only just insured it. Then they said it was mother and I that did it, and that we had threatened him. It is true I once did go for him, my heart couldn't stand it any longer."
"Can this be true?"
"God is my witness it is true. Oh, sir, be so good--" and Nekhludoff had some difficulty to prevent him from bowing down to the ground. "You see I am perishing without any reason." His face quivered and he turned up the sleeve of his cloak and began to cry, wiping the tears with the sleeve of his dirty shirt.
"Are you ready?" asked the assistant.
"Yes. Well, cheer up. We will consult a good lawyer, and will do what we can," said Nekhludoff, and went out. Menshoff stood close to the door, so that the jailer knocked him in shutting it, and while the jailer was locking it he remained looking out through the little hole.
“里面可以看看吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“请吧，”副典狱长笑容可掬地说，接着就向看守问了些什么。聂赫留朵夫凑近一个小洞往里看：牢房里有一个高个子年轻人，只穿一套衬衣裤，留着一小撮黑胡子，在迅速地走来走去。他一听见门外的沙沙声，抬头看了看，皱起眉头，又继续踱步。
聂赫留朵夫从另一个小洞往里望，他的眼睛正好遇到一只从里面望出来的恐惧的大眼睛，他慌忙躲开。他凑近第三个小洞，看见床上躺着一个个子矮小的人，蜷缩着身子，用囚袍蒙住脑袋。第四个牢房里坐着一个阔脸的人，脸色苍白，低垂着头，臂肘支在膝盖上。这人一听见脚步声，就抬起头来，向前看了看。他的整个脸上，特别是那双大眼睛里，现出万念俱灰的神色。他显然毫不在乎，是谁在向他张望。不论谁来看他，他显然不指望会有什么好事。聂赫留朵夫感到害怕，不再看别的牢房，就一直来到关押着明肖夫的第二十一号牢房。看守哐啷一声开了锁，推开牢门。一个脖子细长、肌肉发达的年轻人，生有一双和善的圆眼睛，留着一小撮胡子，站在床铺旁边。他现出惊惧的神色，慌忙穿上囚袍，眼睛盯着来人。特别使聂赫留朵夫感动的是他那双和善的圆眼睛，又困惑又惊惧地瞧瞧他，又瞧瞧看守，再瞧瞧副典狱长，然后又回过来瞧瞧他。
“喏，这位先生要了解了解你的案子。”
“十分感谢。”
“是的，有人给我讲了您的案子，”聂赫留朵夫走到牢房里，站在装有铁栅的肮脏窗子旁，说，“很想听您自己谈一谈。”
明肖夫也走到窗前，立刻讲起他的事来。他先是怯生生地瞧瞧副典狱长，随后胆子渐渐大起来。等到副典狱长走出牢房，到走廊里去吩咐什么事，他就毫无顾虑了。从语言和姿态上看，讲这个故事的是一个极其淳朴善良的农村小伙子。但在监狱里听一个身穿囚服的犯人亲口讲述，聂赫留朵夫觉得特别别扭。聂赫留朵夫一边听，一边打量着铺草垫的低矮床铺、钉有粗铁条的窗子、涂抹得一塌胡涂的又潮又脏的墙壁，以及这个身穿囚鞋囚服、受尽折磨的不幸的人，他那痛苦的神色和身子，心里觉得越来越难受。他不愿相信，这个极其善良的人所讲的事情是真的。他想到一个人平白无故被抓起来，硬给套上囚服，关在这个可怕的地方，就因为有人要恣意加以凌辱，他不禁感到心惊胆战。不过，想到万一这个相貌和善的人所讲的事只是欺骗和捏造，他就感到更加心惊胆战。事情是这样的：在他婚后不久，一个酒店老板就夺了他的妻子。他到处申诉告状。可是酒店老板买通了长官，官方就一直庇护他。有一次明肖夫把妻子硬拉回家，可是第二天她又跑了。于是他就上门去讨。酒店老板说他的妻子不在（他进去的时候明明看见她在里面），喝令他走开。他不走。酒店老板就伙同一名雇工把他打得头破血流。第二天，酒店老板的院子起火。明肖夫连同他的母亲被指控放火，其实他当时正在他教父家里，根本不可能放火。
“那你真的没有放过火吗？”
“老爷，我连这样的念头都不曾有过。准是那坏蛋自己放的火。据说，他刚刚保过火险。他却说我和我妈去过他家，还吓唬过他。不错，我那次把他大骂了一顿，我实在气不过。至于放火，确实没有放过。再说，起火的时候，我人也不在那里。他却硬说我和我妈在那里。他贪图保险费，自己放了火，还把罪名硬栽在我们头上。”
“真有这样的事吗？”
“老爷，我可以当着上帝的面说一句，这都是真的。您就算是我的亲爹吧！”他说着要跪下去。聂赫留朵夫好容易才把他拦住。“您把我救出去吧，要不太冤枉了，我会完蛋的，”他继续说。
明肖夫的脸颊忽然哆嗦起来，他哭了。接着他卷起囚袍袖子，用肮脏的衬衫袖子擦擦眼睛。
“你们谈完了吗？”副典狱长问。
“谈完了。那么您不要灰心，我们一定努力想办法，”聂赫留朵夫说完，走了出去。明肖夫站在门口，因此看守关上牢门时，那门正好撞在他身上。看守锁门的时候，明肖夫就从门上的小洞往外张望。
Part 1 Chapter 53
VICTIMS OF GOVERNMENT.
Passing back along the broad corridor (it was dinner time, and the cell doors were open), among the men dressed in their light yellow cloaks, short, wide trousers, and prison shoes, who were looking eagerly at him, Nekhludoff felt a strange mixture of sympathy for them, and horror and perplexity at the conduct of those who put and kept them here, and, besides, he felt, he knew not why, ashamed of himself calmly examining it all.
In one of the corridors, some one ran, clattering with his shoes, in at the door of a cell. Several men came out from here, and stood in Nekhludoff's way, bowing to him.
"Please, your honour (we don't know what to call you), get our affair settled somehow."
"I am not an official. I know nothing about it."
"Well, anyhow, you come from outside; tell somebody--one of the authorities, if need be," said an indignant voice. "Show some pity on us, as a human being. Here we are suffering the second month for nothing."
"What do you mean? Why?" said Nekhludoff.
"Why? We ourselves don't know why, but are sitting here the second month."
"Yes, it's quite true, and it is owing to an accident," said the inspector. "These people were taken up because they had no passports, and ought to have been sent back to their native government; but the prison there is burnt, and the local authorities have written, asking us not to send them on. So we have sent all the other passportless people to their different governments, but are keeping these."
"What! For no other reason than that?" Nekhludoff exclaimed, stopping at the door.
A crowd of about forty men, all dressed in prison clothes, surrounded him and the assistant, and several began talking at once. The assistant stopped them.
"Let some one of you speak."
A tall, good-looking peasant, a stone-mason, of about fifty, stepped out from the rest. He told Nekhludoff that all of them had been ordered back to their homes and were now being kept in prison because they had no passports, yet they had passports which were only a fortnight overdue. The same thing had happened every year; they had many times omitted to renew their passports till they were overdue, and nobody had ever said anything; but this year they had been taken up and were being kept in prison the second month, as if they were criminals.
"We are all masons, and belong to the same artel. We are told that the prison in our government is burnt, but this is not our fault. Do help us."
Nekhludoff listened, but hardly understood what the good-looking old man was saying, because his attention was riveted to a large, dark-grey, many-legged louse that was creeping along the good-looking man's cheek.
"How's that? Is it possible for such a reason?" Nekhludoff said, turning to the assistant.
"Yes, they should have been sent off and taken back to their homes," calmly said the assistant, "but they seem to have been forgotten or something."
Before the assistant had finished, a small, nervous man, also in prison dress, came out of the crowd, and, strangely contorting his mouth, began to say that they were being ill-used for nothing.
"Worse than dogs," he began.
"Now, now; not too much of this. Hold your tongue, or you know--"
"What do I know?" screamed the little man, desperately. "What is our crime?"
"Silence!" shouted the assistant, and the little man was silent.
"But what is the meaning of all this?" Nekhludoff thought to himself as he came out of the cell, while a hundred eyes were fixed upon him through the openings of the cell doors and from the prisoners that met him, making him feel as if he were running the gauntlet.
"Is it really possible that perfectly innocent people are kept here?" Nekhludoff uttered when they left the corridor.
"What would you have us do? They lie so. To hear them talk they are all of them innocent," said the inspector's assistant. "But it does happen that some are really imprisoned for nothing."
"Well, these have done nothing."
"Yes, we must admit it. Still, the people are fearfully spoilt. There are such types--desperate fellows, with whom one has to look sharp. To-day two of that sort had to be punished."
"Punished? How?"
"Flogged with a birch-rod, by order."
"But corporal punishment is abolished."
"Not for such as are deprived of their rights. They are still liable to it."
Nekhludoff thought of what he had seen the day before while waiting in the hall, and now understood that the punishment was then being inflicted, and the mixed feeling of curiosity, depression, perplexity, and moral nausea, that grew into physical sickness, took hold of him more strongly than ever before.
Without listening to the inspector's assistant, or looking round, he hurriedly left the corridor, and went to the office. The inspector was in the office, occupied with other business, and had forgotten to send for Doukhova. He only remembered his promise to have her called when Nekhludoff entered the office.
"Sit down, please. I'll send for her at once," said the inspector.
聂赫留朵夫沿着宽阔的走廊往回走（正是吃午饭的时候，牢房门都开着），看见许多穿淡黄囚袍、宽大短裤和棉鞋的犯人仔细打量着他，不禁产生一种异样的感觉：又同情这些坐牢的人，又对那些关押他们的人感到恐惧和惶惑，又因为自己对这一切冷眼旁观而害臊。
在一条走廊里，有一个人穿着棉鞋啪哒啪哒地跑过。他跑进牢房，接着就有几个人从里面跑出来，拦住聂赫留朵夫，向他鞠躬。
“对不起，老爷，不知道该怎样称呼您才好，求您替我们作主。”
“我不是长官，我什么也不知道。”
“反正都一样，求您对哪位长官说一声，”一个人怒气冲冲地说。“我们什么罪也没有，可是已经给关了一个多月了。”
“什么？这怎么会？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“您瞧，就这么把我们关在牢里。我们坐了一个多月的牢，连自己也不知道为了什么。”
“是的，这是不得已，”副典狱长说，“这些人被捕是因为没有身分证，本应把他们送回原籍，可是那边的监狱遭了火灾，省政府来同我们联系，要求我们不把他们送回去。您瞧，其他各省的人都已遣送回去了，就剩下他们这批人。”
“怎么，就是因为这点事吗？”聂赫留朵夫在门口站住了，问。
一群人，大约有四十名光景，全都穿着囚服，把聂赫留朵夫和副典狱长团团围住。立刻就有几个人七嘴八舌地说起来。副典狱长制止他们说：
“由一个人说。”
人群中走出一个五十岁上下的农民，个儿很高，相貌端正。他向聂赫留朵夫解释说，他们被驱逐和关押就因为没有身分证。其实身分证他们是有的，只是过期两个礼拜了。身分证过期的事年年都有，从来没有处分过人，今年却把他们当作罪犯，在这里关了一个多月。
“我们都是泥瓦匠，是同一个作坊的。据说省里的监狱烧掉了。可这又不能怪我们。看在上帝份上，您行行好吧！”
聂赫留朵夫听着，但简直没听清那个相貌端正的老人在说些什么，因为他一直注视着一只有许多条腿的深灰色大虱子，怎样在这个泥瓦匠的络腮胡子缝里爬着。
“这怎么会呢？难道就因为这点事吗？”聂赫留朵夫问副典狱长。
“是的，这是长官们的疏忽，应该把他们遣送回乡才是，”
副典狱长说。
副典狱长的话音刚落，人群中又走出一个矮小的人，也穿着囚袍，怪模怪样地撇着嘴，讲起他们平白无故在这里受尽折磨的情况。
“我们过得比狗还不如……”他说。
“喂，喂，别说废话，闭嘴，不然要你知道……”
“要我知道什么？”个儿矮小的人不顾死活地说。“难道我们有什么罪？”
“闭嘴！”长官一声吆喝，个儿矮小的人不作声了。
“这是怎么搞的？”聂赫留朵夫走出牢房，问着自己。那些从牢门里往外看和迎面走来的犯人，用几百双眼睛盯住他，他觉得简直象穿过一排用棍棒乱打的行刑队一样。
“难道真的就这样把一大批无辜的人关起来吗？”聂赫留朵夫同副典狱长一起走出长廊，说。
“请问有什么办法？不过有许多话他们是胡说的。照他们说来，简直谁也没有罪，”副典狱长说。
“不过，刚才那些人确实没犯什么罪。”
“那些人，就算是这样吧。不过老百姓都变坏了，非严加管制不可。有些家伙真是天不怕地不怕，可不好惹呢。喏，昨天就有两个人非处分不可。”
“怎么处分？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“根据命令用树条抽打……”
“体罚不是已经废止了吗？”
“褫夺公权的人不在其内。对他们还是可以施行体罚的。”
聂赫留朵夫想起昨天他在门廊里等候时见到的种种情景，这才明白那场刑罚就是在那时进行的。他心里觉得又好奇，又感伤，又困惑。这种心情使他感到一阵精神上的恶心，逐渐又变成近乎生理上的恶心。这种感觉以前虽也有过，但从没象现在这样强烈。
他不再听副典狱长说话，也不再往四下里张望，就急急地离开了走廊，往办公室走去。典狱长刚才在走廊里忙别的事，忘记派人去叫薇拉。直到聂赫留朵夫走进办公室，他才想起答应过他把她找来。
“我这就打发人去把她找来，您坐一会儿，”他说。
Part 1 Chapter 54
PRISONERS AND FRIENDS.
The office consisted of two rooms. The first room, with a large, dilapidated stove and two dirty windows, had a black measure for measuring the prisoners in one corner, and in another corner hung a large image of Christ, as is usual in places where they torture people. In this room stood several jailers. In the next room sat about twenty persons, men and women in groups and in pairs, talking in low voices. There was a writing table by the window.
The inspector sat down by the table, and offered Nekhludoff a chair beside him. Nekhludoff sat down, and looked at the people in the room.
The first who drew his attention was a young man with a pleasant face, dressed in a short jacket, standing in front of a middle-aged woman with dark eyebrows, and he was eagerly telling her something and gesticulating with his hands. Beside them sat an old man, with blue spectacles, holding the hand of a young woman in prisoner's clothes, who was telling him something. A schoolboy, with a fixed, frightened look on his face, was gazing at the old man. In one corner sat a pair of lovers. She was quite young and pretty, and had short, fair hair, looked energetic, and was elegantly dressed; he had fine features, wavy hair, and wore a rubber jacket. They sat in their corner and seemed stupefied with love. Nearest to the table sat a grey-haired woman dressed in black, evidently the mother of a young, consumptive-looking fellow, in the same kind of jacket. Her head lay on his shoulder. She was trying to say something, but the tears prevented her from speaking; she began several times, but had to stop. The young man held a paper in his hand, and, apparently not knowing what to do, kept folding and pressing it with an angry look on his face.
Beside them was a short-haired, stout, rosy girl, with very prominent eyes, dressed in a grey dress and a cape; she sat beside the weeping mother, tenderly stroking her. Everything about this girl was beautiful; her large, white hands, her short, wavy hair, her firm nose and lips, but the chief charm of her face lay in her kind, truthful hazel eyes. The beautiful eyes turned away from the mother for a moment when Nekhludoff came in, and met his look. But she turned back at once and said something to the mother.
Not far from the lovers a dark, dishevelled man, with a gloomy face, sat angrily talking to a beardless visitor, who looked as if he belonged to the Scoptsy sect.
At the very door stood a young man in a rubber jacket, who seemed more concerned about the impression he produced on the onlooker than about what he was saying. Nekhludoff, sitting by the inspector's side, looked round with strained curiosity. A little boy with closely-cropped hair came up to him and addressed him in a thin little voice.
"And whom are you waiting for?"
Nekhludoff was surprised at the question, but looking at the boy, and seeing the serious little face with its bright, attentive eyes fixed on him, answered him seriously that he was waiting for a woman of his acquaintance.
"Is she, then, your sister?" the boy asked.
"No, not my sister," Nekhludoff answered in surprise.
"And with whom are you here?" he inquired of the boy.
"I? With mamma; she is a political one," he replied.
"Mary Pavlovna, take Kolia!" said the inspector, evidently considering Nekhludoff's conversation with the boy illegal.
Mary Pavlovna, the beautiful girl who had attracted Nekhludoff's attention, rose tall and erect, and with firm, almost manly steps, approached Nekhludoff and the boy.
"What is he asking you? Who you are?" she inquired with a slight smile, and looking straight into his face with a trustful look in her kind, prominent eyes, and as simply as if there could be no doubt whatever that she was and must be on sisterly terms with everybody.
"He likes to know everything," she said, looking at the boy with so sweet and kind a smile that both the boy and Nekhludoff were obliged to smile back.
"He was asking me whom I have come to see."
"Mary Pavlovna, it is against the rules to speak to strangers. You know it is," said the inspector.
"All right, all right," she said, and went back to the consumptive lad's mother, holding Kolia's little hand in her large, white one, while he continued gazing up into her face.
"Whose is this little boy?" Nekhludoff asked of the inspector.
"His mother is a political prisoner, and he was born in prison," said the inspector, in a pleased tone, as if glad to point out how exceptional his establishment was.
"Is it possible?"
"Yes, and now he is going to Siberia with her."
"And that young girl?"
"I cannot answer your question," said the inspector, shrugging his shoulders. "Besides, here is Doukhova."
办公室共有两间。第一间里有一个炉膛凸出、灰泥剥落的大炉子和两扇肮脏的窗子。屋角立着一管给犯人量身高的黑尺，另一个角落挂着一幅巨大的基督像，——凡是折磨人的地方总有这种像，仿佛是对基督教义的嘲弄。这个房间里站着几个看守。另一个房间里靠墙坐着二十来个男女，有的几人一起，有的两人一对，低声交谈着。窗口放着一张写字台。
典狱长坐在写字台旁，请聂赫留朵夫在旁边一把椅子上坐下。聂赫留朵夫坐下来，开始打量屋里的人。
首先吸引他注意的是一个相貌好看的穿短上装青年。那青年站在一个上了年纪的黑眉毛女人面前，情绪激动地对她说着话，比着手势。旁边坐着一个戴蓝眼镜的老人，拉住一个穿囚衣的年轻女人的手，一动不动地听她对他讲着什么事。一个念实科中学的男孩，脸上现出惊惧的神色，眼睛一直盯住那个老人。离他们不远的角落里坐着一对情人。女的是个年纪很轻的姑娘，留着淡黄短头发，模样可爱，容光焕发，身穿一件时髦连衣裙。男的是个漂亮的小伙子，生得眉清目秀，头发鬈曲，身穿橡胶短上衣。他们两人坐在屋角喁喁私语，显然陶醉在爱情里。最靠近写字台的地方坐着一个头发花白的女人，身穿黑色连衣裙，看样子是个母亲。她睁大一双眼睛，瞅着一个也穿橡胶上衣、样子象害痨病的青年。她想说话，可是喉咙被哽住，刚开口，就说不下去。那青年手里拿着一张纸，显然不知道该怎么办，只怒气冲冲地不住折叠和揉搓那张纸。他们旁边坐着一个身材丰满、脸色红润的姑娘，相貌好看，但生着一双暴眼睛，身穿灰色连衣裙，外加一件短披肩。她坐在哀哀哭泣的母亲旁边，温柔地摩挲着她的肩膀。这个姑娘身上什么都美：那白净的大手，鬈曲的短发，线条清楚的鼻子和嘴唇。不过她脸上最迷人的却是那双诚挚善良象绵羊一般的深褐色眼睛。聂赫留朵夫一进去，她那双好看的眼睛就从母亲的脸上移开，同他的目光相遇。但她立刻又扭过头去，对母亲说了些什么。离开那对情人不远的地方坐着一个皮肤黝黑的男人。他头发蓬乱，脸色阴沉，正气愤地对一个象是阉割派教徒的没有胡子的探监人说话。聂赫留朵夫坐在典狱长旁边，怀着强烈的好奇心观察着周围的一切。忽然有个剃光头的男孩走到他跟前，尖声问他说：
“您在等谁？”
聂赫留朵夫听到这话感到惊奇，他对男孩瞧了一眼，看见他脸色严肃老成，眼睛活泼有神，就一本正经地回答说在等一个熟识的女人。
“怎么，她是您的妹妹吗？”男孩子问。
“不，不是妹妹，”聂赫留朵夫奇怪地回答。“那么，你是跟谁一起到这儿来的？”他问那孩子。
“我跟妈妈在一起。她是政治犯，”男孩骄傲地说。
“玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜，您把柯里亚带去，”典狱长说，大概觉得聂赫留朵夫同男孩谈话是违法的。
玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜就是引起聂赫留朵夫注意的那个生有一双绵羊眼睛的好看姑娘。她站起来，挺直高高的身子，迈着象男人一样有力的大步，向聂赫留朵夫和男孩走去。
“他问了您什么话？您是谁呀？”她问聂赫留朵夫，微微笑着，信任地瞧着他的眼睛，神气那么坦率，看来她一定对谁都是这样朴实、亲切和友好。“他什么事都想知道，”她说，对着男孩露出和蔼可亲的微笑，男孩和聂赫留朵夫看见她的微笑也都忍不住笑了。
“是的，他问我来找谁。”
“玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜，不准跟外面人说话。这一点您是知道的，”典狱长说。
“好的，好的，”她说，用她白净的大手拉着一直盯住他看的柯里亚的小手，回到那个害痨病青年的母亲身边。
“这是谁家的孩子啊？”聂赫留朵夫问典狱长。
“一个女政治犯的孩子，是在牢里生下的，”典狱长带点得意的口气说，似乎这是监狱里少见的奇迹。
“真的吗？”
“真的，他不久就要跟他母亲到西伯利亚去了。”
“那么这个姑娘呢？”
“我不能回答您的问题，”典狱长耸耸肩膀说。“喏，薇拉来了。”
Part 1 Chapter 55
VERA DOUKHOVA EXPLAINS.
Through a door, at the back of the room, entered, with a wriggling gait, the thin, yellow Vera Doukhova, with her large, kind eyes.
"Thanks for having come," she said, pressing Nekhludoff's hand. "Do you remember me? Let us sit down."
"I did not expect to see you like this."
"Oh, I am very happy. It is so delightful, so delightful, that I desire nothing better," said Vera Doukhova, with the usual expression of fright in the large, kind, round eyes fixed on Nekhludoff, and twisting the terribly thin, sinewy neck, surrounded by the shabby, crumpled, dirty collar of her bodice. Nekhludoff asked her how she came to be in prison.
In answer she began relating all about her affairs with great animation. Her speech was intermingled with a great many long words, such as propaganda, disorganisation, social groups, sections and sub-sections, about which she seemed to think everybody knew, but which Nekhludoff had never heard of.
She told him all the secrets of the Nardovolstvo, [literally, "People's Freedom," a revolutionary movement] evidently convinced that he was pleased to hear them. Nekhludoff looked at her miserable little neck, her thin, unkempt hair, and wondered why she had been doing all these strange things, and why she was now telling all this to him. He pitied her, but not as he had pitied Menshoff, the peasant, kept for no fault of his own in the stinking prison. She was pitiable because of the confusion that filled her mind. It was clear that she considered herself a heroine, and was ready to give her life for a cause, though she could hardly have explained what that cause was and in what its success would lie.
The business that Vera Doukhova wanted to see Nekhludoff about was the following: A friend of hers, who had not even belonged to their "sub-group," as she expressed it, had been arrested with her about five months before, and imprisoned in the Petropavlovsky fortress because some prohibited books and papers (which she had been asked to keep) had been found in her possession. Vera Doukhova felt herself in some measure to blame for her friend's arrest, and implored Nekhludoff, who had connections among influential people, to do all he could in order to set this friend free.
Besides this, Doukhova asked him to try and get permission for another friend of hers, Gourkevitch (who was also imprisoned in the Petropavlovsky fortress), to see his parents, and to procure some scientific books which he required for his studies. Nekhludoff promised to do what he could when he went to Petersburg.
As to her own story, this is what she said: Having finished a course of midwifery, she became connected with a group of adherents to the Nardovolstvo, and made up her mind to agitate in the revolutionary movement. At first all went on smoothly. She wrote proclamations and occupied herself with propaganda work in the factories; then, an important member having been arrested, their papers were seized and all concerned were arrested. "I was also arrested, and shall be exiled. But what does it matter? I feel perfectly happy." She concluded her story with a piteous smile.
Nekhludoff made some inquiries concerning the girl with the prominent eyes. Vera Doukhova told him that this girl was the daughter of a general, and had been long attached to the revolutionary party, and was arrested because she had pleaded guilty to having shot a gendarme. She lived in a house with some conspirators, where they had a secret printing press. One night, when the police came to search this house, the occupiers resolved to defend themselves, put out the light, and began destroying the things that might incriminate them. The police forced their way in, and one of the conspirators fired, and mortally wounded a gendarme. When an inquiry was instituted, this girl said that it was she who had fired, although she had never had a revolver in her hands, and would not have hurt a fly. And she kept to it, and was now condemned to penal servitude in Siberia.
"An altruistic, fine character," said Vera Doukhova, approvingly.
The third business that Vera Doukhova wanted to talk about concerned Maslova. She knew, as everybody does know in prison, the story of Maslova's life and his connection with her, and advised him to take steps to get her removed into the political prisoner's ward, or into the hospital to help to nurse the sick, of which there were very many at that time, so that extra nurses were needed.
Nekhludoff thanked her for the advice, and said he would try to act upon it.
薇拉身材矮小，又瘦又黄，头发剪得很短，生着一双善良的大眼睛，步态蹒跚地从后门走进来。
“哦，您来了，谢谢，”她握着聂赫留朵夫的手说。“您还记得我吗？我们坐下来谈吧。”
“没想到您现在会弄成这个样子。”
“嘿，我倒觉得挺好！挺好，好得不能再好了，”薇拉说，照例圆睁着她那双善良的大眼睛，怯生生地瞅着聂赫留朵夫，并且转动她那从又脏又皱的短袄领子里露出来的青筋毕露的黄瘦脖子。
聂赫留朵夫问她怎么落到这个地步。她就兴致勃勃地讲起她所从事的活动来。她的话里夹杂着“宣传”、“解体”、“团体”、“小组”、“分组”等外来语，显然认为这些外来语谁都知道，其实聂赫留朵夫却从来没有听到过。
薇拉把她的活动讲给他听，满心以为他一定很乐于知道民意党的全部秘密。聂赫留朵夫呢，瞧着她那细得可怜的脖子和她那稀疏的蓬乱头发，弄不懂她为什么要做这种事，讲这种事。他可怜她，但绝不象他可怜庄稼汉明肖夫那样，因为明肖夫是完全被冤枉关在恶臭的牢房里的。她最惹人怜悯的是她头脑里显然充满糊涂思想。她分明自认为是个女英雄，为了他们事业的成功不惜牺牲生命。其实她未必能说清楚他们的事业究竟是怎么一回事，事业成功又是怎么一回事。
薇拉要对聂赫留朵夫讲的是这样一件事：她有一个女朋友，叫舒斯托娃，据她说并不属于她们的小组，五个月前跟她一起被捕，关在彼得保罗要塞，只因为在她家里搜出别人交给她保管的书籍和文件。薇拉认为舒斯托娃被拘禁，她要负一部分责任，因此要求交游广阔的聂赫留朵夫设法把她释放出狱。薇拉求聂赫留朵夫的另一件事，是设法替关押在彼得保罗要塞里的古尔凯维奇说个情，让他同父母见一次面，并且弄到必要的参考书，使他可以在狱中进行学术研究。
聂赫留朵夫答应他回到彼得堡以后努力去办。
薇拉讲到她自己的经历时说，她在助产学校毕业后，就接近民意党，参加他们的活动。开头他们写传单，到工厂里宣传，一切都很顺利，但后来一个重要人物被捕，搜出了文件，其余的人也都被抓去了。
“我也被捕了，如今就要被流放出去……”她讲完了自己的事。“不过，这没什么。我觉得挺好，自己觉得心安理得，”
她说着，惨然一笑。
聂赫留朵夫问起那个生有一双绵羊般眼睛的姑娘。薇拉说她是一个将军的女儿，早已加入了革命党，她被捕是因为主动承担枪击宪兵的罪名。她住在一个秘密寓所里，那里有一架印刷机。一天夜里警察和宪兵来搜查，住在里面的人决定自卫。他们熄了灯，动手销毁罪证。警察和宪兵破门而入，地下党中有人开了枪，一个宪兵受了致命伤。宪兵队审问是谁开的枪，她就说是她开的，其实她一辈子没有拿过手枪，连蜘蛛也没有弄死过一只。罪名就这样定下来了。如今她就要去服苦役。
“真是个利他主义的好人……”薇拉称赞说。
薇拉要说的第三件事是关于玛丝洛娃的。她知道监狱里的一切事情，也知道玛丝洛娃的身世和聂赫留朵夫同她的关系。她劝聂赫留朵夫为她说情，把她转移到政治犯牢房，或者至少让她到医院里去当一名护士。现在医院里病人特别多，很需要护士。聂赫留朵夫谢谢她的好意，并说要努力照她的话去做。
Part 1 Chapter 56
NEKHLUDOFF AND THE PRISONERS.
Their conversation was interrupted by the inspector, who said that the time was up, and the prisoners and their friends must part. Nekhludoff took leave of Vera Doukhova and went to the door, where he stopped to watch what was going on.
The inspector's order called forth only heightened animation among the prisoners in the room, but no one seemed to think of going. Some rose and continued to talk standing, some went on talking without rising. A few began crying and taking leave of each other. The mother and her consumptive son seemed especially pathetic. The young fellow kept twisting his bit of paper and his face seemed angry, so great were his efforts not to be infected by his mother's emotion. The mother, hearing that it was time to part, put her head on his shoulder and sobbed and sniffed aloud.
The girl with the prominent eyes--Nekhludoff could not help watching her--was standing opposite the sobbing mother, and was saying something to her in a soothing tone. The old man with the blue spectacles stood holding his daughter's hand and nodding in answer to what she said. The young lovers rose, and, holding each other's hands, looked silently into one another's eyes.
"These are the only two who are merry," said a young man with a short coat who stood by Nekhludoff's side, also looking at those who were about to part, and pointed to the lovers. Feeling Nekhludoff's and the young man's eyes fixed on them, the lovers-- the young man with the rubber coat and the pretty girl--stretched out their arms, and with their hands clasped in each other's, danced round and round again. "To-night they are going to be married here in prison, and she will follow him to Siberia," said the young man.
"What is he?"
"A convict, condemned to penal servitude. Let those two at least have a little joy, or else it is too painful," the young man added, listening to the sobs of the consumptive lad's mother.
"Now, my good people! Please, please do not oblige me to have recourse to severe measures," the inspector said, repeating the same words several times over. "Do, please," he went on in a weak, hesitating manner. "It is high time. What do you mean by it? This sort of thing is quite impossible. I am now asking you for the last time," he repeated wearily, now putting out his cigarette and then lighting another.
It was evident that, artful, old, and common as were the devices enabling men to do evil to others without feeling responsible for it, the inspector could not but feel conscious that he was one of those who were guilty of causing the sorrow which manifested itself in this room. And it was apparent that this troubled him sorely. At length the prisoners and their visitors began to go--the first out of the inner, the latter out of the outer door. The man with the rubber jacket passed out among them, and the consumptive youth and the dishevelled man. Mary Pavlovna went out with the boy born in prison.
The visitors went out too. The old man with the blue spectacles, stepping heavily, went out, followed by Nekhludoff.
"Yes, a strange state of things this," said the talkative young man, as if continuing an interrupted conversation, as he descended the stairs side by side with Nekhludoff. "Yet we have reason to be grateful to the inspector who does not keep strictly to the rules, kind-hearted fellow. If they can get a talk it does relieve their hearts a bit, after all!"
While talking to the young man, who introduced himself as Medinzeff, Nekhludoff reached the hall. There the inspector came up to them with weary step.
"If you wish to see Maslova," he said, apparently desiring to be polite to Nekhludoff, "please come to-morrow."
"Very well," answered Nekhludoff, and hurried away, experiencing more than ever that sensation of moral nausea which he always felt on entering the prison.
The sufferings of the evidently innocent Menshoff seemed terrible, and not so much his physical suffering as the perplexity, the distrust in the good and in God which he must feel, seeing the cruelty of the people who tormented him without any reason.
Terrible were the disgrace and sufferings cast on these hundreds of guiltless people simply because something was not written on paper as it should have been. Terrible were the brutalised jailers, whose occupation is to torment their brothers, and who were certain that they were fulfilling an important and useful duty; but most terrible of all seemed this sickly, elderly, kind-hearted inspector, who was obliged to part mother and son, father and daughter, who were just the same sort of people as he and his own children.
"What is it all for?" Nekhludoff asked himself, and could not find an answer.
典狱长站起来宣布，探监的时间到了，必须分手。聂赫留朵夫同薇拉的谈话就这样被打断了。聂赫留朵夫起身同薇拉告别，走到门口又站住，观察着眼前的种种景象。
“各位先生，时候到了，时候到了，”典狱长说，一会儿站起来，一会儿又坐下。
典狱长的要求只是使屋里的犯人和探监的人更加紧张，他们都不想分手。有些人站起来，但还是说个不停。有些仍坐着说话。有些在那里告别，哭泣。那个害痨病的青年同他母亲的会面特别叫人感动。他一直摆弄着那张纸，但脸色越来越愤激。他竭力克制感情，免得受他母亲情绪的影响。他母亲一听说要分手，就伏在他肩膀上，放声痛哭，不住地吸着鼻子。那个生有一双绵羊眼睛的姑娘——聂赫留朵夫不由得注意着她——站在哀哭的母亲旁边，劝慰着她。那个戴蓝眼镜的老头儿，拉住女儿的手站着，一面听她说话，一面连连点头。那对年轻的情人站起来，手拉着手，默默地瞧着对方的眼睛。
“瞧，只有他们两个才开心，”穿短上衣的青年，站在聂赫留朵夫身边，也象他那样冷眼旁观着，这时指着那对情人说。
这对情人——穿橡胶上衣的小伙子和浅黄头发、模样可爱的姑娘——发觉聂赫留朵夫和那个青年在看他们，就手拉着手，伸直胳膊，身子向后仰，一面笑，一面旋舞起来。
“今儿晚上他们在这儿，在监牢里结婚，然后她跟他一起到西伯利亚去，”那个青年说。
“他是什么人？”
“是个苦役犯。就让他们俩快活快活吧，要不在这儿听着那些声音实在太难受了，”穿短上衣的青年一边听着患痨病青年的母亲的啼哭，一边又说。
“各位先生！请吧，请吧！别逼得我采取严厉的措施，”典狱长再三说。“请吧，是的，请吧！”他有气无力地说。“你们这算什么呀？时间早就到了。这样可不行啊。我最后一次对你们说，”他没精打采地重复说，一会儿点上马里兰香烟，一会儿又把它熄灭。
那些纵容一些人欺凌另一些人而又无需负责的理由，不管多么冠冕堂皇，由来已久，司空见惯，典狱长显然还是不能不承认，在造成这一屋子人痛苦上他是罪魁祸首之一，因此心情十分沉重。
最后，犯人和探监的人纷纷走散：犯人往里走，探监的人向外道门走。男人们，包括穿橡胶上衣的，患痨病的和皮肤黝黑、头发蓬乱的，都走了；玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜带着在狱里出生的男孩也走了。
探监的人也都走了。戴蓝眼镜的老头儿迈着沉重的步子走出去，聂赫留朵夫也跟着他出去。
“是的，这里的情况真怪，”那个健谈的青年跟聂赫留朵夫一起下楼时说，仿佛他的话头刚被打断，此刻继续说下去。
“还得谢谢上尉，他真是个好心人，不死扣规章制度。让大家谈一谈，心里也好过些。”
“难道在别的监狱里不能这样探监吗？”
“嗐，根本不行。得一个一个分开来谈，还得隔一道铁栅栏。”
聂赫留朵夫同那个自称梅顿采夫的健谈青年一边谈，一边下楼。这时，典狱长带着疲劳的神色走到他们跟前。
“您要见玛丝洛娃，请明天来吧，”他说，显然想对聂赫留朵夫表示殷勤。
“太好了，”聂赫留朵夫说着就急急地走了出去。
明肖夫无缘无故饱受煎熬，真是可怕。但最可怕的与其说是肉体上的痛苦，不如说是由于他眼看那些无故折磨他的人的残忍，心里产生困惑，因此对善和上帝不再相信。可怕的是那几百个人没有一点罪，只因为身份证上有几个字不对，就受尽屈辱和苦难。可怕的是那些看守麻木不仁，他们折磨同胞兄弟，还满以为是在做一件重大有益的工作。不过，聂赫留朵夫觉得最可怕的还是那个年老体弱、心地善良的典狱长，他不得不拆散人家的母子和父女，而他们都是亲骨肉，就同他和他的子女一样。
“这究竟是为什么呀？”聂赫留朵夫问着自己，同时精神上感到极度恶心，又逐渐发展成为生理上的恶心。他每次来到监狱都有这样的感觉，但问题的答案始终没有找到。
Part 1 Chapter 57
THE VICE-GOVERNOR'S "AT-HOME".
The next day Nekhludoff went to see the advocate, and spoke to him about the Menshoffs' case, begging him to undertake their defence. The advocate promised to look into the case, and if it turned out to be as Nekhludoff said he would in all probability undertake the defence free of charge. Then Nekhludoff told him of the 130 men who were kept in prison owing to a mistake. "On whom did it depend? Whose fault was it?"
The advocate was silent for a moment, evidently anxious to give a correct reply.
"Whose fault is it? No one's," he said, decidedly. "Ask the Procureur, he'll say it is the Governor's; ask the Governor, he'll say it is the Procureur's fault. No one is in fault."
"I am just going to see the Vice-Governor. I shall tell him."
"Oh, that's quite useless," said the advocate, with a smile. "He is such a--he is not a relation or friend of yours?--such a blockhead, if I may say so, and yet a crafty animal at the same time."
Nekhludoff remembered what Maslennikoff had said about the advocate, and did not answer, but took leave and went on to Maslennikoff's. He had to ask Maslennikoff two things: about Maslova's removal to the prison hospital, and about the 130 passportless men innocently imprisoned. Though it was very hard to petition a man whom he did not respect, and by whose orders men were flogged, yet it was the only means of gaining his end, and he had to go through with it.
As he drove up to Maslennikoff's house Nekhludoff saw a number of different carriages by the front door, and remembered that it was Maslennikoff's wife's "at-home" day, to which he had been invited. At the moment Nekhludoff drove up there was a carriage in front of the door, and a footman in livery, with a cockade in his hat, was helping a lady down the doorstep. She was holding up her train, and showing her thin ankles, black stockings, and slippered feet. Among the carriages was a closed landau, which he knew to be the Korchagins'.
The grey-haired, red-checked coachman took off his hat and bowed in a respectful yet friendly manner to Nekhludoff, as to a gentleman he knew well. Nekhludoff had not had time to inquire for Maslennikoff, when the latter appeared on the carpeted stairs, accompanying a very important guest not only to the first landing but to the bottom of the stairs. This very important visitor, a military man, was speaking in French about a lottery for the benefit of children's homes that were to be founded in the city, and expressed the opinion that this was a good occupation for the ladies. "It amuses them, and the money comes."
_"Qu'elles s'amusent et que le bon dieu les benisse. M. Nekhludoff!_ How d'you do? How is it one never sees you?" he greeted Nekhludoff. "_Allez presenter vos devoirs a Madame._ And the Korchagins are here et Nadine Bukshevden. _Toutes les jolies femmes de la ville,_" said the important guest, slightly raising his uniformed shoulders as he presented them to his own richly liveried servant to have his military overcoat put on. "_Au revoir, mon cher._" And he pressed Maslennikoff's hand.
"Now, come up; I am so glad," said Maslennikoff, grasping Nekhludoff's hand. In spite of his corpulency Maslennikoff hurried quickly up the stairs. He was in particularly good spirits, owing to the attention paid him by the important personage. Every such attention gave him the same sense of delight as is felt by an affectionate dog when its master pats it, strokes it, or scratches its ears. It wags its tail, cringes, jumps about, presses its ears down, and madly rushes about in a circle. Maslennikoff was ready to do the same. He did not notice the serious expression on Nekhludoff's face, paid no heed to his words, but pulled him irresistibly towards the drawing-room, so that it was impossible for Nekhludoff not to follow. "Business after wards. I shall do whatever you want," said Meslennikoff, as he drew Nekhludoff through the dancing hall. "Announce Prince Nekhludoff," he said to a footman, without stopping on his way. The footman started off at a trot and passed them.
"_Vous n'avez qu' a ordonner._ But you must see my wife. As it is, I got it for letting you go without seeing her last time."
By the time they reached the drawing-room the footman had already announced Nekhludoff, and from between the bonnets and heads that surrounded it the smiling face of Anna Ignatievna, the Vice-Governor's wife, beamed on Nekhludoff. At the other end of the drawing-room several ladies were seated round the tea-table, and some military men and some civilians stood near them. The clatter of male and female voices went on unceasingly.
"Enfin! you seem to have quite forgotten us. How have we offended?" With these words, intended to convey an idea of intimacy which had never existed between herself and Nekhludoff, Anna Ignatievna greeted the newcomer.
"You are acquainted?--Madam Tilyaevsky, M. Chernoff. Sit down a bit nearer. Missy _vene donc a notre table on vous apportera votre_ the . . . And you," she said, having evidently forgotten his name, to an officer who was talking to Missy, "do come here. A cup of tea, Prince?"
"I shall never, never agree with you. It's quite simple; she did not love," a woman's voice was heard saying.
"But she loved tarts."
"Oh, your eternal silly jokes!" put in, laughingly, another lady resplendent in silks, gold, and jewels.
"C'est excellent these little biscuits, and so light. I think I'll take another."
"Well, are you moving soon?"
"Yes, this is our last day. That's why we have come. Yes, it must be lovely in the country; we are having a delightful spring."
Missy, with her hat on, in a dark-striped dress of some kind that fitted her like a skin, was looking very handsome. She blushed when she saw Nekhludoff.
"And I thought you had left," she said to him.
"I am on the point of leaving. Business is keeping me in town, and it is on business I have come here."
"Won't you come to see mamma? She would like to see you," she said, and knowing that she was saying what was not true, and that he knew it also, she blushed still more.
"I fear I shall scarcely have time," Nekhludoff said gloomily, trying to appear as if he had not noticed her blush. Missy frowned angrily, shrugged her shoulders, and turned towards an elegant officer, who grasped the empty cup she was holding, and knocking his sword against the chairs, manfully carried the cup across to another table.
"You must contribute towards the Home fund."
"I am not refusing, but only wish to keep my bounty fresh for the lottery. There I shall let it appear in all its glory."
"Well, look out for yourself," said a voice, followed by an evidently feigned laugh.
Anna Ignatievna was in raptures; her "at-home" had turned out a brilliant success. "Micky tells me you are busying yourself with prison work. I can understand you so well," she said to Nekhludoff. "Micky (she meant her fat husband, Maslennikoff) may have other defects, but you know how kind-hearted he is. All these miserable prisoners are his children. He does not regard them in any other light. _Il est d'une bonte---_" and she stopped, finding no words to do justice to this bonte of his, and quickly turned to a shrivelled old woman with bows of lilac ribbon all over, who came in just then.
Having said as much as was absolutely necessary, and with as little meaning as conventionality required, Nekhludoff rose and went up to Meslennikoff. "Can you give me a few minutes' hearing, please?"
"Oh, yes. Well, what is it?"
"Let us come in here."
They entered a small Japanese sitting-room, and sat down by the window.
第二天，聂赫留朵夫去找律师，把明肖夫母子的案件讲给他听，要求他替他们辩护。律师听完聂赫留朵夫的介绍，说要看一看案卷，又说事情要是确实象聂赫留朵夫所说的那样——这是很可能的，——他愿意担任辩护，而且不取分文报酬。聂赫留朵夫顺便给律师讲了那一百三十人冤枉坐牢的事，并问他这事该由谁负责，是谁的过错。律师沉默了一下，显然在考虑怎样作出正确的回答。
“是谁的过错吗？谁也没有过错，”他断然说。“您去对检察官说，他会说这是省长的过错。您去对省长说，他会说这是检察官的过错。总之，谁也没有过错。”
“我这就去找玛斯连尼科夫，对他说去。”
“哼，这没有用，”律师笑嘻嘻地反对说。“那个家伙，是个……他不是你的亲戚或者朋友吧？……他呀，我不客气说一句，是个笨蛋，又是个狡猾的畜生。”
聂赫留朵夫记起玛斯连尼科夫讲过律师的坏话，一言不发，跟他告了别，坐车去找玛斯连尼科夫。
聂赫留朵夫有两件事要求玛斯连尼科夫：一件是把玛丝洛娃调到医院去，一件是解决那一百三十名囚犯因身分证过期而坐牢的事。去向一个他瞧不起的人求情，虽然很难堪，但要达到目的，这是唯一的途径，他只得硬着头皮去做。
聂赫留朵夫乘车来到玛斯连尼科夫家，看见门口停着好几辆马车，有四轮轻便马车，有四轮弹簧马车，有轿车。他这才想起今天正好是玛斯连尼科夫夫人会客的日子，上次玛斯连尼科夫曾邀请他今天来他家。聂赫留朵夫到达这家公馆时，看见门口停着一辆轿车，一个帽子上钉有帽徽、身披短披肩的男仆正扶着一位太太走下台阶，准备上车。她提着长裙的下摆，脚穿便鞋，露出又黑又瘦的脚踝。聂赫留朵夫在停着的一排马车中认出柯察金家扯起篷的四轮马车。头发花白、脸色红润的马车夫毕恭毕敬地摘下帽子，向他这位特别熟识的老爷致意。聂赫留朵夫还没来得及问门房主人在什么地方，玛斯连尼科夫就出现在铺有地毯的楼梯上。他正好送一位贵客出来，因为那人的身分很高，他就不是把他送到梯台上，而是一直送到楼下。这位显要的军界客人一边下楼，一边用法语说市里举办摸彩会，为孤儿院募捐，这是太太小姐们做的一件有意义的事：“她们既可以借此机会玩一番，又可以募捐到钱。”
“让她们快活快活，愿上帝保佑她们……啊，聂赫留朵夫，您好！怎么好久没见到您了？”他向聂赫留朵夫招呼说。“您去向女主人问个好吧。柯察金一家也来了。还有纳丁•布克斯海夫登也来了。全市的美人都来了，”他一面说，一面微微耸起他那穿军服的肩膀，让他那个身着金绦制服的跟班替他穿上军大衣。“再见，老兄！”他又握了握玛斯连尼科夫的手。
“哦，上去吧，你来我真高兴！”玛斯连尼科夫兴奋地说，挽住聂赫留朵夫的胳膊，尽管他身体肥胖，还是敏捷地把聂赫留朵夫带上楼去。
玛斯连尼科夫所以特别兴奋，原因是那位显要人物对他青眼相看。玛斯连尼科夫在近卫军团供职，本来就接近皇室，经常同皇亲国戚交往，但恶习总是越来越厉害，上司的每次垂青总弄得玛斯连尼科夫心花怒放，得意忘形，就象一只温顺的小狗得到主人拍打、抚摩和搔耳朵那样。它会摇摇尾巴，缩成一团，扭动身子，垂下耳朵，疯疯癫癫地乱转圈子。玛斯连尼科夫此刻正处在这种状态。他根本没有注意聂赫留朵夫脸上严肃的神色，没有听他在说些什么，就硬把他拉到客厅里，聂赫留朵夫无法推辞，只得跟着他去。
“正事以后再说。只要你吩咐，我一定统统照办，”玛斯连尼科夫带着聂赫留朵夫穿过客厅说。“去向将军夫人通报一声，聂赫留朵夫公爵来了，”他一面走，一面对仆人说。那仆人就抢到他们前头，跑去通报。“你有事只要吩咐一声就行。但你一定得去看看我的太太。我上次没有带你去，挨过一顿骂了。”
等他们走进客厅，仆人已去通报了。安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜，这位自称为将军夫人的副省长夫人，这时夹在长沙发周围的许多女帽和脑袋中间，满脸春风地向聂赫留朵夫点头致意。客厅另一头有一张桌子，桌上摆着茶具。有几位太太坐在那里喝茶，旁边站着几个男人，有军人，也有文官。男女喧闹的说话声从那边不断传来。
“您到底来了！您为什么不愿意同我们来往啊？我们什么地方得罪您了？”
安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜用这样的话来迎接客人，表示她同聂赫留朵夫的关系非常亲密，其实根本不是那么一回事。
“你们认识吗？认识吗？这位是别利亚夫斯卡雅太太，这位是契尔诺夫。请坐过来一点。
“米西，您到我们这一桌来吧。茶会给您送过来的……还有您……”她对那个正在同米西谈话的军官说，显然忘记他的名字了，“请到这儿来。公爵，您用茶吗？”
“我说什么也不同意，说什么也不同意！她就是不爱他嘛，”一个女人的声音说。
“她只爱油煎包子。”
“您老是说无聊的笑话，”另一个头戴高帽、身着绸缎、浑身珠光空气的太太笑着说。
“太美了，这种华夫饼干，又薄又松。您再给我们一点。”
“怎么样，您快走了吗？”
“今天是最后一天了。因此我们特地跑来。”
“春光可美啦，现在去乡下真是再好也没有了！”
米西戴着帽子，身上那件深色条纹连衣裙紧裹着她那苗条的腰肢，没有一点皱褶，仿佛她生下来就穿着这样的衣裳，显得十分美丽。她一看见聂赫留朵夫，脸就红了。
“我还以为您已经走了呢，”她对他说。
“差一点走了，”聂赫留朵夫说。“因为有事耽搁了。我到这儿来也是有事情。”
“您去看看妈妈吧。她很想见见您呢，”她嘴里这么说，心里明白这是在撒谎，而且他也懂得这一层，因此她的脸更红了。
“恐怕没有工夫了，”聂赫留朵夫冷冷地回答，竭力装作没有发觉她脸红。
米西生气地皱起眉头，耸耸肩膀，转身去同一个风度翩翩的军官周旋。那军官从她手里接过一只空茶杯，精神抖擞地把它放到另一张桌上，弄得身上的军刀不断碰撞圈椅。
“您也应该为孤儿院捐点钱哪！”
“我又没有拒绝，不过我想到摸彩会上让大家看看，我这人有多慷慨。到那时我一定要大显身手。”
“嗨，那您可得记住哇！”接着就发出一阵装腔作势的笑声。
这个会客日过得很热闹，安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜更是兴高采烈。
“小米卡对我说过，您在忙监狱里的事。这一点我是很了解的，”她对聂赫留朵夫说（小米卡就是指她的胖丈夫玛斯连尼科夫）。“小米卡可能有其他缺点，但您要知道，他这人心地真好。他待那些不幸的囚犯就象自己的孩子。他待他们就是这样的。他这人心地真好……”
她停住了，想不出适当的字眼来形容她丈夫的善
良，——事实上，抽打犯人的命令就是他发出的。接着她笑眯眯地招呼一个走进房来的满脸皱纹、头上扎着紫色花结的老太婆。
聂赫留朵夫为了不失礼，照例说了一些客套话，然后起身向玛斯连尼科夫那儿走去。
“那么，对不起，你能听我说几句吗？”
“哦，当然！你有什么事啊？我们到这儿来吧。”
他们走进一个日本式小书房，在窗边坐下来。
Part 1 Chapter 58
THE VICE-GOVERNOR SUSPICIOUS.
"Well? _Je suis a vous_. Will you smoke? But wait a bit; we must be careful and not make a mess here," said Maslennikoff, and brought an ashpan. "Well?"
"There are two matters I wish to ask you about."
"Dear me!"
An expression of gloom and dejection came over Maslennikoff's countenance, and every trace of the excitement, like that of the dog's whom its master has scratched behind the cars, vanished completely. The sound of voices reached them from the drawing- room. A woman's voice was heard, saying, _"Jamais je ne croirais,"_ and a man's voice from the other side relating something in which the names of la Comtesse Voronzoff and Victor Apraksine kept recurring. A hum of voices, mixed with laughter, came from another side. Maslennikoff tried to listen to what was going on in the drawing-room and to what Nekhludoff was saying at the same time.
"I am again come about that same woman," said Nekhludoff.
"Oh, yes; I know. The one innocently condemned."
"I would like to ask that she should be appointed to serve in the prison hospital. I have been told that this could be arranged."
Maslennikoff compressed his lips and meditated. "That will be scarcely possible," he said. "However, I shall see what can be done, and shall wire you an answer tomorrow."
"I have been told that there were many sick, and help was needed."
"All right, all right. I shall let you know in any case."
"Please do," said Nekhludoff.
The sound of a general and even a natural laugh came from the drawing-room.
"That's all that Victor. He is wonderfully sharp when he is in the right vein," said Maslennikoff.
"The next thing I wanted to tell you," said Nekhludoff, "is that 130 persons are imprisoned only because their passports are overdue. They have been kept here a month."
And he related the circumstances of the case.
"How have you come to know of this?" said Maslennikoff, looking uneasy and dissatisfied.
"I went to see a prisoner, and these men came and surrounded me in the corridor, and asked . . ."
"What prisoner did you go to see?"
"A peasant who is kept in prison, though innocent. I have put his case into the hands of a lawyer. But that is not the point."
"Is it possible that people who have done no wrong are imprisoned only because their passports are overdue? And . . ."
"That's the Procureur's business," Maslennikoff interrupted, angrily. "There, now, you see what it is you call a prompt and just form of trial. It is the business of the Public Prosecutor to visit the prison and to find out if the prisoners are kept there lawfully. But that set play cards; that's all they do."
"Am I to understand that you can do nothing?" Nekhludoff said, despondently, remembering that the advocate had foretold that the Governor would put the blame on the Procureur.
"Oh, yes, I can. I shall see about it at once."
"So much the worse for her. _C'est un souffre douleur_," came the voice of a woman, evidently indifferent to what she was saying, from the drawing-room.
"So much the better. I shall take it also," a man's voice was heard to say from the other side, followed by the playful laughter of a woman, who was apparently trying to prevent the man from taking something away from her.
"No, no; not on any account," the woman's voice said.
"All right, then. I shall do all this," Maslennikoff repeated, and put out the cigarette he held in his white, turquoise-ringed hand. "And now let us join the ladies."
"Wait a moment," Nekhludoff said, stopping at the door of the drawing-room. "I was told that some men had received corporal punishment in the prison yesterday. Is this true?"
Maslennikoff blushed.
"Oh, that's what you are after? No, mon cher, decidedly it won't do to let you in there; you want to get at everything. Come, come; Anna is calling us," he said, catching Nekhludoff by the arm, and again becoming as excited as after the attention paid him by the important person, only now his excitement was not joyful, but anxious.
Nekhludoff pulled his arm away, and without taking leave of any one and without saying a word, he passed through the drawing-room with a dejected look, went down into the hall, past the footman, who sprang towards him, and out at the street door.
"What is the matter with him? What have you done to him?" asked Anna of her husband.
"This is _a la Francaise_," remarked some one.
"_A la Francaise_, indeed--it is _a la Zoulou_."
"Oh, but he's always been like that."
Some one rose, some one came in, and the clatter went on its course. The company used this episode with Nekhludoff as a convenient topic of conversation for the rest of the "at-home."
On the day following his visit to Maslennikoff, Nekhludoff received a letter from him, written in a fine, firm hand, on thick, glazed paper, with a coat-of-arms, and sealed with sealing-wax. Maslennikoff said that he had written to the doctor concerning Maslova's removal to the hospital, and hoped Nekhludoff's wish would receive attention. The letter was signed, "Your affectionate elder comrade," and the signature ended with a large, firm, and artistic flourish. "Fool!" Nekhludoff could not refrain from saying, especially because in the word "comrade" he felt Maslennikoff's condescension towards him, i.e., while Maslennikoff was filling this position, morally most dirty and shameful, he still thought himself a very important man, and wished, if not exactly to flatter Nekhludoff, at least to show that he was not too proud to call him comrade.
“嗯，来吧，我听候吩咐。要抽烟吗？等一下，我们别把这地方弄脏了，”玛斯连尼科夫说着拿来一个烟灰碟。“嗯，你说吧，有什么事？”
“我有两件事要麻烦你。”
“原来如此。”
玛斯连尼科夫的脸色变得阴郁而颓丧了。那种象被主人搔过耳朵的小狗一样兴奋的神色顿时消失得影踪全无。客厅里传来谈话声。一个女人说：“我绝对不相信，绝对不相信。”客厅另一头有个男人重复说：“伏伦卓娃伯爵夫人和维克多•阿普拉克辛。”再有一个方向传来喧闹的说笑声。玛斯连尼科夫一面留神听着客厅里的谈笑，一面听着聂赫留朵夫说话。
“我还是为了那个女人的事来找你，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哦，就是那个被冤枉判罪的女人吗？我知道，我知道。”
“我求你把她调到医院里去工作。据说，可以这么办。”
玛斯连尼科夫抿紧嘴唇，考虑起来。
“恐怕不行，”他说。“不过，我去同他们商量一下，明天给你回电。”
“我听说那里病人很多，需要护士。”
“好吧，好吧。不管怎么样，我都会给你回音的。”
“那么，费神了，”聂赫留朵夫说。
客厅里传来一阵哄笑声，听上去似乎不是装出来的。
“这是维克多在作怪，”玛斯连尼科夫笑着说，“他兴致好的时候，说话总是俏皮得很。”
“再有一件事，”聂赫留朵夫说，“现在监狱里还关着一百三十个人，他们没有什么罪，就因为身分证过期了。他们在那里已经关了一个月了。”
聂赫留朵夫就说明他们是怎样被关押的。
“你怎么知道这些事？”玛斯连尼科夫问，脸上忽然现出焦虑和恼怒的神色。
“我去找一个被告，他们在走廊里把我围住，要求我……”
“你找的是哪一个被告哇？”
“一个农民，他平白无故遭到控告，我替他请了一位律师。这且不去说它。难道那些人没有犯一点罪，只因为身分证过期就该坐牢吗？……”
“这是检察官的事，”玛斯连尼科夫恼怒地打断聂赫留朵夫的话说。“这就是你所谓办事迅速、公平合理的审判制度。副检察官本来有责任视察监狱，调查在押人员是不是都合乎法律手续。可是他们什么也不干，只知道打牌。”
“那你就毫无办法吗？”聂赫留朵夫想起律师说过，省长会把责任往检察官身上推，老大不高兴地说。
“不，我会管的。我马上就去处理。”
“对她来说，这样更糟。这个苦命的女人，”客厅里传来一个女人的声音，她对刚刚讲的那件事显然漠不关心。
“那样更好，我把这个也带走，”另一头传来一个男人戏谑的声音，以及一个女人的嬉笑声，她似乎不肯把一件什么东西给他。
“不行，不行，说什么也不行，”女人的声音说。
“好吧，那些事让我去办吧，”玛斯连尼科夫用戴绿松石戒指的白手熄灭香烟，重复说，“现在我们到太太们那儿去吧。”
“对了，还有一件事，”聂赫留朵夫没有走进客厅，在门口站住说。“我听说昨天监牢里有人受了体罚。真有这样的事吗？”
玛斯连尼科夫脸红了。
“阿，你是说那件事吗？不，老兄，真不能放你到监狱里去，什么闲事你都要管。走吧，走吧，安娜在叫我们了，”他说着挽住聂赫留朵夫的胳膊，情绪又非常激动，就象刚才那位贵客光临时一样，但此刻不是兴高采烈，而是惊惶不安。
聂赫留朵夫从玛斯连尼利夫的臂弯里抽出胳膊，没有向谁告别，也没有说什么，脸色阴沉地穿过客厅和大厅，从站起来向他致意的男仆们面前经过，走到前厅，来到街上。
“他怎么了？你什么事得罪他了？”安娜问丈夫。
“他这是法国人作风，”有人说。
“这哪儿是法国人作风，这是祖鲁人①作风。”
--------
①非洲东南部一个民族。
“嗯，他向来是这样的。”
有人起身告辞，有人刚刚来到，叽叽喳喳的谈话在继续着。聂赫留朵夫的事便自然而然成了今天谈话的好话题。
聂赫留朵夫走访玛斯连尼科夫后的第二天，就收到他的来信。玛斯连尼科夫在一张印有官衔、打有火漆印的光滑厚信纸上字迹奔放地写道，关于把玛丝洛娃调到医院一事他已写信给医生，估计可以如愿以偿。信末署名是“热爱你的老同事玛斯连尼科夫”，而“玛斯连尼科夫”这个名字则是用花俏粗大的字体签署的。
“蠢货！”聂赫留朵夫忍不住说。从“同事”这两个字上特别感觉到玛斯连尼科夫对他有一种屈尊俯就的味道，表示他玛斯连尼科夫虽然担任着伤天害理的无耻职务，仍自以为是个要人。他自称是他的同事，即使不是有意奉承，至少也表示并未因自己名位显赫而目中无人。
Part 1 Chapter 59
NEKHLUDOFF'S THIRD INTERVIEW WITH MASLOVA IN PRISON.
One of the most widespread superstitions is that every man has his own special, definite qualities; that a man is kind, cruel, wise, stupid, energetic, apathetic, etc. Men are not like that. We may say of a man that he is more often kind than cruel, oftener wise than stupid, oftener energetic than apathetic, or the reverse; but it would be false to say of one man that he is kind and wise, of another that he is wicked and foolish. And yet we always classify mankind in this way. And this is untrue. Men are like rivers: the water is the same in each, and alike in all; but every river is narrow here, is more rapid there, here slower, there broader, now clear, now cold, now dull, now warm. It is the same with men. Every man carries in himself the germs of every human quality, and sometimes one manifests itself, sometimes another, and the man often becomes unlike himself, while still remaining the same man, In some people these changes are very rapid, and Nekhludoff was such a man. These changes in him were due to physical and to spiritual causes. At this time he experienced such a change.
That feeling of triumph and joy at the renewal of life which he had experienced after the trial and after the first interview with Katusha, vanished completely, and after the last interview fear and revulsion took the place of that joy. He was determined not to leave her, and not to change his decision of marrying her, if she wished it; but it seemed very hard, and made him suffer.
On the day after his visit to Maslennikoff, he again went to the prison to see her.
The inspector allowed him to speak to her, only not in the advocate's room nor in the office, but in the women's visiting-room. In spite of his kindness, the inspector was more reserved with Nekhludoff than hitherto.
An order for greater caution had apparently been sent, as a result of his conversation with Meslennikoff.
"You may see her," the inspector said; "but please remember what I said as regards money. And as to her removal to the hospital, that his excellency wrote to me about, it can be done; the doctor would agree. Only she herself does not wish it. She says, 'Much need have I to carry out the slops for the scurvy beggars.' You don't know what these people are, Prince," he added.
Nekhludoff did not reply, but asked to have the interview. The inspector called a jailer, whom Nekhludoff followed into the women's visiting-room, where there was no one but Maslova waiting. She came from behind the grating, quiet and timid, close up to him, and said, without looking at him:
"Forgive me, Dmitri Ivanovitch, I spoke hastily the day before yesterday."
"It is not for me to forgive you," Nekhludoff began.
"But all the same, you must leave me," she interrupted, and in the terribly squinting eyes with which she looked at him Nekhludoff read the former strained, angry expression.
"Why should I leave you?"
"So."
"But why so?"
She again looked up, as it seemed to him, with the same angry look.
"Well, then, thus it is," she said. "You must leave me. It is true what I am saying. I cannot. You just give it up altogether." Her lips trembled and she was silent for a moment. "It is true. I'd rather hang myself."
Nekhludoff felt that in this refusal there was hatred and unforgiving resentment, but there was also something besides, something good. This confirmation of the refusal in cold blood at once quenched all the doubts in Nekhludoff's bosom, and brought back the serious, triumphant emotion he had felt in relation to Katusha.
"Katusha, what I have said I will again repeat," he uttered, very seriously. "I ask you to marry me. If you do not wish it, and for as long as you do not wish it, I shall only continue to follow you, and shall go where you are taken."
"That is your business. I shall not say anything more," she answered, and her lips began to tremble again.
He, too, was silent, feeling unable to speak.
"I shall now go to the country, and then to Petersburg," he said, when he was quieter again. "I shall do my utmost to get your--- our case, I mean, reconsidered, and by the help of God the sentence may be revoked."
"And if it is not revoked, never mind. I have deserved it, if not in this case, in other ways," she said, and he saw how difficult it was for her to keep down her tears.
"Well, have you seen Menshoff?" she suddenly asked, to hide her emotion. "It's true they are innocent, isn't it?"
"Yes, I think so."
"Such a splendid old woman," she said.
There was another pause.
"Well, and as to the hospital?" she suddenly said, and looking at him with her squinting eyes. "If you like, I will go, and I shall not drink any spirits, either."
Nekhludoff looked into her eyes. They were smiling.
"Yes, yes, she is quite a different being," Nekhludoff thought. After all his former doubts, he now felt something he had never before experienced--the certainty that love is invincible.
When Maslova returned to her noisome cell after this interview, she took off her cloak and sat down in her place on the shelf bedstead with her hands folded on her lap. In the cell were only the consumptive woman, the Vladimir woman with her baby, Menshoff's old mother, and the watchman's wife. The deacon's daughter had the day before been declared mentally diseased and removed to the hospital. The rest of the women were away, washing clothes. The old woman was asleep, the cell door stood open, and the watchman's children were in the corridor outside. The Vladimir woman, with her baby in her arms, and the watchman's wife, with the stocking she was knitting with deft fingers, came up to Maslova. "Well, have you had a chat?" they asked. Maslova sat silent on the high bedstead, swinging her legs, which did not reach to the floor.
"What's the good of snivelling?" said the watchman's wife. "The chief thing's not to go down into the dumps. Eh, Katusha? Now, then!" and she went on, quickly moving her fingers.
Maslova did not answer.
"And our women have all gone to wash," said the Vladimir woman. "I heard them say much has been given in alms to-day. Quite a lot has been brought."
"Finashka," called out the watchman's wife, "where's the little imp gone to?"
She took a knitting needle, stuck it through both the ball and the stocking, and went out into the corridor.
At this moment the sound of women's voices was heard from the corridor, and the inmates of the cell entered, with their prison shoes, but no stockings on their feet. Each was carrying a roll, some even two. Theodosia came at once up to Maslova.
"What's the matter; is anything wrong?" Theodosia asked, looking lovingly at Maslova with her clear, blue eyes. "This is for our tea," and she put the rolls on a shelf.
"Why, surely he has not changed his mind about marrying?" asked Korableva.
"No, he has not, but I don't wish to," said Maslova, "and so I told him."
"More fool you!" muttered Korableva in her deep tones.
"If one's not to live together, what's the use of marrying?" said Theodosia.
"There's your husband--he's going with you," said the watchman's wife.
"Well, of course, we're married," said Theodosia. "But why should he go through the ceremony if he is not to live with her?"
"Why, indeed! Don't be a fool! You know if he marries her she'll roll in wealth," said Korableva.
"He says, 'Wherever they take you, I'll follow,'" said Maslova. "If he does, it's well; if he does not, well also. I am not going to ask him to. Now he is going to try and arrange the matter in Petersburg. He is related to all the Ministers there. But, all the same, I have no need of him," she continued.
"Of course not," suddenly agreed Korableva, evidently thinking about something else as she sat examining her bag. "Well, shall we have a drop?"
"You have some," replied Maslova. "I won't."
有一种迷信流传很广，认为每一个人都有固定的天性：有的善良，有的凶恶，有的聪明，有的愚笨，有的热情，有的冷漠，等等。其实人并不是这样的。我们可以说，有些人善良的时候多于凶恶的时候，聪明的时候多于愚笨的时候，热情的时候多于冷漠的时候，或者正好相反。但要是我们说一个人善良或者聪明，说另一个人凶恶或者愚笨，那就不对了。可我们往往是这样区分人的。这是不符合实际情况的。人好象河流，河水都一样，到处相同，但每一条河都是有的地方河身狭窄，水流湍急，有的地方河身宽阔，水流缓慢，有的地方河水清澈，有的地方河水浑浊，有的地方河水冰凉，有的地方河水温暖。人也是这样。每一个人都具有各种人性的胚胎，有时表现这一种人性，有时表现那一种人性。他常常变得面目全非，但其实还是他本人。有些人身上的变化特别厉害。聂赫留朵夫就是这一类人。这种变化，有的出于生理原因，有的出于精神原因。聂赫留朵夫现在就处在这样的变化之中。
在法庭审判以后，在第一次探望卡秋莎以后，他体会到一种获得新生的庄严而欢乐的心情。如今这种心情已一去不返，代替它的是最近一次会面后产生的恐惧甚至嫌恶她的情绪。他决定不再抛弃她，也没有改变同她结婚的决心，只要她愿意的话，然而现在这件事却使他感到痛苦和烦恼。
在走访玛斯连尼科夫后的第二天，他又坐车到监狱去看她。
典狱长准许他同她会面，但不在办公室，也不在律师办事室，而是在女监探望室里。典狱长虽然心地善良，但这次对待聂赫留朵夫的态度不如上次热情。聂赫留朵夫同玛斯连尼科夫的两次谈话显然产生了不良后果，上级指示典狱长对这个探监人要特别警惕。
“见面是可以的，”典狱长说，“只是有关钱的事，请您务必接受我的要求……至于阁下写信提出要把她调到医院里去，那是可以的，医生也同意了。只是她自己不愿意，她说：‘要我去给那些病鬼倒便壶，我才不干呢……’您瞧，公爵，她们那帮人就是这样的，”他补充说。
聂赫留朵夫什么也没回答，只要求让他进去探望。典狱长派一个看守带他去。聂赫留朵夫就跟着他走进一间空荡荡的女监探望室。
玛丝洛娃已经在那里。她从铁栅栏后面走出来，模样文静而羞怯。她走到聂赫留朵夫紧跟前，眼睛不看他，低声说：
“请您原谅我，德米特里•伊凡为奇，前天我话说得不好。”
“可轮不到我来原谅您……”聂赫留朵夫想说，但没有说下去。
“不过您还是离开我的好，”玛丝洛娃补充说，用可怕的目光斜睨了他一眼。聂赫留朵夫在她的眼睛里又看到了紧张而愤恨的神色。
“究竟为什么我得离开您呢？”
“就该这样。”
“为什么就该这样？”
她又用他认为愤恨的目光瞅了瞅他。
“嗯，说实在的，”她说。“您还是离开我吧，我对您说的是实话。我受不了。您把您那套想法丢掉吧，”她嘴唇哆嗦地说，接着沉默了一下。“我这是实话。要不我宁可上吊。”
聂赫留朵夫觉得，她这样拒绝，表示她因为他加于她的屈辱恨他，不能饶恕他，但也夹杂着一种美好而重要的因素。她这样平心静气地再次拒绝他，这就立刻消除了聂赫留朵夫心里的种种猜疑，使他恢复了原先那种严肃、庄重和爱怜的心情。
“卡秋莎，我原先怎么说，现在还是怎么说，”他特别认真地说。“我求你同我结婚。要是你不愿意，现在不愿意，那么，我继续跟着你，你被发送到哪里，我也跟到哪里。”
“那是您的事。我没有别的话要说了，”她说，嘴唇又哆嗦起来。
聂赫留朵夫也不作声，觉得说不下去了。
“我现在先到乡下去一下，然后上彼得堡，”他终于镇定下来说。“我将为您的事……为我们的事去奔走。上帝保佑，他们会撤销原判的。”
“不撤销也没有关系。我就算不为这事，也该为别的事受这个罪……”玛丝洛娃说，他看见她好容易才忍住眼泪。“那么，您看到明肖夫了吗？”她突然问，以此来掩盖自己的激动。
“他们没有犯罪，是吗？”
“我想是的。”
“那个老太婆可好了，”她说。
聂赫留朵夫把从明肖夫那儿打听到的情况都告诉了她。
他问她还需要什么，她回答说什么也不需要。
他们又沉默了。
“哦，至于医院的事，”她忽然用那斜睨的眼睛瞅了他一眼，说，“要是您要我去，那我就去。酒我也不再喝了……”
聂赫留朵夫默默地瞧了瞧她的眼睛。她的眼睛在微笑。
“那很好，”他只能说出这样一句话来，说完就同她告别了。
“是啊，是啊，她简直换了一个人了，”聂赫留朵夫想。他消除了原来的种种疑虑，产生了一种崭新的感觉，那就是相信爱的力量是不可战胜的。
玛丝洛娃在同聂赫留朵夫见面以后，回到臭气熏天的牢房里，脱下囚袍，坐到铺上，两手支住膝盖。牢房里只有几个人：那个原籍弗拉基米尔省、带着奶娃娃的患痨病女人，明肖夫的老母亲，以及道口工和她的两个孩子。诵经士的女儿昨天诊断有精神病，被送进了医院。其余的女人都洗衣服去了。老太婆躺在铺上睡觉；牢房门开着，几个孩子都在走廊里玩。弗拉基米尔省女人手里抱着孩子，道口工拿着一只袜子，一面手指灵敏地不断编织着，一面走到玛丝洛娃跟前。
“嗯，怎么样，见到了？”她们问。
玛丝洛娃没有回答，坐在高高的铺上，晃动着两条够不到地的腿。
“你哭什么呀？”道口工说。“千万别灰心。哎，卡秋莎！
说吧！”她两手敏捷地编织着，说。
玛丝洛娃没有回答。
“她们都洗衣服去了。据说，今天来了一大批捐献物品。
送来的东西可多了，”弗拉基米尔省女人说。
“菲纳什卡！”道口工对着门外叫道。“这淘气鬼不知跑到哪儿去了。”
她说着抽出一根针，把它插在线团和袜子里，来到走廊里。
这时候，走廊里传来一片脚步声和女人说话声。住在这里的女犯都光脚穿着棉鞋，走进牢房，人人手里拿着一个白面包，有的还拿着两个。费多霞立刻走到玛丝洛娃跟前。
“怎么样，有什么事不顺心吗？”费多霞问，她那双明亮的浅蓝眼睛亲切地瞧着玛丝洛娃。“瞧，这是给我们当点心吃的，”她说着把白面包放到架子上。
“怎么，是不是他变卦了，不想同你结婚了？”柯拉勃列娃问。
“不，他没有变卦，是我不愿意，”玛丝洛娃说，“我就这样对他说了。”
“瞧你这个傻瓜！”柯拉勃列娃声音沙哑地说。
“是啊，既然不能住在一起，结婚还有什么意思呢？”费多霞说。
“那你的丈夫不是要跟你一块儿走吗？”道口工说。
“那有什么，我们是正式夫妻嘛，”费多霞说。“可他们，不能住在一起，那又何必结婚呢？”
“你自己才是傻瓜！‘何必结婚？’要是他娶了她，就会让她过富日子了。”
“他说：‘不论你被发送到哪里，我都跟你到哪里，’”玛丝洛娃说：“他去就去，不去就不去。我可不求他。现在他上彼得堡奔走去了。那边的大臣全是他的亲戚，”她继续说，“不过我还是不需要他。”
“这个当然！”柯拉勃列娃忽然同意说，一面理着她的袋子，显然在想别的事。“咱们来喝点酒怎么样？”
“我不喝了，”玛丝洛娃回答。“你们喝吧。”
Part 2 Chapter 1
PROPERTY IN LAND.
It was possible for Maslova's case to come before the Senate in a fortnight, at which time Nekhludoff meant to go to Petersburg, and, if need be, to appeal to the Emperor (as the advocate who had drawn up the petition advised) should the appeal be disregarded (and, according to the advocate, it was best to be prepared for that, since the causes for appeal were so slight). The party of convicts, among whom was Maslova, would very likely leave in the beginning of June. In order to be able to follow her to Siberia, as Nekhludoff was firmly resolved to do, he was now obliged to visit his estates, and settle matters there. Nekhludoff first went to the nearest, Kousminski, a large estate that lay in the black earth district, and from which he derived the greatest part of his income.
He had lived on that estate in his childhood and youth, and had been there twice since, and once, at his mother's request, he had taken a German steward there, and had with him verified the accounts. The state of things there and the peasants' relations to the management, i.e., the landlord, had therefore been long known to him. The relations of the peasants to the administration were those of utter dependence on that management. Nekhludoff knew all this when still a university student, he had confessed and preached Henry Georgeism, and, on the basis of that teaching, had given the land inherited from his father to the peasants. It is true that after entering the army, when he got into the habit of spending 20,000 roubles a year, those former occupations ceased to be regarded as a duty, and were forgotten, and he not only left off asking himself where the money his mother allowed him came from, but even avoided thinking about it. But his mother's death, the coming into the property, and the necessity of managing it, again raised the question as to what his position in reference to private property in land was. A month before Nekhludoff would have answered that he had not the strength to alter the existing order of things; that it was not he who was administering the estate; and would one way or another have eased his conscience, continuing to live far from his estates, and having the money sent him. But now he decided that he could not leave things to go on as they were, but would have to alter them in a way unprofitable to himself, even though he had all these complicated and difficult relations with the prison world which made money necessary, as well as a probable journey to Siberia before him. Therefore he decided not to farm the land, but to let it to the peasants at a low rent, to enable them to cultivate it without depending on a landlord. More than once, when comparing the position of a landowner with that of an owner of serfs, Nekhludoff had compared the renting of land to the peasants instead of cultivating it with hired labour, to the old system by which serf proprietors used to exact a money payment from their serfs in place of labour. It was not a solution of the problem, and yet a step towards the solution; it was a movement towards a less rude form of slavery. And it was in this way he meant to act.
Nekhludoff reached Kousminski about noon. Trying to simplify his life in every way, he did not telegraph, but hired a cart and pair at the station. The driver was a young fellow in a nankeen coat, with a belt below his long waist. He was glad to talk to the gentleman, especially because while they were talking his broken-winded white horse and the emaciated spavined one could go at a foot-pace, which they always liked to do.
The driver spoke about the steward at Kousminski without knowing that he was driving "the master." Nekhludoff had purposely not told him who he was.
"That ostentatious German," said the driver (who had been to town and read novels) as he sat sideways on the box, passing his hand from the top to the bottom of his long whip, and trying to show off his accomplishments--"that ostentatious German has procured three light bays, and when he drives out with his lady---oh, my! At Christmas he had a Christmas-tree in the big house. I drove some of the visitors there. It had 'lectric lights; you could not see the like of it in the whole of the government. What's it to him, he has cribbed a heap of money. I heard say he has bought an estate."
Nekhludoff had imagined that he was quite indifferent to the way the steward managed his estate, and what advantages the steward derived from it. The words of the long-waisted driver, however, were not pleasant to hear.
A dark cloud now and then covered the sun; the larks were soaring above the fields of winter corn; the forests were already covered with fresh young green; the meadows speckled with grazing cattle and horses. The fields were being ploughed, and Nekhludoff enjoyed the lovely day. But every now and then he had an unpleasant feeling, and, when he asked himself what it was caused by, he remembered what the driver had told him about the way the German was managing Kousminski. When he got to his estate and set to work this unpleasant feeling vanished.
Looking over the books in the office, and a talk with the foreman, who naively pointed out the advantages to be derived from the facts that the peasants had very little land of their own and that it lay in the midst of the landlord's fields, made Nekhludoff more than ever determined to leave off farming and to let his land to the peasants.
From the office books and his talk with the foreman, Nekhludoff found that two-thirds of the best of the cultivated land was still being tilled with improved machinery by labourers receiving fixed wages, while the other third was tilled by the peasants at the rate of five roubles per desiatin [about two and three-quarter acres]. So that the peasants had to plough each desiatin three times, harrow it three times, sow and mow the corn, make it into sheaves, and deliver it on the threshing ground for five roubles, while the same amount of work done by wage labour came to at least 10 roubles. Everything the peasants got from the office they paid for in labour at a very high price. They paid in labour for the use of the meadows, for wood, for potato-stalks, and were nearly all of them in debt to the office. Thus, for the land that lay beyond the cultivated fields, which the peasants hired, four times the price that its value would bring in if invested at five per cent was taken from the peasants.
Nekhludoff had known all this before, but he now saw it in a new light, and wondered how he and others in his position could help seeing how abnormal such conditions are. The steward's arguments that if the land were let to the peasants the agricultural implements would fetch next to nothing, as it would be impossible to get even a quarter of their value for them, and that the peasants would spoil the land, and how great a loser Nekhludoff would be, only strengthened Nekhludoff in the opinion that he was doing a good action in letting the land to the peasants and thus depriving himself of a large part of his income. He decided to settle this business now, at once, while he was there. The reaping and selling of the corn he left for the steward to manage in due season, and also the selling of the agricultural implements and useless buildings. But he asked his steward to call the peasants of the three neighbouring villages that lay in the midst of his estate (Kousminski) to a meeting, at which he would tell them of his intentions and arrange about the price at which they were to rent the land.
With the pleasant sense of the firmness he had shown in the face of the steward's arguments, and his readiness to make a sacrifice, Nekhludoff left the office, thinking over the business before him, and strolled round the house, through the neglected flower-garden--this year the flowers were planted in front of the steward's house--over the tennis ground, now overgrown with dandelions, and along the lime-tree walk, where he used to smoke his cigar, and where he had flirted with the pretty Kirimova, his mother's visitor. Having briefly prepared in his mind the speech he was going to make to the peasants, he again went in to the steward, and, after tea, having once more arranged his thoughts, he went into the room prepared for him in the big house, which used to be a spare bedroom.
In this clean little room, with pictures of Venice on the walls, and a mirror between the two windows, there stood a clean bed with a spring mattress, and by the side of it a small table, with a decanter of water, matches, and an extinguisher. On a table by the looking-glass lay his open portmanteau, with his dressing-case and some books in it; a Russian book, The Investigation of the Laws of Criminality, and a German and an English book on the same subject, which he meant to read while travelling in the country. But it was too late to begin to-day, and he began preparing to go to bed.
An old-fashioned inlaid mahogany arm-chair stood in the corner of the room, and this chair, which Nekhludoff remembered standing in his mother's bedroom, suddenly raised a perfectly unexpected sensation in his soul. He was suddenly filled with regret at the thought of the house that would tumble to ruin, and the garden that would run wild, and the forest that would be cut down, and all these farmyards, stables, sheds, machines, horses, cows which he knew had cost so much effort, though not to himself, to acquire and to keep. It had seemed easy to give up all this, but now it was hard, not only to give this, but even to let the land and lose half his income. And at once a consideration, which proved that it was unreasonable to let the land to the peasants, and thus to destroy his property, came to his service. "I must not hold property in land. If I possess no property in land, I cannot keep up the house and farm. And, besides, I am going to Siberia, and shall not need either the house or the estate," said one voice. "All this is so," said another voice, "but you are not going to spend all your life in Siberia. You may marry, and have children, and must hand the estate on to them in as good a condition as you received it. There is a duty to the land, too. To give up, to destroy everything is very easy; to acquire it very difficult. Above all, you must consider your future life, and what you will do with yourself, and you must dispose of your property accordingly. And are you really firm in your resolve? And then, are you really acting according to your conscience, or are you acting in order to be admired of men?" Nekhludoff asked himself all this, and had to acknowledge that he was influenced by the thought of what people would say about him. And the more he thought about it the more questions arose, and the more unsolvable they seemed.
In hopes of ridding himself of these thoughts by failing asleep, and solving them in the morning when his head would be fresh, he lay down on his clean bed. But it was long before he could sleep. Together with the fresh air and the moonlight, the croaking of the frogs entered the room, mingling with the trills of a couple of nightingales in the park and one close to the window in a bush of lilacs in bloom. Listening to the nightingales and the frogs, Nekhludoff remembered the inspector's daughter, and her music, and the inspector; that reminded him of Maslova, and how her lips trembled, like the croaking of the frogs, when she said, "You must just leave it." Then the German steward began going down to the frogs, and had to be held back, but he not only went down but turned into Maslova, who began reproaching Nekhludoff, saying, "You are a prince, and I am a convict." "No, I must not give in," thought Nekhludoff, waking up, and again asking himself, "Is what I am doing right? I do not know, and no matter, no matter, I must only fall asleep now." And he began himself to descend where he had seen the inspector and Maslova climbing down to, and there it all ended.
玛丝洛娃的案子可能过两星期后由枢密院审理。这以前，聂赫留朵夫打算先上彼得堡，万一在枢密院败诉，那就听从写状子律师的主意，去告御状。那个律师认为，这次上诉可能毫无结果，必须有所准备，因为上诉理由不够充足。这样，玛丝洛娃就可能随同一批苦役犯在六月初旬出发。聂赫留朵夫既已决定跟随玛丝洛娃去西伯利亚，在出发以前得做好准备，现在就需要先下乡一次，把那里的事情安排妥当。
聂赫留朵夫首先乘火车到最近的库兹明斯科耶去，他在那里拥有一大片黑土的地产，那是他收入的主要来源。他在那里度过童年和少年，成年后又去过两次。有一次他奉母命把德籍管家带到那里，同他一起检查农庄经营情况，因此他早就熟悉地产的位置，熟悉农民同帐房的关系，也就是农民同地主的关系。农民同地主的关系，说得客气些，是农民完全依赖帐房，说得直率些，是农民受帐房奴役。这不是一八六一年废止的那种明目张胆的奴役，也就是一些人受一个主人的奴役，而是一切无地或少地的农民受大地主们的共同奴役，有时还受到生活在农民中间的某些人的奴役。这一点聂赫留朵夫知道，也不可能不知道，因为农庄经营就是以这种奴役为基础，而他又亲自过问过这种经营方式。不过，聂赫留朵夫不仅知道这一点，他还知道这种经营方式是不公平的，残酷无情的。早在学生时代，他就信奉亨利•乔治的学说并热心加以宣扬。当时他就知道这个问题。根据这个学说，他把父亲留给他的土地分赠给农民，认为今天拥有土地同五十年前拥有农奴一样都是罪孽。不错，他在军队生活，养成了每年挥霍近两万卢布的习惯。复员回来后，原先信奉的学说已被置诸脑后，对他的生活不再有约束力。他非但不再思考他对财产应抱什么态度，母亲给他的钱是从哪儿来的，而且竭力回避这些问题。不过，母亲去世后，他继承了遗产，开始管理财产，也就是管理土地，这些事又使他想到土地私有制的问题。要是在一个月以前，聂赫留朵夫会安慰自己说，要改变现行制度，他无能为力，庄园也不是他在管理。这样，他生活在远离庄园的地方，收取从那里汇来的钱，多少还能心安理得。但现在他已毅然作出决定：虽然他不久就将去西伯利亚，而且为了处理监狱里的各种麻烦问题，都需要花钱，他却不能再维持现状，而一定要加以改变，宁可自己吃亏。因此他决定自己不再经营土地，而是以低廉的租金出租给农民，使他们完全不必依赖地主。聂赫留朵夫反复拿地主同农奴主的地位进行比较，觉得地主不雇工种地而把土地租给农民，无异于农奴主把农民的徭役制改为代役租制。这样并不解决问题，但向解决问题迈出了一步，也就是压迫从比较粗暴的形式过渡到不太粗暴的形式。他就打算这样做。
聂赫留朵夫在中午时分到达库兹明斯科耶。他在生活上力求简朴，事先没有打电报回家，而在火车站雇了一辆双驾四轮马车。车夫是个小伙子，身穿黄土布长外套，腰身细长，腰身以下打褶裥的地方束着一根皮带。他照一般马车夫的习惯侧坐在驭座上，很高兴同车上的老爷攀谈。他们这样一攀谈，那匹衰老而又瘸腿的白色辕马和害气肿病的瘦骖马就可以一步一步慢慢走，那是它们求之不得的。
车夫讲起库兹明斯科耶的那个管家。他不知道车上坐的就是庄园主人。聂赫留朵夫有意不告诉他。
“好一个阔气的德国佬，”这个在城里住过、读过小说的马车夫说。他坐在驭座上，侧身对着车上的乘客，忽而握着长鞭的柄，忽而握着长鞭的梢，显然想说些文雅的话来炫耀他的知识，“他买了一辆大马车，配上三匹草黄大马，带着太太一起兜风，嘿，好不威风！”他继续说。“冬天过圣诞节，他那所大房子里摆着一棵很大的圣诞树，我送客人到他家去看见的，还有电光灯呢。全省都找不到第二家！捞的钱真是多得吓死人！他有什么事办不到，大权都在他手里嘛。据说他还买了一份好田产。”
聂赫留朵夫想，不管那德国人怎样管理他的庄园，怎样揩他的油，他都毫不在乎。但那个腰身细长的马车夫讲的话，却使他不快。他欣赏这美好的春光，眺望空中不时遮住太阳的浓云，看到春播作物的田野上到处都有农民在翻耕燕麦地，看到浓绿的草木上空飞翔着百灵鸟。树林里除了晚发的麻栎外都已盖上翠绿的萌芽，草地上散布着一群群牛马，田野上看得见耕作的农民。他看着看着，不禁心里又闷闷不乐起来。他问自己，究竟什么事使他烦恼？于是他想到车夫讲的那个德国人怎样在库兹明斯科耶主宰一切，为所欲为。
聂赫留朵夫抵达库兹明斯科耶后，着手处理事务，才克服了这种不愉快的情绪。
聂赫留朵夫查阅过帐目，同管家谈了话。那管家直率地说，亏得农民缺少土地，他们的地又夹在地主的领地当中，因此地主占了很多便宜。聂赫留朵夫听了他的话，更打定主意，不再经营农庄，而把全部土地分给农民。通过查帐和同管家谈话，他知道情况同过去一样，三分之二的好耕地是他的雇工直接用改良农具耕种的，其余三分之一土地雇农民耕种，每俄亩付五卢布，也就是说农民为了这五卢布，每俄亩土地就得犁三遍，耙三遍，播下种子，再要收割，打捆，或者把谷子送到打谷场。如果雇廉价的自由工人来做这些农活，每俄亩至少也得付十卢布工钱。农民从帐房那儿取得必需的东西，都要按最贵价格折成工役来支付。他们使用牧场、树林和土豆茎叶，都得付工役，因此农民几乎个个都欠帐房的债。这样，耕地以外的土地由雇来的农民耕种，地主所得的利益就比用五分利计算的地租收入还多四倍。
这些事聂赫留朵夫尽管早就知道，但现在听来却又觉得很新鲜。他感到惊奇的是，他们这些拥有土地的老爷怎么会看不到这种不合理的事。总管提出种种理由，认为把土地交给农民会损失全部农具，连四分之一的本钱都收不回来，又说农民会糟蹋土地，聂赫留朵夫交出土地会吃大亏。但这些理由反而使聂赫留朵夫坚定了自己的信念，即把土地交给农民，使自己丧失大部分收入，正是做了一件好事。他决定趁这次回乡机会，把这件事办好。收获和出售已种下的粮食，把农具和不必要的房屋卖掉，这些事他让总管在他走后处理。现在他要总管如集库兹明斯科耶周围三村农民第二天来开会，向他们宣布自己的计划，并跟农民商定出租土地的租金。
聂赫留朵夫想到自己坚决抵制总管的意见，准备为农民作出牺牲，感到很愉快。他从帐房出来，一面考虑当前要办的事，一面绕过正房，穿过如今荒芜的花圃（总管住宅前却新辟了一个花圃），走过蒲公英丛生的草地网球场，来到菩提树夹峙的小径。以前他常在这里散步，吸雪茄，三年前漂亮的基里莫娃到他母亲家来作客，还在这里同他调过情。聂赫留朵夫考虑了一下明天对农民大致要讲些什么话，然后去找总管，同他一面喝茶，一面商量清理全部田产的问题。他在这些事上定了心，才走到这座大宅邸里平时用作客房、这次为他收拾好的房间里。
这个房间不大，但很干净，墙上挂着威尼斯风景画，两个窗子中间挂着一面镜子。房间里放着一张清洁的弹簧床，一张小桌，桌上放着一个玻璃水瓶、一盒火柴和一个灭烛器。镜子旁边有一张大桌子，桌上放着他那只盖子打开的皮箱，箱子里露出他的化妆用品盒和随身带着的几本书：一本是研究刑法的俄文书，还有一本德文书和英文书，都是同一类内容。这次下乡，他想偷空阅读这几本书，但今天已经没有时间了。他要上床睡觉，明天早点起来，准备向农民说明他的计划。
房间的一角放着一把古色古香的红木镶花圈椅。聂赫留朵夫记得这把椅子原来放在母亲卧室里，如今一看到，不禁产生一种奇特的感情。他忽然很舍不得这座快要倒塌的房子，舍不得这个荒芜的花园，这片将被砍伐的树林，以及那些畜栏、马厩、工棚、机器和牛马。那些产业虽不是他置办的，但他知道都来之不易，而且好容易才保存到今天。以前他觉得放弃那一切轻而易举，如今却又很舍不得，舍不得他的土地，舍不得他的一半收入——今后他很可能需要这些钱。于是立刻就有一种理论来支持这种感情，认为他把土地分给农民，毁掉他的庄园是愚蠢的，荒唐的。
“我不应该占有土地。我失去土地，就不能维持这个庄园。不过，如今我要到西伯利亚去，因此房子也好，庄园也好，都用不着了，”他心里有一个声音说。“这话固然不错，”他心里另一个声音说，“但是，第一，你不会在西伯利亚待一辈子。你要是结婚，就会有孩子。你完整无缺地接受这个庄园，以后你也得完整无缺地把它传给后代。你对土地负有责任。把土地交出去，把庄园毁掉，这都很容易，但重新创立这点产业可就难了。你首先得考虑你的生活，决定今后怎么过，据此再来处理你的财产。你的决心究竟有多大？再有，你现在这样做是不是真的出于良心？还是只做给人家看看，好在他们面前炫耀自己的德行？”聂赫留朵夫这样问自己。他不能不承认，人家对他的行为说长道短，会影响他的决定。他越想，问题越多，越不容易解决。为了摆脱这些思想，他在干净的床上躺下来，想好好睡一觉，到明天头脑清醒了，再来解决这些目前搅得他心烦意乱的问题。但他好久都睡不着觉，从打开的窗子里涌进清凉的空气，泻下溶溶的月光，传来一片蛙鸣，还夹杂着夜莺的鸣啭和啁啾——有几只在远处花园里，有一只就在窗下盛开的丁香花丛中。聂赫留朵夫听着夜莺的鸣啭和青蛙的聒噪，不禁想起了典狱长女儿的琴声。一想起典狱长，也就想起了玛丝洛娃，想起她说“您还是死了这条心吧”时，嘴唇不断地哆嗦，简直象鸡叫时的青蛙一般。于是那个德籍总管走下坡去捉青蛙。得把他拦住，但他不仅一个劲儿地走下坡去，而且变成了玛丝洛娃，还责备他说：“我是苦役犯，您是公爵。”“不，我不能让步，”聂赫留朵夫想着，惊醒过来，自问道：“我究竟做得对不对？我不知道，反正我也无所谓。无所谓。但该睡觉了。”他也顺着总管和玛丝洛娃走过的路往下滑，于是一切都消失了。
Part 2 Chapter 2
EFFORTS AT LAND RESTORATION.
The next day Nekhludoff awoke at nine o'clock. The young office clerk who attended on "the master" brought him his boots, shining as they had never shone before, and some cold, beautifully clear spring water, and informed him that the peasants were already assembling.
Nekhludoff jumped out of bed, and collected his thoughts. Not a trace of yesterday's regret at giving up and thus destroying his property remained now. He remembered this feeling of regret with surprise; he was now looking forward with joy to the task before him, and could not help being proud of it. He could see from the window the old tennis ground, overgrown with dandelions, on which the peasants were beginning to assemble. The frogs had not croaked in vain the night before; the day was dull. There was no wind; a soft warm rain had begun falling in the morning, and hung in drops on leaves, twigs, and grass. Besides the smell of the fresh vegetation, the smell of damp earth, asking for more rain, entered in at the window. While dressing, Nekhludoff several times looked out at the peasants gathered on the tennis ground. One by one they came, took off their hats or caps to one another, and took their places in a circle, leaning on their sticks. The steward, a stout, muscular, strong young man, dressed in a short pea-jacket, with a green stand-up collar, and enormous buttons, came to say that all had assembled, but that they might wait until Nekhludoff had finished his breakfast--tea and coffee, whichever he pleased; both were ready.
"No, I think I had better go and see them at once," said Nekhludoff, with an unexpected feeling of shyness and shame at the thought of the conversation he was going to have with the peasants. He was going to fulfil a wish of the peasants, the fulfilment of which they did not even dare to hope for--to let the land to them at a low price, i.e., to confer a great boon; and yet he felt ashamed of something. When Nekhludoff came up to the peasants, and the fair, the curly, the bald, the grey heads were bared before him, he felt so confused that he could say nothing. The rain continued to come down in small drops, that remained on the hair, the beards, and the fluff of the men's rough coats. The peasants looked at "the master," waiting for him to speak, and he was so abashed that he could not speak. This confused silence was broken by the sedate, self-assured German steward, who considered himself a good judge of the Russian peasant, and who spoke Russian remarkably well. This strong, over-fed man, and Nekhludoff himself, presented a striking contrast to the peasants, with their thin, wrinkled faces and the shoulder blades protruding beneath their coarse coats.
"Here's the Prince wanting to do you a favor, and to let the land to you; only you are not worthy of it," said the steward.
"How are we not worthy of it, Vasili Karlovitch? Don't we work for you? We were well satisfied with the deceased lady--God have mercy on her soul--and the young Prince will not desert us now. Our thanks to him," said a redhaired, talkative peasant.
"Yes, that's why I have called you together. I should like to let you have all the land, if you wish it."
The peasants said nothing, as if they did not understand or did not believe it.
"Let's see. Let us have the land? What do you mean?" asked a middle-aged man.
"To let it to you, that you might have the use of it, at a low rent."
"A very agreeable thing," said an old man.
"If only the pay is such as we can afford," said another.
"There's no reason why we should not rent the land."
"We are accustomed to live by tilling the ground."
"And it's quieter for you, too, that way. You'll have to do nothing but receive the rent. Only think of all the sin and worry now!" several voices were heard saying.
"The sin is all on your side," the German remarked. "If only you did your work, and were orderly."
"That's impossible for the likes of us," said a sharp-nosed old man. "You say, 'Why do you let the horse get into the corn?' just as if I let it in. Why, I was swinging my scythe, or something of the kind, the livelong day, till the day seemed as long as a year, and so I fell asleep while watching the herd of horses at night, and it got into your oats, and now you're skinning me."
"And you should keep order."
"It's easy for you to talk about order, but it's more than our strength will bear," answered a tall, dark, hairy middleaged man.
"Didn't I tell you to put up a fence?"
"You give us the wood to make it of," said a short, plain- looking peasant. "I was going to put up a fence last year, and you put me to feed vermin in prison for three months. That was the end of that fence."
"What is it he is saying?" asked Nekhludoff, turning to the steward.
"Der ersto Dieb im Dorfe," [The greatest thief in the village] answered the steward in German. "He is caught stealing wood from the forest every year." Then turning to the peasant, he added, "You must learn to respect other people's property."
"Why, don't we respect you?" said an old man. "We are obliged to respect you. Why, you could twist us into a rope; we are in your hands."
"Eh, my friend, it's impossible to do you. It's you who are ever ready to do us," said the steward.
"Do you, indeed. Didn't you smash my jaw for me, and I got nothing for it? No good going to law with the rich, it seems."
"You should keep to the law."
A tournament of words was apparently going on without those who took part in it knowing exactly what it was all about; but it was noticeable that there was bitterness on one side, restricted by fear, and on the other a consciousness of importance and power. It was very trying to Nekhludoff to listen to all this, so he returned to the question of arranging the amount and the terms of the rent.
"Well, then, how about the land? Do you wish to take it, and what price will you pay if I let you have the whole of it?"
"The property is yours: it is for you to fix the price." Nekhludoff named the price. Though it was far below that paid in the neighbourhood, the peasants declared it too high, and began bargaining, as is customary among them. Nekhludoff thought his offer would be accepted with pleasure, but no signs of pleasure were visible.
One thing only showed Nekhludoff that his offer was a profitable one to the peasants. The question as to who would rent the land, the whole commune or a special society, was put, and a violent dispute arose among those peasants who were in favour of excluding the weak and those not likely to pay the rent regularly, and the peasants who would have to be excluded on that score. At last, thanks to the steward, the amount and the terms of the rent were fixed, and the peasants went down the hill towards their villages, talking noisily, while Nekhludoff and the steward went into the office to make up the agreement. Everything was settled in the way Nekhludoff wished and expected it to be. The peasants had their land 30 per cent. cheaper than they could have got it anywhere in the district, the revenue from the land was diminished by half, but was more than sufficient for Nekhludoff, especially as there would be money coming in for a forest he sold, as well as for the agricultural implements, which would be sold, too. Everything seemed excellently arranged, yet he felt ashamed of something. He could see that the peasants, though they spoke words of thanks, were not satisfied, and had expected something greater. So it turned out that he had deprived himself of a great deal, and yet not done what the peasants had expected.
The next day the agreement was signed, and accompanied by several old peasants, who had been chosen as deputies, Nekhludoff went out, got into the steward's elegant equipage (as the driver from the station had called it), said "good-bye" to the peasants, who stood shaking their heads in a dissatisfied and disappointed manner, and drove off to the station. Nekhludoff was dissatisfied with himself without knowing why, but all the time he felt sad and ashamed of something.
第二天早晨，聂赫留朵夫九点钟醒来。帐房派来伺候老爷的年轻办事员，一听见他在床上翻身，就给他送来一双擦得锃亮的皮鞋和一杯清凉的矿泉水，并向他报告说，农民们正在集合拢来。聂赫留朵夫一骨碌从床上爬起来，头脑清醒了。昨天舍不得交出土地、清理庄园的心情已完全消失。此刻想到那种心情，反而觉得奇怪。他想到当前要办的事感到高兴和自豪。他从房间窗口望出去，看见蒲公英丛生的草地网球场。农民们遵照总管的命令聚集在那里。昨天黄昏青蛙拚命聒噪，怪不得今天天气阴晦。一早就下着温暖的濛濛细雨，没有风，树叶上、树枝上和青草上都滚动着水珠。从窗子里飘进来草木的芳香，还有久旱的泥土的气息。聂赫留朵夫一面穿衣服，一面几次三番往窗外张望，看农民纷纷集合到网球场上来。他们三三两两地走来，见面互相脱帽致意，拄着拐杖，站成一个圆圈。总管是个身强力壮、肌肉发达的年轻人，穿着一件安有绿色竖领和大钮扣的短上衣。他走来告诉聂赫留朵夫，人都到齐了，但可以让他们等一下，聂赫留朵夫不妨先喝点咖啡或红茶，这两样东西都已准备好了。
“不，我还是先去同他们见面，”聂赫留朵夫说，一想到马上就要同农民谈话，竟感到又胆怯又害臊。
他要满足农民们连想都不敢想的愿望——以低廉的地租分给他们土地，也就是说恩赐给他们，可他反而感到害臊。聂赫留朵夫走到农民面前，农民一个个脱下帽子，露出淡褐色的、鬈曲的和花白的头发，以及秃顶的脑袋，他忽然觉得十分狼狈，半天说不出话来。空中仍下着濛濛细雨，农民的头发上、胡子上和长袍绒毛上都是水珠。农民们望着老爷，等他开口，可是他却窘得一句话也说不出来。这种难堪的沉默由镇定沉着和刚愎自用的德国总管打破了。他自认为摸透了俄国农民的脾气，并且讲得一口漂亮的俄国话。这个吃得肥头胖耳、体格强壮的人，也象聂赫留朵夫一样，同满脸皱纹、身体枯瘦、肩胛骨从袍子里凸出来的农民形成了强烈的对比。
“听我说，现在公爵少爷要施恩给你们，要把土地交给你们自己种，可是说实在的，你们不配，”总管说。
“我们怎么不配，华西里•卡尔雷奇？难道我们没有替你干过活吗？我们一向很感激先夫人，愿她在天上平安。我们也很感激公爵少爷，他没有扔下我们，”一个喜欢饶舌的红头发农民说。
“我约你们来就是为了这件事。要是你们乐意，我打算把全部土地都交给你们，”聂赫留朵夫说。
农民都不作声，仿佛没有听懂他的话，或者不相信。
“把土地交给我们，您这是什么意思？”一个身穿腰部打褶长袍的中年农民说。
“就是租给你们，你们只要稍微付些租金就可以耕种。”
“这事太美了，”一个老头儿说。
“但租金要我们出得起才行，”另一个老头儿说。
“给土地还会不要吗！”
“种地是我们的本行，我们就是靠土地吃饭的！”
“这样您也省事些，只要收收钱就行，免得许多麻烦！”几个人同时说。
“麻烦都是你们弄出来的，”德国人说，“要是你们好好干活，能守规矩……”
“这我们可办不到，华西里•卡尔雷奇，”一个尖鼻子的瘦老头说。“你问我为什么把马放到田里，可谁存心把它放过？我从早到晚整天抡镰刀，干一天活好比干一年，夜里放马，免不了打个盹儿，马溜到你的燕麦田里，你就要剥我的皮！”
“你们应该守规矩。”
“守规矩，你说说倒轻巧，可我们做不到，”一个高个儿的中年农民说，他头发乌黑，满脸都是胡子。
“我早就对你们说过，要造一道围墙。”
“那你给我们木材，”一个外貌不扬的小个儿农民插嘴说。
“我原来就想用木头围起来，可你却把我关进牢里，喂了三个月虱子。嘿，这就叫造围墙！”
“究竟是怎么一回事？”聂赫留朵夫问总管。
“村子里的头号小偷，”总管用德语说。“他年年在树林里偷树，都被人逮住。你要先学会尊重别人的财产，”总管说。
“难道我们还不尊敬你吗？”老头儿说。“我们不能不尊敬你，因为我们都捏在你的手心里，你要我们长就长，要我们短就短。”
“嗨，老兄，人家是不会欺负你们的，只要你们不欺负人家就是了。”
“哼，‘人家是不会欺负你们的’！去年夏天你打了我一记耳光，打了就打了，还有什么话说呢！跟有钱人没法讲道理，这是明摆着的事。”
“你做事只要守法就是了。”
就这样展开了一场舌战。交战双方都不太明白他们在争些什么，说些什么。只见一方满腔怒火，但因恐惧而有所克制；另一方明白自己地位优越，大权在握。聂赫留朵夫听着他们的争吵，心里很难受。他竭力想使大家回过来谈正经事，商定地租和付款期限。
“那么土地的事怎么办？你们愿意不愿意？要是把全部土地交给你们，你们出什么价钱？”
“东西是您的，价钱得由您定。”
聂赫留朵夫定了一个价钱。尽管他定的价钱比附近一带的租金要低得多，农民们还是嫌高，就开始还价。聂赫留朵夫原以为他定的价钱人家会高高兴兴接受，不料谁也没有表现出丝毫满意的样子。聂赫留朵夫断定他定的价钱对他们有利，因为在谈到由谁来承租的时候——是由全村农民来承租，还是成立一个合作社来承租，——农民分成两派，争论得很激烈。一派是想把劳动力弱、付款困难的农民排挤在外，另一派就是那些被排挤的农民。最后亏得总管出力，才讲定了价钱和付款期限。于是农民们就吵吵闹闹地走下山坡，回村子里去，聂赫留朵夫则同总管一起到帐房去拟订租约。
聂赫留朵夫的愿望和计划都实现了：农民得到了土地，付的租金比附近一带要低三成；他自己从土地上所得的收入几乎减少了一半，但对他还是绰绰有余，何况他卖掉树林、出售农具都有进款。看来一切都顺顺当当，但聂赫留朵夫总觉得有点羞愧。他看到，农民中间尽管有人对他说了一些感激的话，他们并不满足，而是指望更多的好处。结果是他自己吃了大亏，却还没有使农民满足。
第二天，在家里订了租契，签了字。聂赫留朵夫在几个推选出来的老农护送下，怀着事情没有办完的惆怅心情，坐上总管那辆被出租马车夫称为阔气的三驾马车，同那些脸上现出困惑神色、不满意地摇头的农民告了别，直奔火车站。聂赫留朵夫对自己很不满意。至于什么事不满意，他自己也说不上来，但一直觉得闷闷不乐，感到羞愧。
Part 2 Chapter 3
OLD ASSOCIATIONS.
From Kousminski Nekhludoff went to the estate he had inherited from his aunts, the same where he first met Katusha. He meant to arrange about the land there in the way he had done in Kousminski. Besides this, he wished to find out all he could about Katusha and her baby, and when and how it had died. He got to Panovo early one morning, and the first thing that struck him when he drove up was the look of decay and dilapidation that all the buildings bore, especially the house itself. The iron roofs, which had once been painted green, looked red with rust, and a few sheets of iron were bent back, probably by a storm. Some of the planks which covered the house from outside were torn away in several places; these were easier to get by breaking the rusty nails that held them. Both porches, but especially the side porch he remembered so well, were rotten and broken; only the banister remained. Some of the windows were boarded up, and the building in which the foreman lived, the kitchen, the stables--all were grey and decaying. Only the garden had not decayed, but had grown, and was in full bloom; from over the fence the cherry, apple, and plum trees looked like white clouds. The lilac bushes that formed the hedge were in full bloom, as they had been when, 14 years ago, Nekhludoff had played gorelki with the 15-year-old Katusha, and had fallen and got his hand stung by the nettles behind one of those lilac bushes. The larch that his aunt Sophia had planted near the house, which then was only a short stick, had grown into a tree, the trunk of which would have made a beam, and its branches were covered with soft yellow green needles as with down. The river, now within its banks, rushed noisily over the mill dam. The meadow the other side of the river was dotted over by the peasants' mixed herds. The foreman, a student, who had left the seminary without finishing the course, met Nekhludoff in the yard, with a smile on his face, and, still smiling, asked him to come into the office, and, as if promising something exceptionally good by this smile, he went behind a partition. For a moment some whispering was heard behind the partition. The isvostchik who had driven Nekhludoff from the station, drove away after receiving a tip, and all was silent. Then a barefooted girl passed the window; she had on an embroidered peasant blouse, and long earrings in her ears; then a man walked past, clattering with his nailed boots on the trodden path.
Nekhludoff sat down by the little casement, and looked out into the garden and listened. A soft, fresh spring breeze, smelling of newly-dug earth, streamed in through the window, playing with the hair on his damp forehead and the papers that lay on the window-sill, which was all cut about with a knife.
"Tra-pa-trop, tra-pa-trop," comes a sound from the river, as the women who were washing clothes there slapped them in regular measure with their wooden bats, and the sound spread over the glittering surface of the mill pond while the rhythmical sound of the falling water came from the mill, and a frightened fly suddenly flew loudly buzzing past his ear.
And all at once Nekhludoff remembered how, long ago, when he was young and innocent, he had heard the women's wooden bats slapping the wet clothes above the rhythmical sound from the mill, and in the same way the spring breeze had blown about the hair on his wet forehead and the papers on the window-sill, which was all cut about with a knife, and just in the same way a fly had buzzed loudly past his car.
It was not exactly that he remembered himself as a lad of 15, but he seemed to feel himself the same as he was then, with the same freshness and purity, and full of the same grand possibilities for the future, and at the same time, as it happens in a dream, he knew that all this could be no more, and he felt terribly sad. "At what time would you like something to eat?" asked the foreman, with a smile.
"When you like; I am not hungry. I shall go for a walk through the village."
"Would you not like to come into the house? Everything is in order there. Have the goodness to look in. If the outside---"
"Not now; later on. Tell me, please, have you got a woman here called Matrona Kharina?" (This was Katusha's aunt, the village midwife.)
"Oh, yes; in the village she keeps a secret pot-house. I know she does, and I accuse her of it and scold her; but as to taking her up, it would be a pity. An old woman, you know; she has grandchildren," said the foreman, continuing to smile in the same manner, partly wishing to be pleasant to the master, and partly because he was convinced that Nekhludoff understood all these matters just as well as he did himself.
"Where does she live? I shall go across and see her."
"At the end of the village; the further side, the third from the end. To the left there is a brick cottage, and her hut is beyond that. But I'd better see you there," the foreman said with a graceful smile.
"No, thanks, I shall find it; and you be so good as to call a meeting of the peasants, and tell them that I want to speak to them about the land," said Nekhludoff, with the intention of coming to the same agreement with the peasants here as he had done in Kousminski, and, if possible, that same evening.
聂赫留朵夫乘车离开库兹明斯科耶，来到两位姑妈让他继承的庄园，也就是他认识卡秋莎的地方。他很希望象在库兹明斯科耶那样处理这里的地产。此外，他还想尽量打听一下卡秋莎的事，以及她和他的孩子的情况：那个孩子是不是真的死了？他是怎么死的？他一早来到巴诺伏。他的马车驶进庄园，使他触目惊心的，首先是全部建筑物特别是正房那种衰败荒凉的景象。原来的绿铁皮屋顶，好久没有油漆，已锈得发红；有几块铁皮卷了边，多半是被暴风雨掀起的。正房四周的护墙板，有的已被人撬走，主要是那些钉子生锈、容易撬掉的地方。前门廊和后门廊都已朽烂倒塌，只剩下梁架。特别是后门廊，他记得尤其清楚。有几个窗子由于玻璃损坏已钉了木板。原来管家住的厢房还有厨房和马厩，都已破旧，色泽灰暗。唯独花园没有衰败，更加葱茏繁茂，枝叶扶疏，百花争妍；从墙外就可以看见樱花、苹果花和李子花盛开，白花花一片仿佛天上的浮云。编成篱笆的丁香也象十二年①前一样盛开，那年聂赫留朵夫曾和十六岁的卡秋莎一起玩捉人游戏。他在这丁香花丛里跌了一交，被荨麻刺伤了。当年索菲雅姑妈在正房旁边种的一棵落叶松，小得象木橛子，如今已长大成材，枝条上长满了柔软的黄绿色松针。河水在两岸之间奔流，流到磨坊的水闸上，哗哗地往下冲去。对岸草地上放牧着农家毛色斑驳的牛马。管家是个没有毕业的神学校学生，他笑吟吟地在院子里迎接聂赫留朵夫，笑吟吟地请他到帐房里去，又笑吟吟地走到隔板后面，仿佛用这样的笑容表示将有什么特殊的事在等着他。隔板后面有人在叽叽喳喳地谈话，随后又沉默了。马车夫领到酒钱后，叮叮噹噹地把车赶出院子，接着周围又静了下来。过了一会儿，有一个穿绣花衬衫的姑娘从窗外跑过，她赤着脚，耳朵上挂着绒球当耳环。一个农民跟在她后面跑过，大靴子的铁钉在踩实的地面上发出叮叮的响声。
--------
①原文是十四年前，卡秋莎的年龄是十八岁，看来同上下文有矛盾。毛德英译本改成十二年前、卡秋莎的年龄改成十六岁，比较符合全书情节，这里也仿毛德作了改动。
聂赫留朵夫坐在窗口，望着花园，听着各种声音。从双扉小窗子里飘进来春天的清新空气和翻耕地的泥土香，风轻轻地吹动他汗滋滋的额上的头发和放在刀痕累累的窗台上的便条纸。河上传来娘儿们劈里啪啦的捣衣声，此起彼落，融成一片，飘荡在阳光灿烂的河面上。磨坊那边传来流水倾泻的匀调声音。一只苍蝇从聂赫留朵夫耳边飞过，发出惊恐的响亮的嗡嗡声。
聂赫留朵夫忽然想起，很久以前，当他年纪很轻、心地还很单纯的时候，也在这儿，在磨坊有节奏的喧闹声中，听见河上的捣衣声；春风也是这样吹动他湿润的额上的头发和刀痕累累的窗台上的便条纸；而且也有这样的一只苍蝇惊恐地从他耳边飞过。他不仅想起了十八岁时的情景，而且觉得自己象当年一样朝气蓬勃，心地单纯，胸怀大志，但又觉得象梦景一样不可能重现，他感到无比惆怅。
“老爷，您什么时候吃饭哪？”管家微笑着问。
“随您的便，我不饿。我到村子里去走走。”
“您是不是先到房子里看看，房子里我都收拾得整整齐齐了。您去看看吧，要是外表上……”
“不，以后再看，请您先告诉我，你们这里有没有一个叫玛特廖娜的女人？”
玛特廖娜就是卡秋莎的姨妈。
“有，当然有，就住在村子里，我真拿她没有办法。她卖私酒。我知道这事，揭发过她，训斥过她，可是到官府告她，又不忍心：年纪大了，妇道人家，又有孙儿孙女，”管家说，脸上一直挂着微笑，想讨好东家，又满心相信东家看事情都同他一样。
“她住在哪里？我想去找找她。”
“住在村子尽头，从村边数起第三家。左边是一所砖房，她的小屋就在砖房后面。最好还是让我送您去，”管家快乐地笑着说。
“不用了，谢谢您，我自己找得着的。倒是要请您通知那些农户，叫他们来开个会，我要同他们谈谈土地的事，”聂赫留朵夫说。他打算也象在库兹明斯科耶那样，在这里同农民们处理好事情，而且最好今天晚上就办完。
Part 2 Chapter 4
THE PEASANTS' LOT.
When Nekhludoff came out of the gate he met the girl with the long earrings on the well-trodden path that lay across the pasture ground, overgrown with dock and plantain leaves. She had a long, brightly-coloured apron on, and was quickly swinging her left arm in front of herself as she stepped briskly with her fat, bare feet. With her right arm she was pressing a fowl to her stomach. The fowl, with red comb shaking, seemed perfectly calm; he only rolled up his eyes and stretched out and drew in one black leg, clawing the girl's apron. When the girl came nearer to "the master," she began moving more slowly, and her run changed into a walk. When she came up to him she stopped, and, after a backward jerk with her head, bowed to him; and only when he had passed did she recommence to run homeward with the cock. As he went down towards the well, he met an old woman, who had a coarse dirty blouse on, carrying two pails full of water, that hung on a yoke across her bent back. The old woman carefully put down the pails and bowed, with the same backward jerk of her head.
After passing the well Nekhludoff entered the village. It was a bright, hot day, and oppressive, though only ten o'clock. At intervals the sun was hidden by the gathering clouds. An unpleasant, sharp smell of manure filled the air in the street. It came from carts going up the hillside, but chiefly from the disturbed manure heaps in the yards of the huts, by the open gates of which Nekhludoff had to pass. The peasants, barefooted, their shirts and trousers soiled with manure, turned to look at the tall, stout gentleman with the glossy silk ribbon on his grey hat who was walking up the village street, touching the ground every other step with a shiny, bright-knobbed walking-stick. The peasants returning from the fields at a trot and jotting in their empty carts, took off their hats, and, in their surprise, followed with their eyes the extraordinary man who was walking up their street. The women came out of the gates or stood in the porches of their huts, pointing him out to each other and gazing at him as he passed.
When Nekhludoff was passing the fourth gate, he was stopped by a cart that was coming out, its wheels creaking, loaded high with manure, which was pressed down, and was covered with a mat to sit on. A six-year-old boy, excited by the prospect of a drive, followed the cart. A young peasant, with shoes plaited out of bark on his feet, led the horse out of the yard. A long-legged colt jumped out of the gate; but, seeing Nekhludoff, pressed close to the cart, and scraping its legs against the wheels, jumped forward, past its excited, gently-neighing mother, as she was dragging the heavy load through the gateway. The next horse was led out by a barefooted old man, with protruding shoulder-blades, in a dirty shirt and striped trousers.
When the horses got out on to the hard road, strewn over with bits of dry, grey manure, the old man returned to the gate, and bowed to Nekhludoff.
"You are our ladies' nephew, aren't you?"
"Yes, I am their nephew."
"You've kindly come to look us up, eh?" said the garrulous old man.
"Yes, I have. Well, how are you getting on?"
"How do we get on? We get on very badly," the old man drawled, as if it gave him pleasure.
"Why so badly?" Nekhludoff asked, stepping inside the gate.
"What is our life but the very worst life?" said the old man, following Nekhludoff into that part of the yard which was roofed over.
Nekhludoff stopped under the roof.
"I have got 12 of them there," continued the old man, pointing to two women on the remainder of the manure heap, who stood perspiring with forks in their hands, the kerchiefs tumbling off their heads, with their skirts tucked up, showing the calves of their dirty, bare legs. "Not a month passes but I have to buy six poods [a pood is 36 English pounds] of corn, and where's the money to come from?"
"Have you not got enough corn of your own?"
"My own?" repeated the old man, with a smile of contempt; "why I have only got land for three, and last year we had not enough to last till Christmas."
"What do you do then?"
"What do we do? Why, I hire out as a labourer; and then I borrowed some money from your honour. We spent it all before Lent, and the tax is not paid yet."
"And how much is the tax?"
"Why, it's 17 roubles for my household. Oh, Lord, such a life! One hardly knows one's self how one manages to live it."
"May I go into your hut?" asked Nekhludoff, stepping across the yard over the yellow-brown layers of manure that had been raked up by the forks, and were giving off a strong smell.
"Why not? Come in," said the old man, and stepping quickly with his bare feet over the manure, the liquid oozing between his toes, he passed Nekhludoff and opened the door of the hut.
The women arranged the kerchiefs on their heads and let down their skirts, and stood looking with surprise at the clean gentleman with gold studs to his sleeves who was entering their house. Two little girls, with nothing on but coarse chemises, rushed out of the hut. Nekhludoff took off his hat, and, stooping to get through the low door, entered, through a passage into the dirty, narrow hut, that smelt of sour food, and where much space was taken up by two weaving looms. In the but an old woman was standing by the stove, with the sleeves rolled up over her thin, sinewy brown arms.
"Here is our master come to see us," said the old man.
"I'm sure he's very welcome," said the old woman, kindly.
"I would like to see how you live."
"Well, you see how we live. The hut is coming down, and might kill one any day; but my old man he says it's good enough, and so we live like kings," said the brisk old woman, nervously jerking her head. "I'm getting the dinner; going to feed the workers."
"And what are you going to have for dinner?"
"Our food is very good. First course, bread and kvas; [kvas is a kind of sour, non-intoxicant beer made of rye] second course, kvas and bread," said the old woman, showing her teeth, which were half worn away.
"No," seriously; "let me see what you are going to eat."
"To eat?" said the old man, laughing. "Ours is not a very cunning meal. You just show him, wife."
"Want to see our peasant food? Well, you are an inquisitive gentleman, now I come to look at you. He wants to know everything. Did I not tell you bread and kvas and then we'll have soup. A woman brought us some fish, and that's what the soup is made of, and after that, potatoes."
"Nothing more?"
"What more do you want? We'll also have a little milk," said the old woman, looking towards the door. The door stood open, and the passage outside was full of people--boys, girls, women with babies--thronged together to look at the strange gentleman who wanted to see the peasants' food. The old woman seemed to pride herself on the way she behaved with a gentleman.
"Yes, it's a miserable life, ours; that goes without saying, sir," said the old man. "What are you doing there?" he shouted to those in the passage. "Well, good-bye," said Nekhludoff, feeling ashamed and uneasy, though unable to account for the feeling.
"Thank you kindly for having looked us up," said the old man.
The people in the passage pressed closer together to let Nekhludoff pass, and he went out and continued his way up the street.
Two barefooted boys followed him out of the passage the elder in a shirt that had once been white, the other in a worn and faded pink one. Nekhludoff looked back at them.
"And where are you going now?" asked the boy with the white shirt. Nekhludoff answered: "To Matrona Kharina. Do you know her?" The boy with the pink shirt began laughing at something; but the elder asked, seriously:
"What Matrona is that? Is she old?"
"Yes, she is old."
"Oh--oh," he drawled; "that one; she's at the other end of the village; we'll show you. Yes, Fedka, we'll go with him. Shall we?"
"Yes, but the horses?"
"They'll be all right, I dare say."
Fedka agreed, and all three went up the street.
聂赫留朵夫走出大门，遇见一个农家姑娘。她身穿花花绿绿的围裙，耳朵上挂着绒球，迅速地迈动两只厚实的光脚板，穿过车前草和独行菜丛生的牧场，沿着一条踩实的小径跑来。她左胳膊拚命在胸前来回甩动，右胳膊紧搂住一只红毛公鸡，把它贴在肚子上，正要回家。那公鸡晃动血红的鸡冠，仿佛很镇定，只转动两只眼珠，时而伸出一只黑腿，时而又缩回去，爪子不时抓住姑娘的围裙。姑娘走近老爷身边，放慢了脚步。她走到他面前，停住脚步，脑袋往后一昂，向他鞠了个躬。直到他过去了，她才抱着公鸡往前走。聂赫留朵夫下坡来到水井那儿，遇见一个背有点驼的老太婆，身穿一件肮脏的粗布衫，挑着一担沉甸甸的装满水的木桶。老太婆小心翼翼地把两只水桶放下来，也象姑娘那样把脑袋往后一昂，对他鞠了个躬。
过了水井就是村子。天气晴朗炎热，上午十点钟就闷热得厉害，空中的浮云只偶尔遮住太阳。整条街上都弥漫着浓烈而并不难闻的畜粪味，有的是从大车上山经过的平坦坚实的路上飘来的，但主要还是从各家院子耙松的畜粪堆里冒出来的。聂赫留朵夫正好走过各家大门敞开的院子。有几个农民光着脚板，裤子和布衫上溅满粪汁，赶着大车上坡。他们不时回头望望身材魁伟的老爷，看他头上戴着灰色礼帽，缎子的帽箍在阳光下闪闪发亮，手里拄着光亮的银头曲节手杖，每走两步就拿手杖往地上一点，上坡往村子走来。那些从大田里赶着空车回来的农民，坐在驭座上颠个不停，看见街上走着这么一个与众不同的人，都向他脱帽致敬。农妇们走到大门外，或者站在台阶上，对他指指点点，目送他走过。
聂赫留朵夫走到第四户人家的大门口，停住脚步，让一辆吱吱嘎嘎响的大车从院子里驶出来。这辆大车装着畜粪，堆得很高，拍打得很结实，上面铺着一张供人坐的蒲席。一个五六岁的男孩跟在大车后面，兴高采烈地等着坐车。一个年轻的农民脚穿树皮鞋，迈着大步，把马赶出门外。一匹蓝灰色长腿马驹从大门里窜出来，看见聂赫留朵夫，吓了一跳，身子贴紧大车，腿蹭着车轮，窜到母马前面。那母马刚把大车拉到门外，低声嘶鸣着，显得心神不宁。后面还有一匹马，由一个精神矍铄的瘦老头牵出来。这老头也光着脚板，穿着条纹裤和肮脏的长布衫，隆起尖尖的肩胛骨。
等马匹上了撒满仿佛烧焦的灰黄色粪块的大路，老头又回到大门口，对聂赫留朵夫鞠了个躬。
“你是我们那两位小姐的侄儿吧？”
“是的，我是她们的侄儿。”
“欢迎欢迎。你是不是来看看我们哪？”老头兴致勃勃地说。
“对了，对了。那么，你们过得怎么样？”聂赫留朵夫回答，不知道该说什么才好。
“我们过的是什么日子啊！糟得不能再糟了，”饶舌的老头连忙拖长声音说。
“怎么会这样糟呢？”聂赫留朵夫一面走进大门，一面问。
“这算是什么日子啊？糟得不能再糟了，”老头一面说，一面跟着聂赫留朵夫走进院子，来到敞棚下畜粪已经铲掉的地方。
聂赫留朵夫也来到敞棚底下。
“你瞧，我一家老少有十二口呢，”老头继续说，指着两个手拿大叉、头巾滑下来的女人，她们站在还没有出清的粪堆上，满头大汗，裙摆掖在腰里，露出半截溅满粪汁的腿肚。
“月月都得买进六普特粮食，可是哪来的钱哪？”
“难道自己打的还不够吃吗？”
“自己打的？！”老头冷笑一声说。“我的地只能养活三口人，还吃不到圣诞节。”
“那你们怎么办呢？”
“我们就这么办：一个孩子送出去做长工，又向府上借了点钱。不到大斋节就用光了，可是税还没有缴呢！”
“税要缴多少？”
“我们一户每四个月得缴十七卢布。唉，老天爷，这年头，自己都不知道该怎么对付！”
“可以到你们屋里看一下吗？”聂赫留朵夫说，穿过院子，从那已经铲除畜粪的地方走到用大叉翻过、冒出强烈味儿的红棕色畜粪上。
“当然可以，请吧，”老头说。他迅速迈动脚趾缝里冒出粪汁的两只光脚，跑到聂赫留朵夫前头，给他打开小屋的门。
那两个农妇理好头巾，放下裙摆，露出好奇而恐惧的神情，瞧着袖口钉着金钮子的整洁的老爷走进来。
两个小姑娘，身穿粗布衫，从小屋里跑出来。聂赫留朵夫弯下腰，脱去帽子，进了门廊，接着又走进弥漫着食物酸味的肮脏小屋。小屋里放着两台织布机。炉灶旁站着一个老太婆，卷起袖子，露出两条又黑又瘦、青筋毕露的胳膊。
“瞧，东家少爷看我们来了，”老头说。
“哦，那太高兴了，”老太婆放下卷起的袖子，亲切地说。
“我要看看你们日子过得怎么样，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“我们日子过得怎么样，你就瞧吧。这小房子眼看就要倒了，说不定哪天会压死人。可老头子还说这房子挺不错。你看，这就是我们的天地，”大胆的老太婆神经质地晃动着脑袋，说，“马上就要开饭了。我得喂饱那些干活的人。”
“你们吃些什么呀？
“吃什么？我们的伙食好得很。第一道是面包下克瓦斯①，第二道是克瓦斯下面包，”老太婆露出蛀掉一半的牙齿，笑着说。
--------
①家庭自制的饮料。
“不，您别开玩笑，让我看看你们今天吃些什么。”
“吃什么？”老头儿笑着说。“我们的伙食并不讲究。你给他看看，老婆子。”
老太婆摇摇头。
“你想看看我们庄稼人的伙食吗？老爷，我看你这人太仔细了。什么事都想知道。我说过，面包下克瓦斯，还有菜汤，昨天婆娘们送来几条鱼。喏，这就是菜汤，吃完汤就是土豆。”
“没有别的了？”
“还能有什么呢，最多在汤里加一点牛奶，”老太婆笑着说，然后抬起眼睛望着门口。
房门开着，门廊里挤满了人。男孩、女孩、怀抱婴儿的女人都挤在门口，瞅着这个察看庄稼人伙食的怪老爷。老太婆显然因为能同老爷周旋感到很得意。
“是啊，老爷，我们的日子糟得很，真是糟得很，”老头说。“你们跑来干什么！”他对站在门口的人嚷道。
“好吧，再见了，”聂赫留朵夫说，觉得又窘迫又羞愧，但他自己也不知道是什么缘故。
“多谢您来看望我们，”老头说。
门廊里的人互相挤紧，给聂赫留朵夫让路。聂赫留朵夫来到街上，沿着斜坡往上走。两个赤脚的男孩跟着他从门廊里出来：一个年纪大些，穿一件脏得要命的白衬衫；另一个穿一件窄小的褪色粉红衬衫。聂赫留朵夫回头对他们瞧了瞧。
“你这会儿到哪儿去？”穿白衬衫的男孩问。
“去找玛特廖娜，”他说。“你们认识她吗？”
穿粉红衬衫的小男孩不知怎的笑起来，可是岁数大些的那个一本正经地反问道：
“哪一个玛特廖娜？是很老的那一个吗？”
“对了，她很老了。”
“哦—哦，”他拖长声音说。“那是谢梅尼哈，她住在村子尽头。我们带你去。走，费吉卡，我们带他去。”
“那么马怎么办？”
“那不要紧！”
费吉卡同意了。他们三人就一起沿着街道往坡上走。
Part 2 Chapter 5
MASLOVA'S AUNT.
Nekhludoff felt more at case with the boys than with the grown-up people, and he began talking to them as they went along. The little one with the pink shirt stopped laughing, and spoke as sensibly and as exactly as the elder one.
"Can you tell me who are the poorest people you have got here?" asked Nekhludoff.
"The poorest? Michael is poor, Simon Makhroff, and Martha, she is very poor."
"And Anisia, she is still poorer; she's not even got a cow. They go begging," said little Fedka.
"She's not got a cow, but they are only three persons, and Martha's family are five," objected the elder boy.
"But the other's a widow," the pink boy said, standing up for Anisia.
"You say Anisia is a widow, and Martha is no better than a widow," said the elder boy; "she's also no husband."
"And where is her husband?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Feeding vermin in prison," said the elder boy, using this expression, common among the peasants.
"A year ago he cut down two birch trees in the land-lord's forest," the little pink boy hurried to say, "so he was locked up; now he's sitting the sixth month there, and the wife goes begging. There are three children and a sick grandmother," he went on with his detailed account.
"And where does she live?" Nekhludoff asked.
"In this very house," answered the boy, pointing to a hut, in front of which, on the footpath along which Nekhludoff was walking, a tiny, flaxen-headed infant stood balancing himself with difficulty on his rickety legs.
"Vaska! Where's the little scamp got to?" shouted a woman, with a dirty grey blouse, and a frightened look, as she ran out of the house, and, rushing forward, seized the baby before Nekhludoff came up to it, and carried it in, just as if she were afraid that Nekhludoff would hurt her child.
This was the woman whose husband was imprisoned for Nekhludoff's birch trees.
"Well, and this Matrona, is she also poor?" Nekhludoff asked, as they came up to Matrona's house.
"She poor? No. Why, she sells spirits," the thin, pink little boy answered decidedly.
When they reached the house Nekhludoff left the boys outside and went through the passage into the hut. The hut was 14 feet long. The bed that stood behind the big stove was not long enough for a tall person to stretch out on. "And on this very bed," Nekhludoff thought, "Katusha bore her baby and lay ill afterwards." The greater part of the hut was taken up by a loom, on which the old woman and her eldest granddaughter were arranging the warp when Nekhludoff came in, striking his forehead against the low doorway. Two other grandchildren came rushing in after Nekhludoff, and stopped, holding on to the lintels of the door.
"Whom do you want?" asked the old woman, crossly. She was in a bad temper because she could not manage to get the warp right, and, besides, carrying on an illicit trade in spirits, she was always afraid when any stranger came in.
"I am--the owner of the neighbouring estates, and should like to speak to you."
"Dear me; why, it's you, my honey; and I, fool, thought it was just some passer-by. Dear me, you--it's you, my precious," said the old woman, with simulated tenderness in her voice.
"I should like to speak to you alone," said Nekhludoff, with a glance towards the door, where the children were standing, and behind them a woman holding a wasted, pale baby, with a sickly smile on its face, who had a little cap made of different bits of stuff on its head.
"What are you staring at? I'll give it you. Just hand me my crutch," the old woman shouted to those at the door.
"Shut the door, will you!" The children went away, and the woman closed the door.
"And I was thinking, who's that? And it's 'the master' himself. My jewel, my treasure. Just think," said the old woman, "where he has deigned to come. Sit down here, your honour," she said, wiping the seat with her apron. "And I was thinking what devil is it coming in, and it's your honour, 'the master' himself, the good gentleman, our benefactor. Forgive me, old fool that I am; I'm getting blind."
Nekhludoff sat down, and the old woman stood in front of him, leaning her cheek on her right hand, while the left held up the sharp elbow of her right arm.
"Dear me, you have grown old, your honour; and you used to be as fresh as a daisy. And now! Cares also, I expect?"
"This is what I have come about: Do you remember Katusha Maslova?"
"Katerina? I should think so. Why, she is my niece. How could I help remembering; and the tears I have shed because of her. Why, I know all about it. Eh, sir, who has not sinned before God? who has not offended against the Tsar? We know what youth is. You used to be drinking tea and coffee, so the devil got hold of you. He is strong at times. What's to be done? Now, if you had chucked her; but no, just see how you rewarded her, gave her a hundred roubles. And she? What has she done? Had she but listened to me she might have lived all right. I must say the truth, though she is my niece: that girl's no good. What a good place I found her! She would not submit, but abused her master. Is it for the likes of us to scold gentlefolk? Well, she was sent away. And then at the forester's. She might have lived there; but no, she would not."
"I want to know about the child. She was confined at your house, was she not? Where's the child?"
"As to the child, I considered that well at the time. She was so bad I never thought she would get up again. Well, so I christened the baby quite properly, and we sent it to the Foundlings'. Why should one let an innocent soul languish when the mother is dying? Others do like this: they just leave the baby, don't feed it, and it wastes away. But, thinks I, no; I'd rather take some trouble, and send it to the Foundlings'. There was money enough, so I sent it off."
"Did you not get its registration number from the Foundlings' Hospital?"
"Yes, there was a number, but the baby died," she said. "It died as soon as she brought it there."
"Who is she?"
"That same woman who used to live in Skorodno. She made a business of it. Her name was Malania. She's dead now. She was a wise woman. What do you think she used to do? They'd bring her a baby, and she'd keep it and feed it; and she'd feed it until she had enough of them to take to the Foundlings'. When she had three or four, she'd take them all at once. She had such a clever arrangement, a sort of big cradle--a double one she could put them in one way or the other. It had a handle. So she'd put four of them in, feet to feet and the heads apart, so that they should not knock against each other. And so she took four at once. She'd put some pap in a rag into their mouths to keep 'em silent, the pets."
"Well, go on."
"Well, she took Katerina's baby in the same way, after keeping it a fortnight, I believe. It was in her house it began to sicken."
"And was it a fine baby?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Such a baby, that if you wanted a finer you could not find one. Your very image," the old woman added, with a wink.
"Why did it sicken? Was the food bad?"
"Eh, what food? Only just a pretence of food. Naturally, when it's not one's own child. Only enough to get it there alive. She said she just managed to get it to Moscow, and there it died. She brought a certificate--all in order. She was such a wise woman."
That was all Nekhludoff could find out concerning his child.
聂赫留朵夫觉得同孩子们一起比同大人一起自在得多。他一路上同他们随便聊天。穿粉红衬衫的小男孩不再笑，却象那个大孩子一样懂事地说话。
“那么，你们村里谁家最穷啊？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“谁家穷？米哈伊拉穷，谢苗•玛卡罗夫穷，还有玛尔法也穷得要命。”
“还有阿尼霞，她还要穷。阿尼霞连母牛都没有一头，他们在要饭呢，”小费吉卡说。
“她没有牛，但他们家总共才三个人，可玛尔法家有五个人呢，”大孩子反驳说。
“可阿尼霞到底是个寡妇哇，”穿粉红衬衫的男孩坚持自己的意见。
“你说阿尼霞是寡妇，人家玛尔法也同寡妇一样，”大孩子接着说。“同寡妇一样，她丈夫不在家。”
“她丈夫在哪里？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“蹲监牢，喂虱子，”大孩子用老百姓惯常的说法回答。
“去年夏天他在东家树林里砍了两棵小桦树，就被送去坐牢，”穿粉红衬衫的男孩赶紧说。“到如今都关了有五个多月了，他老婆在要饭，还有三个孩子，一个害病的老太婆，”他详详细细地说。
“她住在哪儿？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“喏，就住在这个院子里，”男孩指着一所房子说。房子前面有一个非常瘦小的淡黄头发男孩。那孩子生着一双罗圈腿，身子摇摇晃晃，站在聂赫留朵夫走着的那条小路上。
“华西卡，你这淘气鬼，跑到哪儿去了？”一个穿着脏得象沾满炉灰的布衫的女人从小屋里跑出来，大声叫道。她神色惊惶地跑到聂赫留朵夫前面，一把抱起孩子就往屋里跑，仿佛怕聂赫留朵夫会欺负他似的。
这就是刚才说到的那个女人，她的丈夫因为砍伐聂赫留朵夫家树林里的小桦树而坐牢。
“那么，玛特廖娜呢，她穷吗？”聂赫留朵夫问，这时他们已经走近玛特廖娜的小屋。
“她穷什么？她在卖酒，”穿粉红衬衫的瘦男孩断然回答。
聂赫留朵夫走到玛特廖娜小屋跟前，把两个孩子打发走，自己走进门廊，又来到屋子里。玛特廖娜老婆子的小屋只有六俄尺长，要是高个子躺到炉子后面的床上，就无法伸直身子。聂赫留朵夫心里想：“卡秋莎就是在这张床上生了孩子，后来又害了病的。”玛特廖娜的整个小屋几乎被一架织布机占满。老婆子和她的孙女正在修理织布机。聂赫留朵夫进门时，头在门楣上撞了一下。另外两个孩子紧跟着东家冲进小屋，小手抓住门框，站在他后面。
“你找谁？”老婆子因织布机出了毛病，心里很不高兴，怒气冲冲地问。再说，她贩卖私酒，见了陌生人就害怕。
“我是地主。我想跟您谈谈。”
老婆子不吭声，仔细对他瞧了瞧，脸色顿时变了。
“啊呀，我的好人儿，我这傻瓜可没认出你来呀，我还以为是什么过路人呢，”玛特廖娜装出亲热的口气说。“哎哟，我的好老爷呀……”
“我想跟您单独谈谈，最好不要有外人在场，”聂赫留朵夫望着打开的门说。门口站着几个孩子，孩子后面站着一个瘦女人。她手里抱着一个脸色苍白的娃娃。那娃娃十分虚弱，但一直笑嘻嘻的，头上戴着一顶碎布缝成的小圆帽。
“有什么好看的，我来让你们知道厉害，把拐杖给我！”老婆子对站在门口的人嚷道。“把门关上，听见没有！”
孩子们都走了，抱娃娃的女人把房门关上。
“我正在琢磨：这是谁来了？原来是老爷，是我们的金子宝贝，百看不厌的美男子！”老婆子说。“你怎么光临我们这个穷地方了，也不嫌这儿脏。啊，你真象金刚钻一样好看！来吧，老爷，这儿坐，就坐在这个矮柜上吧，”她说着用围裙擦擦矮柜。“我还以为是哪个鬼溜进来了，原来是东家，是好老爷，是恩人，是养活我们的好人。你可得原谅我这老糊涂，是我瞎了眼了。”
聂赫留朵夫坐下来。老婆子站在他面前，右手托住脸颊，左手抓住尖尖的右臂肘，用唱歌一般的声音讲起来：
“老爷，你也见老了。想当年你真是棵鲜嫩鲜嫩的牛蒡，可是现在呢，简直认不出来了！你准是太操心了。”
“我是来向你打听一件事的，你还记得卡秋莎•玛丝洛娃吗？”
“卡吉琳娜吗？怎么不记得，她是我的外甥女……怎么不记得，我为了她流过多少眼泪，流过多少眼泪！那件事我全知道。我的老爷，谁在上帝面前没有作过孽？谁在皇上面前没有犯过法？年轻人嘛，就是这样的，再加喝了咖啡红茶，就让魔鬼迷了心窍。要知道，魔鬼可厉害了。有什么办法呢！你又没有把她扔掉，你赏了她钱，给了她整整一百卢布。可她干了什么啦？她就是糊涂，没有头脑。她要是听了我的话，也就会过日子了。她虽是我的外甥女，我得直说，这姑娘不走正道。我后来给她安排了一个多好的差使，可她不听话，竟然骂起东家来了。难道我们这等人可以骂老爷吗？嗐，人家就把她辞掉了。后来又到林务官家里干，日子本来也过得去，可她又不干了。”
“我想打听一下那孩子的情况。她不是在您这儿生了个孩子吗？那孩子在哪儿？”
“当年为了那娃娃我费了不少心思，我的好老爷。她那时病得可厉害，我料想她再也起不了床了。我就照规矩给孩子受了洗，把他送到育婴堂。嗯，做母亲的眼看就要死了，何必叫这小宝贝的灵魂受罪呢。换了别人，就会把娃娃撂下不管，也不会给他吃，让他死去算了。可我想还是花点力气，把他送育婴堂吧。好在还有几个钱，就打发人把他送了去。”
“有登记号码吗？”
“号码是有的，可他当时就死了。她说刚一送到，他就死了。”
“她是谁？”
“就是住在斯科罗德诺耶村的那个女人。她专干这个行当。她叫玛拉尼雅，现在死了。这女人可聪明啦，干得挺灵巧！人家把娃娃送到她家里，她就收下来养在家里，喂他吃。喂了一阵子，另外凑几个再送去。咳，我的好老爷！等凑满三四个，一起送去。她干这事可聪明了：先做一个大摇篮，好象双层床，上上下下都装娃娃。摇篮上还有把手。她就这样一下子装四个娃娃，让他们脚对着脚，脑袋不挨着脑袋，免得相碰，这样一次就送走四个。她还用几个假奶头塞在娃娃嘴里，这样他们就不会吵了。”
“后来怎么样？”
“后来，卡吉琳娜的娃娃就这么被送走了。她在家里把他养了两个礼拜的样子。那娃娃在她家里就害病了。”
“那娃娃长得好看吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“好看极了，再也找不着比他更好看的娃娃了。长得跟你一模一样，”老太婆一只眼睛眨了眨，说。
“他怎么会这样弱？多半是喂得很差吧？”
“哪里谈得上喂！只不过做做样子罢了。这也难怪，又不是自己的孩子。只要送到的时候活着就行。那女人说刚把他送到莫斯科，他就断气了。她连证明都带回来了，手续齐备，真是个聪明女人。”
关于他的孩子，聂赫留朵夫就只打听到这些。
Part 2 Chapter 6
REFLECTIONS OF A LANDLORD.
Again striking his head against both doors, Nekhludoff went out into the street, where the pink and the white boys were waiting for him. A few newcomers were standing with them. Among the women, of whom several had babies in their arms, was the thin woman with the baby who had the patchwork cap on its head. She held lightly in her arms the bloodless infant, who kept strangely smiling all over its wizened little face, and continually moving its crooked thumbs.
Nekhludoff knew the smile to be one of suffering. He asked who the woman was.
"It is that very Anisia I told you about," said the elder boy.
Nekhludoff turned to Anisia.
"How do you live?" he asked. "By what means do you gain your livelihood?"
"How do I live? I go begging," said Anisia, and began to cry.
Nekhludoff took out his pocket-book, and gave the woman a 10-rouble note. He had not had time to take two steps before another woman with a baby caught him up, then an old woman, then another young one. All of them spoke of their poverty, and asked for help. Nekhludoff gave them the 60 roubles--all in small notes--which he had with him, and, terribly sad at heart, turned home, i.e., to the foreman's house.
The foreman met Nekhludoff with a smile, and informed him that the peasants would come to the meeting in the evening. Nekhludoff thanked him, and went straight into the garden to stroll along the paths strewn over with the petals of apple-blossom and overgrown with weeds, and to think over all he had seen.
At first all was quiet, but soon Nekhludoff heard from behind the foreman's house two angry women's voices interrupting each other, and now and then the voice of the ever-smiling foreman. Nekhludoff listened.
"My strength's at an end. What are you about, dragging the very cross [those baptized in the Russo-Greek Church always wear a cross round their necks] off my neck," said an angry woman's voice.
"But she only got in for a moment," said another voice. "Give it her back, I tell you. Why do you torment the beast, and the children, too, who want their milk?"
"Pay, then, or work it off," said the foreman's voice.
Nekhludoff left the garden and entered the porch, near which stood two dishevelled women--one of them pregnant and evidently near her time. On one of the steps of the porch, with his hands in the pockets of his holland coat, stood the foreman. When they saw the master, the women were silent, and began arranging the kerchiefs on their heads, and the foreman took his hands out of his pockets and began to smile.
This is what had happened. From the foreman's words, it seemed that the peasants were in the habit of letting their calves and even their cows into the meadow belonging to the estate. Two cows belonging to the families of these two women were found in the meadow, and driven into the yard. The foreman demanded from the women 30 copecks for each cow or two days' work. The women, however, maintained that the cows had got into the meadow of their own accord; that they had no money, and asked that the cows, which had stood in the blazing sun since morning without food, piteously lowing, should he returned to them, even if it had to be on the understanding that the price should be worked off later on.
"How often have I not begged of you," said the smiling foreman, looking back at Nekhludoff as if calling upon him to be a witness, "if you drive your cattle home at noon, that you should have an eye on them?"
"I only ran to my little one for a bit, and they got away."
"Don't run away when you have undertaken to watch the cows."
"And who's to feed the little one? You'd not give him the breast, I suppose?" said the other woman. "Now, if they had really damaged the meadow, one would not take it so much to heart; but they only strayed in a moment."
"All the meadows are damaged," the foreman said, turning to Nekhludoff. "If I exact no penalty there will be no hay."
"There, now, don't go sinning like that; my cows have never been caught there before," shouted the pregnant woman.
"Now that one has been caught, pay up or work it off."
"All right, I'll work it off; only let me have the cow now, don't torture her with hunger," she cried, angrily. "As it is, I have no rest day or night. Mother-in-law is ill, husband taken to drink; I'm all alone to do all the work, and my strength's at an end. I wish you'd choke, you and your working it off."
Nekhludoff asked the foreman to let the women take the cows, and went back into the garden to go on thinking out his problem, but there was nothing more to think about.
Everything seemed so clear to him now that he could not stop wondering how it was that everybody did not see it, and that he himself had for such a long while not seen what was so clearly evident. The people were dying out, and had got used to the dying-out process, and had formed habits of life adapted to this process: there was the great mortality among the children, the over-working of the women, the under-feeding, especially of the aged. And so gradually had the people come to this condition that they did not realise the full horrors of it, and did not complain. Therefore, we consider their condition natural and as it should be. Now it seemed as clear as daylight that the chief cause of the people's great want was one that they themselves knew and always pointed out, i.e., that the land which alone could feed them had been taken from them by the landlords.
And how evident it was that the children and the aged died because they had no milk, and they had no milk because there was no pasture land, and no land to grow corn or make hay on. It was quite evident that all the misery of the people or, at least by far the greater part of it, was caused by the fact that the land which should feed them was not in their hands, but in the hands of those who, profiting by their rights to the land, live by the work of these people. The land so much needed by men was tilled by these people, who were on the verge of starvation, so that the corn might be sold abroad and the owners of the land might buy themselves hats and canes, and carriages and bronzes, etc. He understood this as clearly as he understood that horses when they have eaten all the grass in the inclosure where they are kept will have to grow thin and starve unless they are put where they can get food off other land.
This was terrible, and must not go on. Means must be found to alter it, or at least not to take part in it. "And I will find them," he thought, as he walked up and down the path under the birch trees.
In scientific circles, Government institutions, and in the papers we talk about the causes of the poverty among the people and the means of ameliorating their condition; but we do not talk of the only sure means which would certainly lighten their condition, i.e., giving back to them the land they need so much.
Henry George's fundamental position recurred vividly to his mind and how he had once been carried away by it, and he was surprised that he could have forgotten it. The earth cannot be any one's property; it cannot be bought or sold any more than water, air, or sunshine. All have an equal right to the advantages it gives to men. And now he knew why he had felt ashamed to remember the transaction at Kousminski. He had been deceiving himself. He knew that no man could have a right to own land, yet he had accepted this right as his, and had given the peasants something which, in the depth of his heart, he knew he had no right to. Now he would not act in this way, and would alter the arrangement in Kousminski also. And he formed a project in his mind to let the land to the peasants, and to acknowledge the rent they paid for it to be their property, to be kept to pay the taxes and for communal uses. This was, of course, not the single-tax system, still it was as near an approach to it as could be had under existing circumstances. His chief consideration, however, was that in this way he would no longer profit by the possession of landed property.
When he returned to the house the foreman, with a specially pleasant smile, asked him if he would not have his dinner now, expressing the fear that the feast his wife was preparing, with the help of the girl with the earrings, might be overdone.
The table was covered with a coarse, unbleached cloth and an embroidered towel was laid on it in lieu of a napkin. A vieux-saxe soup tureen with a broken handle stood on the table, full of potato soup, the stock made of the fowl that had put out and drawn in his black leg, and was now cut, or rather chopped, in pieces, which were here and there covered with hairs. After the soup more of the same fowl with the hairs was served roasted, and then curd pasties, very greasy, and with a great deal of sugar. Little appetising as all this was, Nekhludoff hardly noticed what he was eating; he was occupied with the thought which had in a moment dispersed the sadness with which he had returned from the village.
The foreman's wife kept looking in at the door, whilst the frightened maid with the earrings brought in the dishes; and the foreman smiled more and more joyfully, priding himself on his wife's culinary skill. After dinner, Nekhludoff succeeded, with some trouble, in making the foreman sit down. In order to revise his own thoughts, and to express them to some one, he explained his project of letting the land to the peasants, and asked the foreman for his opinion. The foreman, smiling as if he had thought all this himself long ago, and was very pleased to hear it, did not really understand it at all. This was not because Nekhludoff did not express himself clearly, but because according to this project it turned out that Nekhludoff was giving up his own profit for the profit of others, and the thought that every one is only concerned about his own profit, to the harm of others, was so deeply rooted in the foreman's conceptions that he imagined he did not understand something when Nekhludoff said that all the income from the land must be placed to form the communal capital of the peasants.
"Oh, I see; then you, of course, will receive the percentages from that capital," said the foreman, brightening up.
"Dear me! no. Don't you see, I am giving up the land altogether."
"But then you will not get any income," said the foreman, smiling no longer.
"Yes, I am going to give it up."
The foreman sighed heavily, and then began smiling again. Now he understood. He understood that Nekhludoff was not quite normal, and at once began to consider how he himself could profit by Nekhludoff's project of giving up the land, and tried to see this project in such a way that he might reap some advantage from it. But when he saw that this was impossible he grew sorrowful, and the project ceased to interest him, and he continued to smile only in order to please the master.
Seeing that the foreman did not understand him, Nekhludoff let him go and sat down by the window-sill, that was all cut about and inked over, and began to put his project down on paper.
The sun went down behind the limes, that were covered with fresh green, and the mosquitoes swarmed in, stinging Nekhludoff. Just as he finished his notes, he heard the lowing of cattle and the creaking of opening gates from the village, and the voices of the peasants gathering together for the meeting. He told the foreman not to call the peasants up to the office, as he meant to go into the village himself and meet the men where they would assemble. Having hurriedly drank a cup of tea offered him by the foreman, Nekhludoff went to the village.
聂赫留朵夫在小屋的门楣上和门廊的门楣上又接连碰了两次头，才来到街上。穿白衬衫的、穿灰衬衫的、穿粉红衬衫的几个孩子都在门外等他。另外有几个孩子也凑到他身边来。还有几个抱婴儿的女人也在等他，包括那个不费劲地抱着头戴碎布小圆帽、脸色苍白的娃娃的瘦女人。这娃娃的脸象个小老头，但一直现出古怪的微笑，摆动着痉挛的大拇指。聂赫留朵夫知道这是一种痛苦的笑容。他打听这个女人是谁。
“她就是我对你说的那个阿尼霞，”岁数大些的男孩说。
聂赫留朵夫转身招呼阿尼霞。
“你的日子过得怎么样？”他问。“你靠什么过活？”
“怎么过活吗？要饭，”阿尼霞说着哭起来。
模样象小老头的娃娃整个脸上浮起微笑，同时扭动两条象蚯蚓一般的细腿。
聂赫留朵夫掏出皮夹子，给了那女人十个卢布。他还没有走上两步，另一个抱娃娃的女人就追上了他，然后是一个老太婆，接着又是一个女人。她们都说自己穷，要求周济。聂赫留朵夫把皮夹子里的六十卢布零钱都散发掉，十分忧郁地走回家，也就是回到管家的厢房。管家笑眯眯地迎接他，告诉他农民将在傍晚集合。聂赫留朵夫向他道了谢，不去房间，而走到花园里，在撒满白色苹果花瓣、杂草丛生的小径上徘徊，思索着刚才见到的种种情景。
厢房周围先是静悄悄的，但过了一会儿，聂赫留朵夫听见管家房里有两个女人愤怒的争吵声，偶尔还夹杂着管家含笑的平静声音。聂赫留朵夫留神倾听。
“我已经精疲力竭了，你为什么还要撕下我脖子上的十字架①？”一个女人的愤怒声音说。
--------
①基督徒常戴十字架，到死才脱下。这里的意思就是：“你为什么要逼我死？”
“你要知道，它刚闯进去，”另一个女人的声音说。“我说，你还给我吧。你何必折磨牲口，还害得我孩子没有牛奶吃！”
“你得赔钱，或者做工来抵偿，”管家若无其事地回答。
聂赫留朵夫走出花园，来到住房的台阶前。那里站着两个披头散发的女人，其中一个怀了孕，看样子快分娩了。管家身穿帆布大衣，双手插在口袋里，站在门口台阶上。两个女人一看见东家，就不作声，动手理理头上的头巾；管家从口袋里抽出手，脸上浮起了微笑。
事情是这样的：据管家说，农民常常故意把小牛甚至奶牛放到东家草场上。现在，这两个农妇的两头奶牛就在草场上被捉住，赶到这里来了。管家要罚每头奶牛三十戈比，或者做两天工抵偿。两个农妇再三说，第一，她们的奶牛是偶然闯进来的，第二，她们没有钱，第三，她们即使答应做工抵偿，也要求先立刻放还这两头牛，因为它们一早就在太阳底下烤，没有吃过一点饲料，正在那里可怜地哞哞叫。
“我向你们提过多少次了，”管家一面笑嘻嘻地说，一面回头瞧瞧聂赫留朵夫，仿佛要请他做见证似的，“要是你们回家吃午饭，一定得把牲口看好。”
“我刚跑开去看看我的娃娃，那些畜生就走掉了。”
“你既然在放牛，就不能随便走掉。”
“那么叫谁去喂娃娃呢？总不能要你去喂奶吧。”
“要是牲口真的踩坏了草场，那我们也没有话说，可是它刚跑进去，”另一个女人说。
“整个草场都被踩坏了，”管家对聂赫留朵夫说。“要是不处分她们，将来一点干草都收不到。”
“哎，别造孽了，”怀孕的女人叫道。“我的牲口从来没有被人捉住过。”
“喏，这会儿可捉住了，你要么罚款，要么做工抵偿。”
“得了，做工就做工，你快把牛放了，别把它饿死了！”她恶狠狠地嚷道。“人家没日没夜地干。我婆婆害病。我丈夫只知道灌酒。我一个人里里外外忙个没完，力气都使光了。你还要逼人家做工，也不怕罪过！”
聂赫留朵夫叫管家把牛放了，自己走到花园里继续想心事，但现在已没有什么可想的了。他觉得事情一清二楚，因此弄不懂象这样清楚的问题人家怎么看不出，他自己又怎么这样长久一直没有看出来。
“老百姓纷纷死亡。他们对死已不当一回事，因为经常有人死亡。儿童夭折，妇女从事力不胜任的繁重劳动，食品普遍不足，尤其老年人缺乏吃的东西。老百姓一步一步落入这种悲惨的境地，他们自己却没有发觉，也不怨天尤人。而我们就认为这种状况历来如此，理所当然。”现在他十分清楚，老百姓知道并经常指出，他们贫困的主要原因是他们唯一能用来养家活口的土地被地主霸占了。他十分清楚，儿童和老人纷纷死亡，因为他们没有牛奶吃，而所以没有牛奶吃，是因为他们没有土地放牧牲口，又收不到粮食和干草。他十分清楚，老百姓的全部灾殃，或者说老百姓遭殃的主要原因，就是他们赖以生存的土地不在他们手里，而在那些享有土地所有权、因此靠老百姓劳动过活的人手里。老百姓极其需要土地，由于缺地而死去，但土地又靠他们耕种，从土地上收获的粮食又被卖到国外去，这样地主就可以给自己买礼帽、手杖、马车、青铜摆件等东西。这一点聂赫留朵夫十分明白，就象不放马到牧场上去吃草而把它们关在围墙里，它们吃光围墙里的草就会消瘦，就会饿死一样……这种现象真是太可怕了，再也不能这样继续存在下去。必须设法消灭，至少自己不能参与其事。“我一定要想出个办法来，”他在最近一条桦树夹峙的小径上徘徊，同时想。“各种学术团体、政府机关和报纸都在讨论老百姓贫穷的原因和改善他们生活的办法，唯独忽略那种切实可靠的办法，那就是不再从他们手里夺走他们必需的土地。”他清楚地想起亨利•乔治①的基本原理，想起当年他对它的信奉，弄不懂自己怎么会把它忘记得一干二净。“土地不能成为私有财产，不能成为商品，就象水、空气和阳光一样。人人都有权享用土地，享用土地提供的一切利益。”现在他才恍然大悟，为什么他想到处理库兹明斯科耶土地的办法，就感到害臊。他在欺骗自己。他明明知道谁也无权占有土地，却还要肯定自己享有这种权利。他把一部分土地收益送给农民，但在灵魂深处知道他是没有这个权利的。今后他不打算再这样做，并且要改变库兹明斯科耶的那套办法。他心里拟定了一个方案，把土地交给农民，收取租金，并规定地租是农民的财产，由他们自己支配，缴纳税款和用作公益事业。这不是单一税②，但在现行制度下是最接近单一税的办法。不过主要是他放弃了土地所有权。
--------
①亨利•乔治（1839—1897）——美国资产阶级经济学家。
②亨利•乔治主张土地单一税，宣扬由资产阶级国家把土地收归国有，把地租变成交给国家的赋税。这里原文是英语。
他回到房子里，看见管家笑得特别高兴，请他吃午饭，还说什么他担心妻子在那个耳朵上戴绒球的侍女帮助下做的菜会煮得太烂，烤得太熟。
桌上铺着一块粗桌布，上面放着一块绣花手巾代替餐巾。桌上摆着一个撒克逊古瓷汤盆，盆耳已断，盆里盛着土豆鸡汤——那只时而伸出这条黑腿、时而伸出那条黑腿的公鸡已被切成块，上面还留着些鸡毛。吃完汤以后，下道菜还是那只连毛都烤焦的公鸡。然后是加了大量奶油和砂糖的煎奶渣饼。这些菜虽然并不可口，聂赫留朵夫还是吃了下去，根本没留意他在吃些什么。他正在专心致志地思索，把他从村子里带回来的烦恼都忘记了。
神色慌张、耳朵上戴绒球的姑娘每次上菜，管家的妻子总要从门缝往里张望，而管家则一直以他妻子的烹饪手艺而扬扬得意，笑得更欢了。
饭后，聂赫留朵夫好容易使管家坐定下来。为了看看自己的想法是否对头，同时也想对人家说说自己感兴趣的问题，他就对管家讲了把土地交给农民的方案，并且征求他的意见。管家笑笑，装出一副样子，似乎早就想到过这问题，并且乐于听取聂赫留朵夫的意见。其实地对这个方案可说是一窍不通。这倒不是因为聂赫留朵夫没有讲清楚，而是因为根据这个方案聂赫留朵夫必须为别人的利益而放弃自己的利益。管家头脑里有一个根深蒂固的信条，那就是人人都在损人利己。
现在聂赫留朵夫竟主张土地的全部收益应成为农民的公积金，管家就以为可能是有些话他没有听懂。
“我懂了。就是说这笔公积金的利息归您收取，是不是？”
管家满面堆笑说。
“绝对不是。您要明白，土地不能成为私有财产。”
“这话很对！”
“因此土地上的收益应归大家共享。”
“这样一来，您岂不是没有收入了？”管家收起笑容说。
“我就是不要。”
管家深深地叹了一口气，又笑了。现在他明白了，聂赫留朵夫这人头脑有毛病。于是他就研究聂赫留朵夫放弃土地的方案，看能不能从中找到对他有利的东西，并且断定聂赫留朵夫放弃土地，他做管家的一定能捞到好处。
不过，当他明白没有这样的可能时，他对方案就不再感兴趣，并且只是为了讨好东家，脸上才保持笑容。聂赫留朵夫看到管家不理解他，就放他走了，自己则在刀痕累累、墨迹斑斑的桌旁坐下来，动手起草他的方案。
太阳已落到新叶翠绿的菩提树后面，蚊群飞进屋里，不住叮着聂赫留朵夫。他刚写完方案草稿，就听见村子里传来牲口的叫声、吱嘎的开门声，以及来开会的农民的谈话声。聂赫留朵夫对管家说，不必叫农民到帐房来，他决定亲自到农民集合的院子里去。聂赫留朵夫匆匆喝完管家端给他的一杯茶，就往村子里走去。
Part 2 Chapter 7
THE DISINHERITED.
From the crowd assembled in front of the house of the village elder came the sound of voices; but as soon as Nekhludoff came up the talking ceased, and all the peasants took off their caps, just as those in Kousminski had done. The peasants here were of a much poorer class than those in Kousminski. The men wore shoes made of bark and homespun shirts and coats. Some had come straight from their work in their shirts and with bare feet.
Nekhludoff made an effort, and began his speech by telling the peasants of his intention to give up his land to them altogether. The peasants were silent, and the expression on their faces did not undergo any change.
"Because I hold," said Nekhludoff, "and believe that every one has a right to the use of the land."
"That's certain. That's so, exactly," said several voices.
Nekhludoff went on to say that the revenue from the land ought to be divided among all, and that he would therefore suggest that they should rent the land at a price fixed by themselves, the rent to form a communal fund for their own use. Words of approval and agreement were still to be heard, but the serious faces of the peasants grew still more serious, and the eyes that had been fixed on the gentleman dropped, as if they were unwilling to put him to shame by letting him see that every one had understood his trick, and that no one would be deceived by him.
Nekhludoff spoke clearly, and the peasants were intelligent, but they did not and could not understand him, for the same reason that the foreman had so long been unable to understand him.
They were fully convinced that it is natural for every man to consider his own interest. The experience of many generations had proved to them that the landlords always considered their own interest to the detriment of the peasants. Therefore, if a landlord called them to a meeting and made them some kind of a new offer, it could evidently only be in order to swindle them more cunningly than before.
"Well, then, what are you willing to rent the land at?" asked Nekhludoff.
"How can we fix a price? We cannot do it. The land is yours, and the power is in your hands," answered some voices from among the crowd.
"Oh, not at all. You will yourselves have the use of the money for communal purposes."
"We cannot do it; the commune is one thing, and this is another."
"Don't you understand?" said the foreman, with a smile (he had followed Nekhludoff to the meeting), "the Prince is letting the land to you for money, and is giving you the money back to form a capital for the commune."
"We understand very well," said a cross, toothless old man, without raising his eyes. "Something like a bank; we should have to pay at a fixed time. We do not wish it; it is hard enough as it is, and that would ruin us completely."
"That's no go. We prefer to go on the old way," began several dissatisfied, and even rude, voices.
The refusals grew very vehement when Nekhludoff mentioned that he would draw up an agreement which would have to be signed by him and by them.
"Why sign? We shall go on working as we have done hitherto. What is all this for? We are ignorant men."
"We can't agree, because this sort of thing is not what we have been used to. As it was, so let it continue to be. Only the seeds we should like to withdraw."
This meant that under the present arrangement the seeds had to be provided by the peasants, and they wanted the landlord to provide them.
"Then am I to understand that you refuse to accept the land?" Nekhludoff asked, addressing a middle-aged, barefooted peasant, with a tattered coat, and a bright look on his face, who was holding his worn cap with his left hand, in a peculiarly straight position, in the same way soldiers hold theirs when commanded to take them off.
"Just so," said this peasant, who had evidently not yet rid himself of the military hypnotism he had been subjected to while serving his time.
"It means that you have sufficient land," said Nekhludoff.
"No, sir, we have not," said the ex-soldier, with an artificially pleased look, carefully holding his tattered cap in front of him, as if offering it to any one who liked to make use of it.
"Well, anyhow, you'd better think over what I have said." Nekhludoff spoke with surprise, and again repeated his offer.
"We have no need to think about it; as we have said, so it will be," angrily muttered the morose, toothless old man.
"I shall remain here another day, and if you change your minds, send to let me know."
The peasants gave no answer.
So Nekhludoff did not succeed in arriving at any result from this interview.
"If I might make a remark, Prince," said the foreman, when they got home, "you will never come to any agreement with them; they are so obstinate. At a meeting these people just stick in one place, and there is no moving them. It is because they are frightened of everything. Why, these very peasants--say that white-haired one, or the dark one, who were refusing, are intelligent peasants. When one of them comes to the office and one makes him sit down to cup of tea it's like in the Palace of Wisdom--he is quite diplomatist," said the foreman, smiling; "he will consider everything rightly. At a meeting it's a different man--he keeps repeating one and the same . . ."
"Well, could not some of the more intelligent men he asked to come here?" said Nekhludoff. "I would carefully explain it to them."
"That can he done," said the smiling foreman.
"Well, then, would you mind calling them here to-morrow?"
"Oh, certainly I will," said the foreman, and smiled still more joyfully. "I shall call them to-morrow."
"Just hear him; he's not artful, not he," said a blackhaired peasant, with an unkempt beard, as he sat jolting from side to side on a well-fed mare, addressing an old man in a torn coat who rode by his side. The two men were driving a herd of the peasants' horses to graze in the night, alongside the highroad and secretly, in the landlord's forest.
"Give you the land for nothing--you need only sign--have they not done the likes of us often enough? No, my friend, none of your humbug. Nowadays we have a little sense," he added, and began shouting at a colt that had strayed.
He stopped his horse and looked round, but the colt had not remained behind; it had gone into the meadow by the roadside. "Bother that son of a Turk; he's taken to getting into the landowner's meadows," said the dark peasant with the unkempt beard, hearing the cracking of the sorrel stalks that the neighing colt was galloping over as he came running back from the scented meadow.
"Do you hear the cracking? We'll have to send the women folk to weed the meadow when there's a holiday," said the thin peasant with the torn coat, "or else we'll blunt our scythes."
"Sign," he says. The unkempt man continued giving his opinion of the landlord's speech. "'Sign,' indeed, and let him swallow you up."
"That's certain," answered the old man. And then they were silent, and the tramping of the horses' feet along the highroad was the only sound to be heard.
村长的院子里人声沸腾，但聂赫留朵夫一到，农民们就停止谈话，并且象在库兹明斯科耶那样纷纷脱下帽子。这里的农民比库兹明斯科耶的农民要穷得多。村里的姑娘和婆娘耳朵上都戴着绒球，男人则几乎个个穿着树皮鞋、土布衫和老式长外衣。有几个光着脚板，只穿一件衬衫，仿佛刚干完活回来。
聂赫留朵夫提起精神，开始讲话。他向农民们宣布，他打算把土地都交给他们。农民都不作声，脸上表情也毫无变化。
“因为我认为，”聂赫留朵夫涨红了脸说，“不种地的不应该占有土地，而且人人都有权使用土地。”
“这个当然。这话说得很对，”几个农民响应说。
聂赫留朵夫又说，土地的收入应该大家平分，因此他建议他们接受土地，付出他们自己定的价钱作为公积金，这笔公积金今后仍归他们享用。又传出一片称赞声，但农民们严肃的脸色却越来越严肃了，原来瞅着东家的眼睛都垂了下去，仿佛看穿了他的诡计，谁也不愿上当，但又不愿使他难堪。
聂赫留朵夫讲得相当明白，农民也都是懂事的，但这会儿他们不理解他的话。他们无法理解他的话，就同管家无法理解他的话一样。他们深信，维护自己利益是人类的本性。这一点不容怀疑。他们通过祖祖辈辈的经验知道，地主总是以损害农民的利益来维护自己的利益的。因此，要是地主把他们召集拢来，向他们提出什么新办法，那准是想用更狡猾的手段来欺骗他们。
“那么，你们打算定个什么价钱使用土地呢？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“怎么要我们来定价钱？我们可不能定。地是您老爷的，权柄在您老爷手里，”人群中有人回答。
“不，这些钱将来都要用在你们村社的公益事业上。”
“这我们不能定。村社是村社，钱是钱。”
“你们要明白，”管家跟在聂赫留朵夫后面，想把问题解释得更清楚，含笑说，“公爵老爷把土地交给你们，要你们出一笔钱，但这笔钱又当作你们的本钱，供村社使用。”
“这号事我们太明白了，”一个牙齿脱落的老头没有抬起眼睛，怒气冲冲地说。“这事有点象银行，到时候就得付钱。我们不来这一套，因为我们已经够苦的了。再来这一套，非得破产不可。”
“这一套用不着。我们还是照老规矩办吧，”有几个人发出不满意的、甚至粗鲁的声音。
聂赫留朵夫提出要立一个契约，他将在上面签字，他们也得签字。他们听了，反对得更加激烈。
“签字干什么？以前我们怎样干活，以后还是怎样干活。
要来这一套干什么？我们都是大老粗，没有文化。”
“我们不同意，因为这一套弄不惯。以前怎么办，以后也怎么办。只要种子能取消就好了，’几个人异口同声地说。
所谓取消种子，就是说，照现行规矩，在对分制的农田上种子应由农民出，现在他们要求种子由地主出。
“这么说，你们拒绝这个办法，不愿接受土地罗？”聂赫留朵夫对一个年纪不老、容光焕发的赤脚农民说。这个农民身穿破旧的老式长外衣，弯着左胳膊，把他那顶破帽子举得特别直，就象士兵听到脱帽的口令拿着帽子那样。
“是，老爷，”这个农民说，显然还没有改掉士兵的习惯，一听到口令，就好象中了催眠术。
“这么说，你们的地够种啦？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“不，老爷，”这个退伍士兵装出快乐的神气回答，竭力把他那顶破帽子举在前面，仿佛要把它奉送给愿意要的人。
“嗯，你们还是把我的话好好琢磨琢磨吧，”聂赫留朵夫感到困感不解，把他的建议又说了一遍。
“我们没什么好琢磨的。我们怎么说就怎么做，”脸色阴沉、牙齿脱落的老头儿怒气冲冲地说。
“我明天还要在这儿待一天。你们要是改变主意，就派人来同我说。”
农民们什么也没有回答。
聂赫留朵夫就这样一无所获，回到帐房里。
“我老实对您说吧，公爵，”聂赫留朵夫同管家回到家里，管家说，“您同他们是谈不拢的，这些老百姓顽固得很。开起会来，他们总是固执得要命，谁也说不服他们。他们什么事情都有顾虑。那些庄稼汉，白头发的也好，黑头发的也好，尽管不同意你的办法，可人都挺聪明。他们到帐房里来，你只要请他们坐下来喝杯茶，”管家笑嘻嘻地说，“一谈起来，真是海阔天空，头头是道，活象一位大臣。可是一来开会，就换了个人，咬定一点，死不改口……”
“那么，能不能找几个最明白事理的农民到这儿来，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我想给他们详细解释解释。”
“这个行，”管家笑嘻嘻地说。
“那么就请您约他们明天来一下。”
“这都好办，我召集他们明天来就是了，”管家说，更加欢畅地笑了笑。
“瞧，他这人真鬼！”一个皮肤黝黑、胡子蓬乱的庄稼汉摇摇晃晃地骑着一匹肥马，对旁边那个身穿破旧老式长外衣、又老又瘦的庄稼汉说。那个庄稼汉所骑的马，腿上的铁绊索叮噹作响。
这两个庄稼汉夜里到大路上放马，纵容他们的马溜到地主的树林里吃草。
”‘你只要签个字，我就把土地白白送给你。’哼，他们捉弄咱们还不够吗！不成，老兄，办不到，如今我们也学乖了，”他接着说，同时叫唤一匹离群的周岁马驹。“小驹子，小驹子！”他想把马驹叫住，可是回头一看，马驹不在后面，而是往斜里闯到草场上去了。
“瞧你这狗杂种，溜到东家草场上去了，”皮肤黝黑、胡子蓬乱的庄稼汉听见那匹离群的马驹一面嘶鸣，一面在露珠滚滚、野草芳香的洼地上奔跑，踩得酸模嚓嚓发响，这样说。
“你听见吗，草场上都长满杂草了，到了休息日得打发娘儿们到对分制田里去锄草，”穿破旧老式长外衣的瘦庄稼汉说，“要不然镰刀都会割坏的。”
“他说‘你签个字吧’，”胡子蓬乱的庄稼汉继续评论东家的话。“你一签字，他就会把你一口活活吞下肚子去。”
“这话一点不错，”年纪老的那一个应和说。
他们不再说什么。只听得坚硬的大路上响起得得的马蹄声。
Part 2 Chapter 8
GOD'S PEACE IN THE HEART.
When Nekhludoff returned he found that the office had been arranged as a bedroom for him. A high bedstead, with a feather bed and two large pillows, had been placed in the room. The bed was covered with a dark red doublebedded silk quilt, which was elaborately and finely quilted, and very stiff. It evidently belonged to the trousseau of the foreman's wife. The foreman offered Nekhludoff the remains of the dinner, which the latter refused, and, excusing himself for the poorness of the fare and the accommodation, he left Nekhludoff alone.
The peasants' refusal did not at all bother Nekhludoff. On the contrary, though at Kousminski his offer had been accepted and he had even been thanked for it, and here he was met with suspicion and even enmity, he felt contented and joyful.
It was close and dirty in the office. Nekhludoff went out into the yard, and was going into the garden, but he remembered: that night, the window of the maid-servant's room, the side porch, and he felt uncomfortable, and did not like to pass the spot desecrated by guilty memories. He sat down on the doorstep, and breathing in the warm air, balmy with the strong scent of fresh birch leaves, he sat for a long time looking into the dark garden and listening to the mill, the nightingales, and some other bird that whistled monotonously in the bush close by. The light disappeared from the foreman's window; in the cast, behind the barn, appeared the light of the rising moon, and sheet lightning began to light up the dilapidated house, and the blooming, over-grown garden more and more frequently. It began to thunder in the distance, and a black cloud spread over one-third of the sky. The nightingales and the other birds were silent. Above the murmur of the water from the mill came the cackling of geese, and then in the village and in the foreman's yard the first cocks began to crow earlier than usual, as they do on warm, thundery nights. There is a saying that if the cocks crow early the night will be a merry one. For Nekhludoff the night was more than merry; it was a happy, joyful night. Imagination renewed the impressions of that happy summer which he had spent here as an innocent lad, and he felt himself as he had been not only at that but at all the best moments of his life. He not only remembered but felt as he had felt when, at the age of 14, he prayed that God would show him the truth; or when as a child he had wept on his mother's lap, when parting from her, and promising to be always good, and never give her pain; he felt as he did when he and Nikolenka Irtenieff resolved always to support each other in living a good life and to try to make everybody happy.
He remembered how he had been tempted in Kousminski, so that he had begun to regret the house and the forest and the farm and the land, and he asked himself if he regretted them now, and it even seemed strange to think that he could regret them. He remembered all he had seen to-day; the woman with the children, and without her husband, who was in prison for having cut down trees in his (Nekhludoff's) forest, and the terrible Matrona, who considered, or at least talked as if she considered, that women of her position must give themselves to the gentlefolk; he remembered her relation to the babies, the way in which they were taken to the Foundlings' Hospital, and the unfortunate, smiling, wizened baby with the patchwork cap, dying of starvation. And then he suddenly remembered the prison, the shaved heads, the cells, the disgusting smells, the chains, and, by the side of it all, the madly lavish city lift of the rich, himself included.
The bright moon, now almost full, rose above the barn. Dark shadows fell across the yard, and the iron roof of the ruined house shone bright. As if unwilling to waste this light, the nightingales again began their trills.
Nekhludoff called to mind how he had begun to consider his life in the garden of Kousminski when deciding what he was going to do, and remembered how confused he had become, how he could not arrive at any decision, how many difficulties each question had presented. He asked himself these questions now, and was surprised how simple it all was. It was simple because he was not thinking now of what would be the results for himself, but only thought of what he had to do. And, strange to say, what he had to do for himself he could not decide, but what he had to do for others he knew without any doubt. He had no doubt that he must not leave Katusha, but go on helping her. He had no doubt that he must study, investigate, clear up, understand all this business concerning judgment and punishment, which he felt he saw differently to other people. What would result from it all he did not know, but he knew for certain that he must do it. And this firm assurance gave him joy.
The black cloud had spread all over the sky; the lightning flashed vividly across the yard and the old house with its tumble-down porches, the thunder growled overhead. All the birds were silent, but the leaves rustled and the wind reached the step where Nekhludoff stood and played with his hair. One drop came down, then another; then they came drumming on the dock leaves and on the iron of the roof, and all the air was filled by a bright flash, and before Nekhludoff could count three a fearful crash sounded over head and spread pealing all over the sky.
Nekhludoff went in.
"Yes, yes," he thought. "The work that our life accomplishes, the whole of this work, the meaning of it is not, nor can be, intelligible to me. What were my aunts for? Why did Nikolenka Irtenieff die? Why am I living? What was Katusha for? And my madness? Why that war? Why my subsequent lawless life? To understand it, to understand the whole of the Master's will is not in my power. But to do His will, that is written down in my conscience, is in my power; that I know for certain. And when I am fulfilling it I have sureness and peace."
The rain came down in torrents and rushed from the roof into a tub beneath; the lightning lit up the house and yard less frequently. Nekhludoff went into his room, undressed, and lay down, not without fear of the bugs, whose presence the dirty, torn wall-papers made him suspect.
"Yes, to feel one's self not the master but a servant," he thought, and rejoiced at the thought. His fears were not vain. Hardly had he put out his candle when the vermin attacked and stung him. "To give up the land and go to Siberia. Fleas, bugs, dirt! Ah, well; if it must be borne, I shall bear it." But, in spite of the best of intentions, he could not bear it, and sat down by the open window and gazed with admiration at the retreating clouds and the reappearing moon.
聂赫留朵夫回到家里，发现他们已把帐房收拾干净供他过夜。帐房里有一张高大的床，铺着鸭绒垫子，放着两个枕头，还有一条厚得卷不拢的大红双人被子，绗得很细密，带有花纹，大概是管家妻子的嫁妆。管家请聂赫留朵夫吃中午剩下的饭菜，但聂赫留朵夫谢绝了。管家对伙食粗劣和设备简陋表示歉意，然后告辞，把聂赫留朵夫一个人留在房间里。
农民们的拒绝并没有使聂赫留朵夫感到丝毫困惑。正好相反，尽管库兹明斯科耶的农民接受他的建议并再三向他道谢，而这里的农民却不信任他，甚至对他抱着敌意，他却觉得心情平静而快乐。帐房里又闷又脏。聂赫留朵夫走到户外，想到花园里去，可是一想到那个夜晚，想到侍女房间的窗户，想到后门廊，他就不愿再到那些被犯罪的往事所玷污的地方去。他又坐在门廊里，吸着那充满桦树嫩叶浓香的温暖空气，久久地眺望着暮色苍茫的花园，谛听磨坊汩汩的流水声、夜莺的鸣啭和门廊附近灌木丛里一只小鸟的单调叫声。管家窗子里的灯光熄灭了。东方，在仓房后面，初升的月亮倾泻出一片银光。空中的闪电越来越清楚地照亮鲜花盛开的蓊郁花园和颓败的房子。远处传来雷声，三分之一的天空被乌云遮住。夜莺和其他鸟类都停止了鸣叫。在磨坊的流水声中传来鹅的嘎嘎声。然后在村子里，在管家院子里，早醒的公鸡开始啼叫——每逢雷雨交加的闷热夜晚，它们总是叫得特别早。俗话说：夜晚过得好，公鸡啼得早。对聂赫留朵夫来说，那个夜晚不止过得好。对他来说，那是个欢乐幸福的夜晚。他那时还是个纯洁的少年，在这里度过了一个幸福的夏天，种种情景如今都历历在目。他觉得现在不仅同当年一样快活，而且同一生中最美好的时光一样幸福。他不仅记得，而且重新体验到，在十四岁那年他向上帝祷告，祈求上帝向他揭示真理。他还记得，小时候怎样伏在妈妈膝盖上，哭着向她告辞，答应她永远做个好孩子，决不使她伤心。他还记得小时候同尼科连卡•伊尔捷涅夫一起说定，他们将互相帮助过高尚的生活，并尽力为一切人谋幸福。
这会儿，他想起他在库兹明斯科耶经受的诱惑：他留恋他的房子、树林、农庄和土地。如今他问自己：他是不是还舍不得那些东西？他甚至觉得奇怪，他居然会留恋那些东西。他想起白天见到的种种景象：那带着几个孩子而失去丈夫的女人，她的丈夫就是因为砍伐他聂赫留朵夫家树林里的树木而坐牢的；还有那荒唐的玛特廖娜，她居然认为或者至少口头上说：象她们那种女人理应充当东家的情妇；还有她对待孩子的态度，以及把孩子送往育婴堂的办法；那个头戴小圆帽、样子象小老头、不住地苦笑的不幸孩子，因为吃不饱而奄奄一息；那个怀孕的瘦弱女人，因为劳累过度，没有看好饥饿的奶牛而被迫为他白白做工。他又想到了监狱、阴阳头、牢房、恶臭和镣铐，同时也想到了自己的以及京城里全体贵族穷奢极欲的生活。事情一清二楚，不容怀疑。
一轮近乎圆满的明月从仓房后面升起，院子里铺满了乌黑的阴影，破房子的铁皮屋顶都被照得闪闪发亮。
一只夜莺沉默了一阵，似乎不愿辜负这皎洁的月光，又在花园里鸣啭起来。
聂赫留朵夫想起他怎样在库兹明斯科耶开始考虑自己的生活，决定今后该做些什么和怎样做。他想起他怎样被这些问题困住，无法解决，因为他对每个问题都顾虑重重。现在他又向自己提出这些问题，发现它们都很简单，不禁感到奇怪。所以变得简单，因为他现在不再考虑对他将有什么后果，甚至对这些问题不感兴趣，而只考虑照道理应该怎么办。说也奇怪，应该为自己作些什么，他简直毫无主意，可是应该为别人作些什么，他却一清二楚。现在他明白，必须把土地交给农民，因为保留土地是很可恶的。他明白，不应该撇下卡秋莎，而应该帮助她，不惜任何代价向她赎罪。他明白，必须研究、分析、理解一切同审判和刑罚有关的问题，因为他看出一些别人没有看出的事。这一切会有什么后果，他不知道，但他明白，不论是第一件事，还是第二件事，还是第三件事，他都非做不可。这种坚强的信念使他感到快乐。
乌云逼近了。现在看见的已不是远处朦胧的电光，而是照亮整个院子、破屋和倒塌门廊的明亮闪电。雷声在头上隆隆震响。鸟雀都已停止鸣叫，但树叶却飒飒地响起来，风一直吹到聂赫留朵夫坐着的门廊里，吹动了他的头发。大颗的雨点一滴一滴地落下来，敲打着牛蒡叶子和铁皮屋顶。一道明晃晃的闪电照亮整个天空，刹那间万籁俱寂。聂赫留朵夫还没来得及从一数到三，一声霹雳就在头上打响，接着空中隆隆地滚过一阵响雷。
聂赫留朵夫走进屋里。
“真的，真的，”他想。“我们生活中的一切事情，这些事情的全部意义，我不理解，也无法理解。我为什么有两个姑妈？为什么尼科连卡死了，而我却活着？为什么世界上会有一个卡秋莎？我怎么会对她疯疯癫癫？为什么要发生那场战争？后来我怎么过起放荡的生活来？要理解这一切，理解主的全部事情，我无能为力。但执行深铭在我心灵的主的意志，那是我力所能及的。这一点我毫不怀疑。我这样做，自然就心安理得。”
滴滴答答的小雨已变成倾盆大雨，雨水从屋顶上流下来，哗哗地落到一个木桶里；闪电照亮院子和房屋，但不那么频繁了。聂赫留朵夫回到屋里，脱下衣服，躺到床上，但担心有臭虫，因为肮脏的破墙纸很可能藏着臭虫。
“是的，我不是东家而是仆人，”他这样想，心里感到高兴。
他的担心是有道理的。他刚一熄灯，小虫就来咬他了。
“交出土地，到西伯利亚去，西伯利亚有的是跳蚤、臭虫、肮脏……那有什么了不起，既然得受这种罪，我也受得了。”不过，尽管有这样的心愿，他还是受不了这个罪。他起来坐到打开的窗口，欣赏着渐渐远去的乌云和重新露面的月亮。
Part 2 Chapter 9
THE LAND SETTLEMENT.
It was morning before Nekhludoff could fall asleep, and therefore he woke up late. At noon seven men, chosen from among the peasants at the foreman's invitation, came into the orchard, where the foreman had arranged a table and benches by digging posts into the ground, and fixing boards on the top, under the apple trees. It took some time before the peasants could be persuaded to put on their caps and to sit down on the benches. Especially firm was the ex-soldier, who to-day had bark shoes on. He stood erect, holding his cap as they do at funerals, according to military regulation. When one of them, a respectable-looking, broad-shouldered old man, with a curly, grizzly beard like that of Michael Angelo's "Moses," and grey hair that curled round the brown, bald forehead, put on his big cap, and, wrapping his coat round him, got in behind the table and sat down, the rest followed his example. When all had taken their places Nekhludoff sat down opposite them, and leaning on the table over the paper on which he had drawn up his project, he began explaining it.
Whether it was that there were fewer present, or that he was occupied with the business in hand and not with himself, anyhow, this time Nekhludoff felt no confusion. He involuntarily addressed the broad-shouldered old man with white ringlets in his grizzly beard, expecting approbation or objections from him. But Nekhludoff's conjecture was wrong. The respectable-looking old patriarch, though he nodded his handsome head approvingly or shook it, and frowned when the others raised an objection, evidently understood with great difficulty, and only when the others repeated what Nekhludoff had said in their own words. A little, almost beardless old fellow, blind in one eye, who sat by the side of the patriarch, and had a patched nankeen coat and old boots on, and, as Nekhludoff found out later, was an oven-builder, understood much better. This man moved his brows quickly, attending to Nekhludoff's words with an effort, and at once repeated them in his own way. An old, thick-set man with a white beard and intelligent eyes understood as quickly, and took every opportunity to put in an ironical joke, clearly wishing to show off. The ex-soldier seemed also to understand matters, but got mixed, being used to senseless soldiers' talk. A tall man with a small beard, a long nose, and a bass voice, who wore clean, home-made clothes and new bark-plaited shoes, seemed to be the one most seriously interested. This man spoke only when there was need of it. The two other old men, the same toothless one who had shouted a distinct refusal at the meeting the day before to every proposal of Nekhludoff's, and a tall, white lame old man with a kind face, his thin legs tightly wrapped round with strips of linen, said little, though they listened attentively. First of all Nekhludoff explained his views in regard to personal property in land. "The land, according to my idea, can neither he bought nor sold, because if it could be, he who has got the money could buy it all, and exact anything he liked for the use of the land from those who have none."
"That's true," said the long-nosed man, in a deep bass.
"Just so," said the ex-soldier.
"A woman gathers a little grass for her cow; she's caught and imprisoned," said the white-bearded old man.
"Our own land is five versts away, and as to renting any it's impossible; the price is raised so high that it won't pay," added the cross, toothless old man. "They twist us into ropes, worse than during serfdom."
"I think as you do, and I count it a sin to possess land, so I wish to give it away," said Nekhludoff.
"Well, that's a good thing," said the old man, with curls like Angelo's "Moses," evidently thinking that Nekhludoff meant to let the land.
"I have come here because I no longer wish to possess any land, and now we must consider the best way of dividing it."
"Just give it to the peasants, that's all," said the cross, toothless old man.
Nekhludoff was abashed for a moment, feeling a suspicion of his not being honest in these words, but he instantly recovered, and made use of the remark, in order to express what was in his mind, in reply.
"I should be glad to give it them," he said, "but to whom, and how? To which of the peasants? Why, to your commune, and not to that of Deminsk." (That was the name of a neighbouring village with very little land.) All were silent. Then the ex-soldier said, "Just so."
"Now, then, tell me how would you divide the land among the peasants if you had to do it?" said Nekhludoff.
"We should divide it up equally, so much for every man," said the oven-builder, quickly raising and lowering his brows.
"How else? Of course, so much per man," said the good natured lame man with the white strips of linen round his legs.
Every one confirmed this statement, considering it satisfactory.
"So much per man? Then are the servants attached to the house also to have a share?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Oh, no," said the ex-soldier, trying to appear bold and merry. But the tall, reasonable man would not agree with him.
"If one is to divide, all must share alike," he said, in his deep bass, after a little consideration.
"It can't be done," said Nekhludoff, who had already prepared his reply. "If all are to share alike, then those who do not work themselves--do not plough--will sell their shares to the rich. The rich will again get at the land. Those who live by working the land will multiply, and land will again be scarce. Then the rich will again get those who need land into their power."
"Just so," quickly said the ex-soldier.
"Forbid to sell the land; let only him who ploughs it have it," angrily interrupted the oven-builder.
To this Nekhludoff replied that it was impossible to know who was ploughing for himself and who for another.
The tall, reasonable man proposed that an arrangement be made so that they should all plough communally, and those who ploughed should get the produce and those who did not should get nothing.
To this communistic project Nekhludoff had also an answer ready. He said that for such an arrangement it would be necessary that all should have ploughs, and that all the horses should be alike, so that none should be left behind, and that ploughs and horses and all the implements would have to be communal property, and that in order to get that, all the people would have to agree.
"Our people could not be made to agree in a lifetime," said the cross old man.
"We should have regular fights," said the white-bearded old man with the laughing eyes. "So that the thing is not as simple as it looks," said Nekhludoff, "and this is a thing not only we but many have been considering. There is an American, Henry George. This is what he has thought out, and I agree with him."
"Why, you are the master, and you give it as you like. What's it to you? The power is yours," said the cross old man.
This confused Nekhludoff, but he was pleased to see that not he alone was dissatisfied with this interruption.
"You wait a bit, Uncle Simon; let him tell us about it," said the reasonable man, in his imposing bass.
This emboldened Nekhludoff, and he began to explain Henry George's single-tax system "The earth is no man's; it is God's," he began.
"Just so; that it is," several voices replied.
"The land is common to all. All have the same right to it, but there is good land and bad land, and every one would like to take the good land. How is one to do in order to get it justly divided? In this way: he that will use the good land must pay those who have got no land the value of the land he uses," Nekhludoff went on, answering his own question. "As it would be difficult to say who should pay whom, and money is needed for communal use, it should be arranged that he who uses the good land should pay the amount of the value of his land to the commune for its needs. Then every one would share equally. If you want to use land pay for it--more for the good, less for the bad land. If you do not wish to use land, don't pay anything, and those who use the land will pay the taxes and the communal expenses for you."
"Well, he had a head, this George," said the oven-builder, moving his brows. "He who has good land must pay more."
"If only the payment is according to our strength," said the tall man with the bass voice, evidently foreseeing how the matter would end.
"The payment should be not too high and not too low. If it is too high it will not get paid, and there will be a loss; and if it is too low it will be bought and sold. There would be a trading in land. This is what I wished to arrange among you here."
"That is just, that is right; yes, that would do," said the peasants.
"He has a head, this George," said the broad-shouldered old man with the curls. "See what he has invented."
"Well, then, how would it be if I wished to take some land?" asked the smiling foreman.
"If there is an allotment to spare, take it and work it," said Nekhludoff.
"What do you want it for? You have sufficient as it is," said the old man with the laughing eyes.
With this the conference ended.
Nekhludoff repeated his offer, and advised the men to talk it over with the rest of the commune and to return with the answer.
The peasants said they would talk it over and bring an answer, and left in a state of excitement. Their loud talk was audible as they went along the road, and up to late in the night the sound of voices came along the river from the village.
The next day the peasants did not go to work, but spent it in considering the landlord's offer. The commune was divided into two parties--one which regarded the offer as a profitable one to themselves and saw no danger in agreeing with it, and another which suspected and feared the offer it did not understand. On the third day, however, all agreed, and some were sent to Nekhludoff to accept his offer. They were influenced in their decision by the explanation some of the old men gave of the landlord's conduct, which did away with all fear of deceit. They thought the gentleman had begun to consider his soul, and was acting as he did for its salvation. The alms which Nekhludoff had given away while in Panovo made his explanation seem likely. The fact that Nekhludoff had never before been face to face with such great poverty and so bare a life as the peasants had come to in this place, and was so appalled by it, made him give away money in charity, though he knew that this was not reasonable. He could not help giving the money, of which he now had a great deal, having received a large sum for the forest he had sold the year before, and also the hand money for the implements and stock in Kousminski. As soon as it was known that the master was giving money in charity, crowds of people, chiefly women, began to come to ask him for help. He did not in the least know how to deal with them, how to decide, how much, and whom to give to. He felt that to refuse to give money, of which he had a great deal, to poor people was impossible, yet to give casually to those who asked was not wise. The last day he spent in Panovo, Nekhludoff looked over the things left in his aunts' house, and in the bottom drawer of the mahogany wardrobe, with the brass lions' heads with rings through them, he found many letters, and amongst them a photograph of a group, consisting of his aunts, Sophia Ivanovna and Mary Ivanovna, a student, and Katusha. Of all the things in the house he took only the letters and the photograph. The rest he left to the miller who, at the smiling foreman's recommendation, had bought the house and all it contained, to be taken down and carried away, at one-tenth of the real value.
Recalling the feeling of regret at the loss of his property which he had felt in Kousminski, Nekhludoff was surprised how he could have felt this regret. Now he felt nothing but unceasing joy at the deliverance, and a sensation of newness something like that which a traveller must experience when discovering new countries.
聂赫留朵夫直到下半夜才睡着，因此第二天醒得很迟。
中午，七名被推选出来的庄稼汉应管家的邀请来到苹果园的苹果树下。管家安排了一张桌子和几条长凳，都是用木桩打进地里，再铺上木板搭成的。聂赫留朵夫和管家费了不少口舌才使农民戴上帽子，在板凳上坐下。那个退伍的士兵今天包着干净的包脚布，穿一双干净的树皮鞋，特别恭敬地把他那顶破帽子举在胸前，仿佛送丧一般。直到那个肩膀宽阔、相貌端正的老农戴上他的大帽子，紧了紧崭新的土布长外衣，走到长凳旁坐下，其余的人才学着他的样，戴上帽子，落坐了。这个老农留着花白的鬈曲大胡子，活象米开朗琪罗塑造的摩西①，他那光秃的前额被太阳晒得发黑，周围生着花白的鬈发。
--------
①米开朗琪罗（1475—1564）——意大利雕塑家、画家、建筑师。《摩西》是他的著名雕塑。据《圣经》记载，摩西是古代犹太人领袖。
等大家都坐好，聂赫留朵夫也在他们对面坐下来，臂肘搁在桌上，面前摆着一张纸，他就根据纸上的提纲开始说明他的方案。
不知是因为今天农民少一些呢，还是因为聂赫留朵夫不计较个人得失而关心大家的事，他今天并不感到心慌意乱。他自然而然地主要对肩膀宽阔、留花白大胡子的老农说话，看他赞成还是反对。但聂赫留朵夫对他估计错了。这个相貌端正的老农虽然有时也赞同地点点他那具有家长气派的端庄的头，有时听到别人的反驳就皱着眉摇摇头，其实他不太懂得聂赫留朵夫的话，往往要等别的农民用他们自己的话解释一番，他才明白。倒是坐在他旁边的一个小老头比较懂得聂赫留朵夫的话。这个小老头瞎了一只眼睛，脸上几乎没有胡子，身穿一件打过补丁的土黄布紧身外衣，脚上套着一双后跟磨歪的旧皮靴。聂赫留朵夫后来知道他是个砌炉匠。这个小老头迅速地动着眉毛，留神倾听，立刻把聂赫留朵夫的话翻译一遍。那个身材矮壮、留着雪白大胡子、一双机灵的眼睛炯炯有神的老头儿也很能领会他的话，并且找各种机会插几句嘴嘲弄东家，借此卖弄自己的小聪明。退伍士兵看样子也很懂事，可惜长期的士兵生活使他头脑迟钝，而士兵的习惯又使他讲起话来叫人摸不着头脑。对这事态度最认真的是那个声音低沉、鼻子很长、蓄有一撮山羊胡子的高个子。他穿着一件干净的土布衣服和一双新树皮鞋，完全懂得聂赫留朵夫的话，而且非不得已不开口。还有两个老头儿——一个就是昨天在会上坚决反对聂赫留朵夫一切建议的牙齿脱落的老头儿；另一个老头个儿很高，头发全白，相貌和善，瘸腿，两只瘦脚用雪白的包脚布裹着，外套一双农民靴子——几乎没有开过口，虽然一直很用心地听着。
聂赫留朵夫首先说明他对土地所有制的看法。
“照我看，”他说，“土地不能买进，也不能卖出。如果可以买卖，那么有钱人就可以买进全部土地，他们就可以凭土地使用权任意夺取没有土地的人的东西。你哪怕在地上站一下，他们也要向你收钱，”他引用斯宾塞的理论补充说。
“只有一个办法，就是把他的翅膀捆起来，看他还能不能上天，”留花白大胡子的老头眼睛含笑说。
“这话说得不错，”长鼻子老头声音低沉地说。
“是，老爷，”退伍的士兵说。
“有个婆娘给她的奶牛割点草，就被抓起来，送去坐牢，”
相貌和善的瘸腿老头说。
“我们自己的地在五俄里外。租地又贵得要命；付了地租，本钱都捞不回来，”牙齿脱落的老头儿怒气冲冲地补充说，“人家要我们长就长，要我们短就短，比劳役制还糟。”
“我同你们想的一样，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我认为占有土地是罪孽。所以我要把土地交出去。”
“嗯，这可是好事，”留摩西式鬈曲大胡子的老头说，显然以为聂赫留朵夫想出租土地。
“我来就是为了这事。我不想再占有土地了。现在就是要考虑一下，土地应该怎么分。”
“把地交给庄稼汉，不就成了吗？”牙齿脱落、怒容满面的老头说。
聂赫留朵夫觉得这句话含有怀疑他的诚意的味道，乍一听来叫人很不舒服。但他立刻镇静下来，赶紧说完自己要说的话。
“我是乐意交的，”他说，“可是交给谁？怎么交？交给哪些庄稼汉？还有，为什么要交给你们村社而不交给杰明斯科耶村社？”（这是邻近的一个村，那里份地很少。）
大家都不作声，只有退伍士兵说了一句：
“是，老爷。”
“那么，好吧，”聂赫留朵夫说，“你们倒说说，要是皇上说把地主的地都拿过来，分给农民……”
“难道真有这样的事吗？”牙齿脱落的老头儿说。
“没有，皇上什么也没有说。这只是我说的：要是皇上说，把地主的地都拿来交给农民，你们怎么办？”
“怎么办？把全部土地按人头平分，庄稼人有份，老爷也有份，”砌炉匠忽上忽下地迅速动着眉毛，说。
“要不又怎么办？按人头平分好了，”相貌和善、裹白色包脚布的瘸腿老头说。
大家都赞成这个办法，认为它能使人人满意。
“到底怎样按人头分呢？”聂赫留朵夫问。“做佣人的也有份吗？”
“绝对不行，老爷，”退伍士兵说，竭力想显出又快乐又有精神的样子。
不过，明白事理的高个子农民不同意他的意见。
“既然分，那就该人人有份，大家平分，”他想了想，声音低沉地回答。
“不行，”聂赫留朵夫事先就准备好反驳意见，说。“要是大家平分，那些自己不劳动不耕种的人，譬如老爷、听差、厨师、官吏、文书、所有的城里人，就个个都可以领到一份，可以把地卖给有钱人。这样土地就又集中到财主手里。那些靠自己一小块地过活的人，他们生儿育女，人口增加，土地就更加分散。财主又会把缺地的人抓在手里。”
“是，老爷，”退伍士兵赶快响应。
“那就得禁止出卖土地，只有自己耕种的人才有地，”砌炉匠怒气冲冲地打断退伍士兵说。
聂赫留朵夫反驳说，谁在为自己耕种，谁在为别人耕种，很难区别。
明白事理的高个子农民提出一个办法，就是大家用合作社方式耕种。
“凡是种地的就分，凡是不种地的就不分，”他用坚决的低音说。
对这种共产主义式方案，聂赫留朵夫也准备好了反对意见。他说，要做到这一点，就得人人有犁，人人有同样的马，谁也不能比谁差，或者马匹、犁、脱粒机和整个农场都是公有的，而要共同经营，还得大家意见一致。
“我们老百姓是死也不会同意的，”怒容满面的老头说。
“这样打架就打不完了，”眼睛含笑的白胡子老头说。“娘儿们准会彼此把眼珠都挖出来。”
“再说，土地有肥有瘦，怎么办？”聂赫留朵夫说。“凭什么有人可以分到黑土，有人只能分到粘土和砂地呢？”
“那只好把所有的地都划成一小块一小块的，大家平分，”
砌炉匠说。
聂赫留朵夫反对说，问题不在于一个村社分地，而在于各省都要普遍分。要是土地无代价分给农民，那么凭什么有人分到好地，有人只能分到坏地呢？人人都想分到好地。
“是，老爷，”退伍士兵说。
其余的人都不作声。
“因此事情并不象看起来那么简单，”聂赫留朵夫说。“这一层不光我们在考虑，许多人都在考虑。有一个叫乔治的美国人想出了一个办法。我同意他的意见。”
“反正你是东家，你要怎么办就怎么办。有谁拦着你？你作主就是了，”怒容满面的老头儿说。
这种插话使聂赫留朵夫感到很窘，但他高兴地发现，对这种插话感到不满的，不止他一个人。
“等一下，谢苗大叔，你让他把话说完，”明白事理的农民用威严的低音说。
他这番话使聂赫留朵夫得到了鼓励，他就向他们说明亨利•乔治的单一税方案。
“土地不属于任何人，土地属于上帝，”他讲道。
“对，这话不错，”有几个人同声回答。
“土地都是公有的，人人享有同等权利。土地有好有坏，人人都想得到好地。那么，该怎样分才公平呢？该这么办：凡是分到好地的人就该按地价付钱给没有土地的人，”聂赫留朵夫自问自答。“但究竟谁应该付钱给谁，很难确定；再说村社公益事业也需要筹款。因此得这么办：凡是分到土地的人，都要按地价付钱给村社作各种用途。这样就公平合理了。你想要土地，就得付钱，好地多付些，坏地少付些。你不要土地，就不用出钱，公益金就由拿到土地的人替你付。”
“这样可合理了，”砌炉匠动动眉毛说。“谁的地好，谁就多出钱。”
“那乔治倒是个有头脑的人，”相貌端正、胡子鬈曲的老头说。
“但价钱要大家出得起才好，”高个儿农民声音低沉地说，显然已预见到下一步的问题。
“价钱不能定得太贵，也不能太便宜……要是太贵，人家付不起，就会亏空；要是太便宜，相互买卖，就会拿土地做生意。我在这里就是要把这件事办好。”
“这话很对，这话有理。行，这样办很好，”农民们说。
“他的头脑行，”肩膀宽阔、头发鬈曲的老头又说。“那个乔治！想出来的主意多好。”
“那么，要是我希望弄到一块地，该怎么办？”管家笑嘻嘻地说。
“要是有空地，您就自己拿去种吧，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“你要地干什么？没有地你也够饱的了，”眼睛含笑的老头说。
会议到此结束。
聂赫留朵夫把他的建议又说了一遍，但并不要他们当场答复，而是劝他们同大伙商量商量，再来给他答复。
农民们说他们会去同大伙商量，然后再给他答复。他们同东家告了别，心情激动地走了。他们响亮的说话声，久久地从大路上传来，越来越远。但村子里农民们的谈话声从河上传来，一直到深晚。
第二天，农民们没有干活，都在讨论东家的建议。全村分成两派：一派认为东家的建议对他们有利，没有危险；另一派认为其中有诈，但不知道诈在哪里，因此疑虑重重。不过到第三天，大家都同意东家的建议，走来向聂赫留朵夫宣布整个村社的决定。在接受东家建议上，有个老太婆的一番话起了作用。她说东家在考虑他的灵魂，他这样做是为了拯救灵魂。老头儿们同意她的话，这就打消了对东家行为有诈的忧虑。聂赫留朵夫在巴诺伏逗留期间施舍了不少钱，这也证实老太婆的解释有道理。不过，聂赫留朵夫在这里施舍钱财，起因是他第一次看到本地农民贫穷和困苦的程度，大为震惊，因此虽然知道施舍是不合理的，还是忍不住散发了一些钱。目前他手头的钱特别多，因为收到了去年出售库兹明斯科耶树林的钱，还有出卖农具的定金。
老百姓听说东家对求告的人都给了钱，顿时就有许多人从附近各村赶来求他帮助，其中主要是妇女。他简直不知道该怎么办，该按什么原则行事，该周济谁，该给多少。他觉得既然他有的是钱，就应该周济那些确实很穷的求告者。不过，有求必应却是没有意思的。摆脱这种困境的唯一办法就是一走了事。他就赶紧离开这地方。
在巴诺伏逗留的最后一天，聂赫留朵夫来到正屋，清理房子里的杂物。在清理时，他在姑妈那个配着狮头铜环的红木旧衣柜底下抽屉里找到许多信件，里面夹着一张几个人合拍的照片，上面有索菲雅姑妈、玛丽雅姑妈、做大学生时的他和卡秋莎。卡秋莎显得纯洁、娇嫩、美丽、生气勃勃。从正房的杂物中，聂赫留朵夫只取走了信件和这张照片。其余的东西都让给了磨坊主。磨坊主通过笑嘻嘻的管家的介绍，以十分之一的价钱买下这些东西，包括巴诺伏的正屋和全部家具。
聂赫留朵夫回想他在库兹明斯科耶时怎样舍不得放弃财产，感到奇怪：他怎么会有这样的思想。现在他越来越感到放下包袱的轻松愉快，并且象旅行家发现新大陆那样觉得新鲜。
Part 2 Chapter 10
NEKHLUDOFF RETURNS TO TOWN.
The town struck Nekhludoff in a new and peculiar light on his return. He came back in the evening, when the gas was lit, and drove from the railway station to his house, where the rooms still smelt of naphthaline. Agraphena Petrovna and Corney were both feeling tired and dissatisfied, and had even had a quarrel over those things that seemed made only to be aired and packed away. Nekhludoff's room was empty, but not in order, and the way to it was blocked up with boxes, so that his arrival evidently hindered the business which, owing to a curious kind of inertia, was going on in this house. The evident folly of these proceedings, in which he had once taken part, was so distasteful to Nekhludoff after the impressions the misery of the life of the peasants had made on him, that he decided to go to a hotel the next day, leaving Agraphena Petrovna to put away the things as she thought fit until his sister should come and finally dispose of everything in the house.
Nekhludoff left home early and chose a couple of rooms in a very modest and not particularly clean lodging-house within easy reach of the prison, and, having given orders that some of his things should be sent there, he went to see the advocate. It was cold out of doors. After some rainy and stormy weather it had turned out cold, as it often does in spring. It was so cold that Nekhludoff felt quite chilly in his light overcoat, and walked fast hoping to get warmer. His mind was filled with thoughts of the peasants, the women, children, old men, and all the poverty and weariness which he seemed to have seen for the first time, especially the smiling, old-faced infant writhing with his calfless little legs, and he could not help contrasting what was going on in the town. Passing by the butchers', fishmongers', and clothiers' shops, he was struck, as if he saw them for the first time, by the appearance of the clean, well-fed shopkeepers, like whom you could not find one peasant in the country. These men were apparently convinced that the pains they took to deceive the people who did not know much about their goods was not a useless but rather an important business. The coachmen with their broad hips and rows of buttons down their sides, and the door-keepers with gold cords on their caps, the servant-girls with their aprons and curly fringes, and especially the smart isvostchiks with the nape of their necks clean shaved, as they sat lolling back in their traps, and examined the passers-by with dissolute and contemptuous air, looked well fed. In all these people Nekhludoff could not now help seeing some of these very peasants who had been driven into the town by lack of land. Some of the peasants driven to the town had found means of profiting by the conditions of town life and had become like the gentlefolk and were pleased with their position; others were in a worse position than they had been in the country and were more to be pitied than the country people.
Such seemed the bootmakers Nekhludoff saw in the cellar, the pale, dishevelled washerwomen with their thin, bare, arms ironing at an open window, out of which streamed soapy steam; such the two house-painters with their aprons, stockingless feet, all bespattered and smeared with paint, whom Nekhludoff met--their weak, brown arms bared to above the elbows--carrying a pailful of paint, and quarrelling with each other. Their faces looked haggard and cross. The dark faces of the carters jolting along in their carts bore the same expression, and so did the faces of the tattered men and women who stood begging at the street corners. The same kind of faces were to be seen at the open, windows of the eating-houses which Nekhludoff passed. By the dirty tables on which stood tea things and bottles, and between which waiters dressed in white shirts were rushing hither and thither, sat shouting and singing red, perspiring men with stupefied faces. One sat by the window with lifted brows and pouting lips and fixed eyes as if trying to remember something.
"And why are they all gathered here?" Nekhludoff thought, breathing in together with the dust which the cold wind blew towards him the air filled with the smell of rank oil and fresh paint.
In one street he met a row of carts loaded with something made of iron, that rattled so on the uneven pavement that it made his ears and head ache. He started walking still faster in order to pass the row of carts, when he heard himself called by name. He stopped and saw an officer with sharp pointed moustaches and shining face who sat in the trap of a swell isvostchik and waved his hand in a friendly manner, his smile disclosing unusually long, white teeth.
"Nekhludoff! Can it be you?"
Nekhludoff's first feeling was one of pleasure. "Ah, Schonbock!" he exclaimed joyfully; but he knew the next moment that there was nothing to be joyful about.
This was that Schonbock who had been in the house of Nekhludoff's aunts that day, and whom Nekhludoff had quite lost out of sight, but about whom he had heard that in spite of his debts he had somehow managed to remain in the cavalry, and by some means or other still kept his place among the rich. His gay, contented appearance corroborated this report.
"What a good thing that I have caught you. There is no one in town. Ah, old fellow; you have grown old," he said, getting out of the trap and moving his shoulders about. "I only knew you by your walk. Look here, we must dine together. Is there any place where they feed one decently?"
"I don't think I can spare the time," Nekhludoff answered, thinking only of how he could best get rid of his companion without hurting him.
"And what has brought you here?" he asked.
"Business, old fellow. Guardianship business. I am a guardian now. I am managing Samanoff's affairs--the millionaire, you know. He has softening of the brain, and he's got fifty-four thousand desiatins of land," he said, with peculiar pride, as if he had himself made all these desiatins. "The affairs were terribly neglected. All the land was let to the peasants. They did not pay anything. There were more than eighty thousand roubles debts. I changed it all in one year, and have got 70 per cent. more out of it. What do you think of that?" he asked proudly.
Nekhludoff remembered having heard that this Schonbock, just because, he had spent all he had, had attained by some special influence the post of guardian to a rich old man who was squandering his property--and was now evidently living by this guardianship.
"How am I to get rid of him without offending him?" thought Nekhludoff, looking at this full, shiny face with the stiffened moustache and listening to his friendly, good-humoured chatter about where one gets fed best, and his bragging about his doings as a guardian.
"Well, then, where do we dine?"
"Really, I have no time to spare," said Nekhludoff, glancing at his watch.
"Then, look here. To-night, at the races--will you be there?"
"No, I shall not be there."
"Do come. I have none of my own now, but I back Grisha's horses. You remember; he has a fine stud. You'll come, won't you? And we'll have some supper together."
"No, I cannot have supper with you either," said Nekhludoff with a smile.
"Well, that's too bad! And where are you off to now? Shall I give you a lift?"
"I am going to see an advocate, close to here round the corner."
"Oh, yes, of course. You have got something to do with the prisons--have turned into a prisoners' mediator, I hear," said Schonbock, laughing. "The Korchagins told me. They have left town already. What does it all mean? Tell me."
"Yes, yes, it is quite true," Nekhludoff answered; "but I cannot tell you about it in the street."
"Of course; you always were a crank. But you will come to the races?"
"No. I neither can nor wish to come. Please do not be angry with me."
"Angry? Dear me, no. Where do you live?" And suddenly his face became serious, his eyes fixed, and he drew up his brows. He seemed to be trying to remember something, and Nekhludoff noticed the same dull expression as that of the man with the raised brows and pouting lips whom he had seen at the window of the eating-house.
"How cold it is! Is it not? Have you got the parcels?" said Schonbock, turning to the isvostchik.
"All right. Good-bye. I am very glad indeed to have met you," and warmly pressing Nekhludoff's hand, he jumped into the trap and waved his white-gloved hand in front of his shiny face, with his usual smile, showing his exceptionally white teeth.
"Can I have also been like that?" Nekhludoff thought, as he continued his way to the advocate's. "Yes, I wished to be like that, though I was not quite like it. And I thought of living my life in that way."
聂赫留朵夫这次回城，觉得这个城市特别新奇。傍晚，他在一片光亮的街灯下从火车站回到寓所。个个房间里都还有臭樟脑的气味，阿格拉斐娜和柯尔尼都疲劳不堪，满腔怨气，甚至为收拾衣物吵架，而那些衣物的用处就在于挂出来晾一晾，透透风，再藏起来。聂赫留朵夫的房间没有被占用，但也没有收拾好。许多箱子堵住通道，进出房间不便，因此聂赫留朵夫这时回来，显然妨碍了出于奇怪的习惯而在这里干的活。聂赫留朵夫以前也参加过这类活动，但农村的贫困在他头脑里留下深刻印象，他觉得这种活动显然是荒唐的，因此十分反感。他决定第二天就搬到旅馆去住，听凭阿格拉斐娜收拾衣物——她认为这是必要的，——直到他姐姐来了，再由她最后清理房子里的全部东西。
聂赫留朵夫第二天一早就离开这所房子，在监狱附近随便找了一家简陋、肮脏的带家具公寓，要了两个房间，吩咐仆人把他从家里挑出来的东西搬到这里，自己就去找律师。
外边天气很冷。在雷雨之后往往会出现这样的春寒。天那么冷，风那么刺骨，聂赫留朵夫穿着薄大衣觉得身上发冷，就不断加快步伐以暖和身子。
他回忆着农村里的各种人：妇女、孩子、老人，他们的贫穷和困顿（他仿佛第一次见到似的），特别是那个模样象小老头、乱蹬着两条没有腿肚的细腿、一味苦笑的孩子。他情不自禁地拿农村的情形同城里的景象作对比。他经过肉店、鱼店、服装店，看到那么多肥头胖耳、衣冠楚楚的老板，不禁感到惊奇，仿佛第一次看见似的，因为这样的人乡下一个也没有。这些老板显然满心相信，他们千方百计哄骗不识货的顾客，不是什么坏事，而是十分有益的活动。在城里，丰衣足食的还有臀部肥大、背上钉有钮扣的私人马车夫，头戴饰丝绦制帽的看门人，头发鬈曲、身系围裙的侍女。特别显眼的是那些后脑勺剃得光光的出租马车夫，他们伸开手脚懒洋洋地靠在轻便马车上，鄙夷而好色地打量着过往行人。聂赫留朵夫看出这些人都是乡下人，他们丧失了土地，因此被迫进城。这些乡下人中间，有的善于利用城市条件，过起上等人的生活来，并且扬扬自得。但有的在城里过的生活比乡下还不如，因此也就更加可怜。聂赫留朵夫觉得那些在地下室窗口干活的鞋匠，就是这种可怜人；还有那些洗衣女工也是挺可怜的，她们身体干瘦，脸色苍白，披头散发，露出瘦胳膊，在敞开的窗前熨衣服，而从窗子里不断冒出带肥皂味的蒸汽。聂赫留朵夫遇见的两个油漆工也同样可怜，他们系着围裙，赤脚套看破鞋，从头到脚都沾满油漆。他们把袖子卷到胳膊肘以上，露出晒得黑黑的筋脉毕露的胳膊，手里提着油漆桶，不住地相互对骂。他们的脸色显得疲劳而愤怒。运货马车夫，一身灰土，脸色乌黑，坐在大板车上摇摇晃晃，也是同样的脸色。那些衣服褴褛、面孔浮肿，带着孩子站在街角要饭的男女，也是这样的脸色。聂赫留朵夫乘车经过小饭店，从窗子里望见里面的人也是这样的脸色。那儿，在几张摆满酒瓶和茶具的肮脏桌子之间，穿白衣服的堂倌正摇晃着身子，来回穿梭，桌子周围坐着些满头大汗、脸色通红而神情呆滞的人，嘴里又嚷又唱。有一个人坐在窗口，皱起眉头，努出嘴唇，眼睛呆呆地瞪着前方，仿佛在拚命回想什么事。
“他们聚集在这儿干什么呀？”聂赫留朵夫想，不由自主地吸着由寒风送来的灰尘和空气中新鲜油漆的刺鼻味儿。
在一条街上，一队运载铁器的货车在坎坷不平的路上发出可怕的隆隆声，追上了他，震得他脑袋和耳朵作痛。他加紧步子，想赶到货车前头去。在这铁器的隆隆声中，他忽然听见有人在叫他的名字。他停住脚步，看见前方不远处有一辆轻便马车，车上坐着一个军官，容光焕发，肤色滋润，留着两端翘起的八字胡子，胡子上涂过油。他热情地向聂赫留朵夫招招手，笑得露出一排雪白的牙齿。
“聂赫留朵夫！是你吗？”
聂赫留朵夫起初感到很高兴。
“啊！申包克！”他快活地说，但他立刻明白，根本没有什么值得高兴的。
这就是当年到聂赫留朵夫姑妈家去过的申包克。聂赫留朵夫好久没有见到他了，不过听说他尽管一身是债，从步兵团调到了骑兵队，却不知凭什么法术始终待在有钱人圈子里。
他那志得意满的神气证明了这一点。
“啊，碰到你真是太好了！我眼下在城里一个熟人也没有。哎，老兄，你可见老了，”申包克跳下马车，挺挺胸说。“我是从你走路的样子认出你来的。喂，咱们一起吃饭去，怎么样？你们这儿哪家馆子好些？”
“我不知道还有没有时间奉陪，”聂赫留朵夫回答，一心想尽快摆脱这个朋友而又不至于得罪他。“你到这儿来干什么？”他问。
“有事啊，老兄。有关监护的事。我现在当上监护人了。在管理萨玛诺夫的产业。说实在的，他是个财主。他得了脑软化症。可他有五万四千俄亩土地呢！”他神气活现地说，仿佛他自己拥有这么多土地。“他那份产业糟蹋得厉害。土地全都租给了农民。可是他们一个钱也不交，欠款就达八万多卢布。我去了一年就改变局面，让东家增加收入百分之七十。你说怎么样？”他得意扬扬地说。
聂赫留朵夫想起，他听人说过，申包克因为荡光了家产，还欠下一屁股债，这才通过特殊关系，当上一个挥霍成性的老财主的产业监护人。现在他就靠这种监护工作过活。
“怎样才能摆脱他而又不至于得罪他？”聂赫留朵夫一面想，一面瞧着他那张容光焕发、胡子抹油的胖脸，听着他亲切地谈论哪家饭馆的菜好，吹嘘他搞监护工作的本领。
“嗯，咱们究竟到哪儿去吃饭呢？”
“我可没工夫，”聂赫留朵夫瞧瞧表说。
“那么还有一件事。今天晚上赛马。你去不去？”
“不，我不去。”
“去吧！我自己现在没有马。但我总是赌格里沙的马。你记得吗？他养着几匹好马。你就去吧，咱们一块儿吃晚饭去。”
“晚饭我也不能吃，”聂赫留朵夫微笑着说。
“嘿，这是怎么一回事？你现在上哪儿去？要不要我送你去？”
“我去找个律师。他住在这儿，拐个弯就到，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“噢，对了，你在监狱里忙什么事吧？你在替坐牢的人说情，是吗？柯察金家的人告诉我了，”申包克笑着说。“他们已经走了。究竟是怎么一回事？你倒说说！”
“对，对，这都是真的，”聂赫留朵夫回答，“但街上怎么好说呢！”
“是的，是的，你一向是个怪人。那么你去看赛马吗？”
“不，我没空去，也不想去。请你不要生气。”
“嗐，生气，哪儿的话！你现在住在哪儿？”申包克问，忽然脸色变得严肃起来，眼神停滞，眉头皱起。他显然想回忆一件什么事。聂赫留朵夫看到他脸上有一种迟钝的表情，同他刚才从饭店窗口里惊奇地望见的那个皱起眉头、努出嘴唇的人一模一样。
“天好冷啊！是吗？”
“是的，是的，很冷。”
“我买的东西在你车上吗？”申包克转身问马车夫。
“嗯，那么再见。遇见你真是高兴，真是高兴，”申包克说，接着紧紧地握了握聂赫留朵夫的手，跳上马车，把他那只戴白麂皮手套的大手举到红润的脸庞前，挥了挥，照例露出白得异样的牙齿笑了笑。
“难道我原来也是个这样的人吗？”聂赫留朵夫一面想，一面继续往律师家走去。“是的，我原来还不完全是这样，但很希望做个这样的人，这样过上一辈子。”
Part 2 Chapter 11
AN ADVOCATE'S VIEWS ON JUDGES AND PROSECUTORS.
Nekhludoff was admitted by the advocate before his turn. The advocate at once commenced to talk about the Menshoffs' case, which he had read with indignation at the inconsistency of the accusation.
"This case is perfectly revolting," he said; "it is very likely that the owner himself set fire to the building in order to get the insurance money, and the chief thing is that there is no evidence to prove the Menshoffs' guilt. There are no proofs whatever. It is all owing to the special zeal of the examining magistrate and the carelessness of the prosecutor. If they are tried here, and not in a provincial court, I guarantee that they will be acquitted, and I shall charge nothing. Now then, the next case, that of Theodosia Birukoff. The appeal to the Emperor is written. If you go to Petersburg, you'd better take it with you, and hand it in yourself, with a request of your own, or else they will only make a few inquiries, and nothing will come of it. You must try and get at some of the influential members of the Appeal Committee."
"Well, is this all?"
"No; here I have a letter . . . I see you have turned into a pipe--a spout through which all the complaints of the prison are poured," said the advocate, with a smile. "It is too much; you'll not be able to manage it."
"No, but this is a striking case," said Nekhludoff, and gave a brief outline of the case of a peasant who began to read the Gospels to the peasants in the village, and to discuss them with his friends. The priests regarded this as a crime and informed the authorities. The magistrate examined him and the public prosecutor drew up an act of indictment, and the law courts committed him for trial.
"This is really too terrible," Nekhludoff said. "Can it be true?"
"What are you surprised at?"
"Why, everything. I can understand the police-officer, who simply obeys orders, but the prosecutor drawing up an act of that kind. An educated man . . ."
"That is where the mistake lies, that we are in the habit of considering that the prosecutors and the judges in general are some kind of liberal persons. There was a time when they were such, but now it is quite different. They are just officials, only troubled about pay-day. They receive their salaries and want them increased, and there their principles end. They will accuse, judge, and sentence any one you like."
"Yes; but do laws really exist that can condemn a man to Siberia for reading the Bible with his friends?"
"Not only to be exiled to the less remote parts of Siberia, but even to the mines, if you can only prove that reading the Bible they took the liberty of explaining it to others not according to orders, and in this way condemned the explanations given by the Church. Blaming the Greek orthodox religion in the presence of the common people means, according to Statute . . . the mines."
"Impossible!"
"I assure you it is so. I always tell these gentlemen, the judges," the advocate continued, "that I cannot look at them without gratitude, because if I am not in prison, and you, and all of us, it is only owing to their kindness. To deprive us of our privileges, and send us all to the less remote parts of Siberia, would be an easy thing for them."
"Well, if it is so, and if everything depends on the Procureur and others who can, at will, either enforce the laws or not, what are the trials for?"
The advocate burst into a merry laugh. "You do put strange questions. My dear sir, that is philosophy. Well, we might have a talk about that, too. Could you come on Saturday? You will meet men of science, literary men, and artists at my house, and then we might discuss these general questions," said the advocate, pronouncing the words "general questions" with ironical pathos. "You have met my wife? Do come."
"Thank you; I will try to," said Nekhludoff, and felt that he was saying an untruth, and knew that if he tried to do anything it would be to keep away froth the advocate's literary evening, and the circle of the men of science, art, and literature.
The laugh with which the advocate met Nekhludoff's remark that trials could have no meaning if the judges might enforce the laws or not, according to their notion, and the tone with which he pronounced the words "philosophy" and "general questions" proved to Nekhludoff how very differently he and the advocate and, probably, the advocate's friends, looked at things; and he felt that in spite of the distance that now existed between himself and his former companions, Schonbock, etc., the difference between himself and the circle of the advocate and his friends was still greater.
律师没有按照次序，而是提前接见了聂赫留朵夫，并且立刻谈到明肖夫母子一案。他看过这份案卷，对控告他们缺乏根据表示愤慨。
“这个案子真叫人气愤，”他说，“火很可能是房东自己放的，目的是要捞到一笔保险费。但问题在于明肖夫母子的罪行根本没有得到证实，连一点罪证也没有。这都是侦讯官过分卖力，副检察官粗心大意弄出来的。这个案子只要不转到县里，而是在这里审讯，我担保官司一定会赢，而且不取分文报酬。好，现在谈另一个案件。费多霞给皇上的呈文已经写好了。您要是上彼得堡，就随身带着，亲自递上去，再托托人情。要不然他们随便问一下司法部，那边敷衍了事，一下子把它推出来，也就是驳回上诉，这样，这笔官司就完了。
您得设法送到最高当局那里去。”
“去见皇上吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
律师笑起来。
“那可是最高级了，高得不能再高了。我说最高当局是指上诉委员会秘书或者主任。那么，没有别的事了吧？”
“有，我这里还有教派信徒写给我的信，”聂赫留朵夫从口袋里掏出一封信，说。“要是他们写的都是事实，那可真是怪事了。我今天一定要同他们见个面，了解一下到底是怎么一回事。”
“我看您已经变成一个漏斗或者瓶口，监狱里的冤案都要通过您一个一个流出来了，”律师笑嘻嘻地说。“实在大多了，您应付不了的。”
“不，这可真是咄咄怪事，”聂赫留朵夫说，接着就简要地讲了讲案情。有一个村子，老百姓聚在一起读福音书。长官走来，把他们驱散。下一个礼拜日他们又聚在一起。长官就派了警察来，写了个公文，把他们送交法院。法院侦讯官审问他们，副检察官拟好起诉书，高等法院批准起诉，他们就被送交法庭审判。副检察官宣读起诉书，桌上放着物证——福音书，他们就被判处流放。“这真是骇人听闻，”聂赫留朵夫说。“难道真有这样的事吗？”
“这有什么好奇怪的？”
“一切都很怪。嗯，警察奉命捕人，这我是能理解的，但拟起诉书的副检察官，他总是受过教育的吧？”
“错就错在这里：我们总以为检察官、侦讯官都是些自由派，都是新派人。他们一度是这样的人物，可现在完全变了。他们都是官僚，只关心每个月的二十号①。他们领薪水，还想加薪。他们行动的全部准则就在于此。他们要控告谁就控告谁，要审判谁就审判谁，要定谁的罪就定谁的罪。”
--------
①帝俄官府发薪的日子。
“一个人因为同人家一起读读福音书，就该被判处流放，天下真有这样的法律吗？”
“只要证实他们在读福音书时敢于不按教会规定解释，他们就不仅该被流放到不很远的地方，而且可以被送到西伯利亚服苦役。当众诽谤东正教，按刑法第一百九十六条，要被判处终身流放。”
“这不可能。”
“我老实告诉您，我一向对法官老爷们说，”律师继续讲下去，“我看见他们不能不感激涕零，因为我没有坐牢，您没有坐牢，我们大家都没有坐牢，那就得感谢他们的恩德。至于要褫夺我们每人的特权，流放到不很远的地方，那是再容易不过的事了。”
“要是检察官和有权引用或不引用法律的人可以为所欲为，那还要法院干什么？”
律师哈哈大笑。
“哈哈，瞧您提出什么问题来了！哎，老兄，这可是个哲学问题呀。当然，这种问题也可以谈。您礼拜六来吧。在我家里，您可以遇见学者、文人和画家。到那时咱们就可以谈谈一般问题了，”律师说“一般问题”时带有嘲讽的口气。
“我妻子您认识的。您来吧！”
“好的，我想法子来，”聂赫留朵夫回答，觉得自己在说谎。事实上，他所谓想法子，就是想法子不来律师家参加晚会，避免同学者、文人和画家应酬。
刚才聂赫留朵夫讲到法官有权引用或不引用法律，并且可以为所欲为，那还要法院干什么。律师听了他的话却哈哈大笑，而在谈到“哲学”和“一般问题”时又带着特殊的语气，这使聂赫留朵夫觉得他跟律师，大概也包括律师的朋友，对问题的看法大不相同。他还觉得尽管现在他跟申包克之流的旧友有了距离，但他跟律师和律师圈子里的人的距离要大得多。
Part 2 Chapter 12
WHY THE PEASANTS FLOCK TO TOWN.
The prison was a long way off and it was getting late, so Nekhludoff took an isvostchik. The isvostchik, a middle-aged man with an intelligent and kind face, turned round towards Nekhludoff as they were driving along one of the streets and pointed to a huge house that was being built there.
"Just see what a tremendous house they have begun to build," he said, as if he was partly responsible for the building of the house and proud of it. The house was really immense and was being built in a very original style. The strong pine beams of the scaffolding were firmly fixed together with iron bands and a plank wall separated the building from the street.
On the boards of the scaffolding workmen, all bespattered with plaster, moved hither and thither like ants. Some were laying bricks, some hewing stones, some carrying up the heavy hods and pails and bringing them down empty. A fat and finely-dressed gentleman--probably the architect--stood by the scaffolding, pointing upward and explaining something to a contractor, a peasant from the Vladimir Government, who was respectfully listening to him. Empty carts were coming out of the gate by which the architect and the contractor were standing, and loaded ones were going in. "And how sure they all are--those that do the work as well as those that make them do it--that it ought to be; that while their wives at home, who are with child, are labouring beyond their strength, and their children with the patchwork caps, doomed soon to the cold grave, smile with suffering and contort their little legs, they must be building this stupid and useless palace for some stupid and useless person--one of those who spoil and rob them," Nekhludoff thought, while looking at the house.
"Yes, it is a stupid house," he said, uttering his thought out aloud.
"Why stupid?" replied the isvostchik, in an offended tone. "Thanks to it, the people get work; it's not stupid."
"But the work is useless."
"It can't be useless, or why should it be done?" said the isvostchik. "The people get bread by it."
Nekhludoff was silent, and it would have been difficult to talk because of the clatter the wheels made.
When they came nearer the prison, and the isvostchik turned off the paved on to the macadamised road, it became easier to talk, and he again turned to Nekhludoff.
"And what a lot of these people are flocking to the town nowadays; it's awful," he said, turning round on the box and pointing to a party of peasant workmen who were coming towards them, carrying saws, axes, sheepskins, coats, and bags strapped to their shoulders.
"More than in other years?" Nekhludoff asked.
"By far. This year every place is crowded, so that it's just terrible. The employers just fling the workmen about like chaff. Not a job to be got."
"Why is that?"
"They've increased. There's no room for them."
"Well, what if they have increased? Why do not they stay in the village?"
"There's nothing for them to do in the village--no land to be had."
Nekhludoff felt as one does when touching a sore place. It feels as if the bruised part was always being hit; yet it is only because the place is sore that the touch is felt.
"Is it possible that the same thing is happening everywhere?" he thought, and began questioning the isvostchik about the quantity of land in his village, how much land the man himself had, and why he had left the country.
"We have a desiatin per man, sir," he said. "Our family have three men's shares of the land. My father and a brother are at home, and manage the land, and another brother is serving in the army. But there's nothing to manage. My brother has had thoughts of coming to Moscow, too."
"And cannot land be rented?"
"How's one to rent it nowadays? The gentry, such as they were, have squandered all theirs. Men of business have got it all into their own hands. One can't rent it from them. They farm it themselves. We have a Frenchman ruling in our place; he bought the estate from our former landlord, and won't let it--and there's an end of it."
"Who's that Frenchman?"
"Dufour is the Frenchman's name. Perhaps you've heard of him. He makes wigs for the actors in the big theatre; it is a good business, so he's prospering. He bought it from our lady, the whole of the estate, and now he has us in his power; he just rides on us as he pleases. The Lord be thanked, he is a good man himself; only his wife, a Russian, is such a brute that--God have mercy on us. She robs the people. It's awful. Well, here's the prison. Am I to drive you to the entrance? I'm afraid they'll not let us do it, though."
到监狱路很远，时间已不早了，聂赫留朵夫就雇了一辆马车。车夫是个中年人，相貌聪明而善良。在一条街上，他向聂赫留朵夫转过身来，指给他看一座正在动工修建的大厦。
“您瞧，他们在盖一座多阔气的大楼，”他说，那副神气仿佛他也是这座房子的股东，因此得意扬扬。
那座房子确实很大，结构复杂，式样别致。坚固的脚手架用粗大的松木搭成，再用铁钩扣紧，围着正在兴建的大楼；一道板墙把它同街道隔开。工人们身上溅满石灰浆，象蚂蚁似地在脚手架上来来往往，有的在砌墙，有的在劈砖头，有的在把沉甸甸的砖斗和泥桶提上去，然后把空斗和空桶放下来。
一个服装讲究的胖老爷，大概是建筑师吧，站在脚手架旁，指手划脚地对一个毕恭毕敬地听着的弗拉基米尔籍包工头说着什么。有些载货的大车从门里进来，有些空车从门里出去，都从建筑师和包工头身边驶过。
“做工的人也好，迫使他们做工的人也好，全都认为应该这样过日子。尽管工人们的妻子怀了孕，还得在家里干着不能胜任的重活，他们的孩子戴着碎布小圆帽，在濒临饿死前象小老头似的露出苦笑，乱蹬着细腿，他们自己还得为一个愚蠢无用的人，一个掠夺他们和迫使他们破产的人建造这么一座愚蠢无用的宫殿，”聂赫留朵夫瞧着这座房子，心里想。
“是的，盖这样的房子真是荒唐，”他把心里的想法说出口来。
“怎么会荒唐呢？”马车夫生气地说，“老百姓靠它吃饭，可不能说它荒唐！”
“要知道这工作是没有用的。”
“既然人家在盖，那就是有用的，”马车夫反驳说，“老百姓有饭吃了。”
聂赫留朵夫不作声，特别是因为车轮辘辘作响，说话很费力。在离监狱不远的地方，马车从石子路拐到驿道上，谈话就方便了。马车夫又同聂赫留朵夫聊了起来。
“今年怎么有这么多乡下人涌到城里来，”他说着从驭座上转过身，给聂赫留朵夫指指一伙从农村来的工人。他们背着锯子、斧子、短皮袄和口袋迎面走来。
“难道比往年多吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“多得多啦！今年到处都挤满人，简直要命。老板把乡下人丢来丢去，简直象刨花一样。到处都挤满了人。”
“怎么会这样呢？”
“人越来越多，没地方去。”
“人怎么会越来越多呢？为什么他们不肯待在乡下？”
“待在乡下没活干。没有土地呀。”
聂赫留朵夫好象一个负伤的人，觉得别人总是有意碰他的伤疤，其实那是因为碰到痛的地方才有这样的感觉。
“难道到处都是这样吗？”他暗想，并询问马车夫，他们村子里有多少土地，他自己家里有多少土地，为什么他要待在城里。
“我们乡下的地，老爷，每人平均只有一俄亩。我们家里有三口人的地，”马车夫兴致勃勃地讲起来。“我家里有父亲，一个兄弟，还有一个兄弟当兵去了。他们在地里干活，可是活不多，一干就完了。所以我那个弟弟也想到莫斯科来。”
“你们不能租点地来种吗？”
“如今上哪儿去租？原来的地主老爷都把家产吃尽卖光了。商人们把地统统抓在手里。你别想从他们手里租到土地，他们都自己经营。我们那里来了一个法国人，他把我们老东家的地全买下，自己经营。他不肯出租土地，你就毫无办法。”
“那是个什么样的法国人？”
“一个叫杜弗尔的法国人，您也许听说过。他在大剧院里给演员做假发。那是个好买卖，他发了财。他把我们女东家的地产全买下了。如今我们只好听他摆布。他想怎样欺侮我们就怎样欺侮我们。谢谢天老爷，他本人还不错。可他娶的那个俄国老婆是一只雌老虎，但愿上帝保佑别让人碰上她。她搜刮老百姓，可凶了。喏，监狱到了。您在哪儿下？在大门口吗？我看他们是不让进去的。”
Part 2 Chapter 13
NURSE MASLOVA.
When he rang the bell at the front entrance Nekhludoff's heart stood still with horror as he thought of the state he might find Maslova in to-day, and at the mystery that he felt to be in her and in the people that were collected in the prison. He asked the jailer who opened the door for Maslova. After making the necessary inquiry the jailer informed him that she was in the hospital. Nekhludoff went there. A kindly old man, the hospital doorkeeper, let him in at once and, after asking Nekhludoff whom he wanted, directed him to the children's ward. A young doctor saturated with carbolic acid met Nekhludoff in the passage and asked him severely what he wanted. This doctor was always making all sorts of concessions to the prisoners, and was therefore continually coming into conflict with the prison authorities and even with the head doctor. Fearing lest Nekhludoff should demand something unlawful, and wishing to show that he made no exceptions for any one, he pretended to be cross. "There are no women here; it is the children's ward," he said.
"Yes, I know; but a prisoner has been removed here to be an assistant nurse."
"Yes, there are two such here. Then whom do you want?"
"I am closely connected with one of them, named Maslova," Nekhludoff answered, "and should like to speak to her. I am going to Petersburg to hand in an appeal to the Senate about her case and should like to give her this. It is only a photo," Nekhludoff said, taking an envelope out of his pocket.
"All right, you may do that," said the doctor, relenting, and turning to an old woman with a white apron, he told her to call the prisoner--Nurse Maslova.
"Will you take a seat, or go into the waiting-room?"
"Thanks," said Nekhludoff, and profiting by the favourable change in the manner of the doctor towards him asked how they were satisfied with Maslova in the hospital.
"Oh, she is all right. She works fairly well, if you the conditions of her former life into account. But here she is."
The old nurse came in at one of the doors, followed by Maslova, who wore a blue striped dress, a white apron, a kerchief that quite covered her hair. When she saw Nekhludoff her face flushed, and she stopped as if hesitating, then frowned, and with downcast eyes went quickly towards him along the strip of carpet in the middle of the passage. When she came up to Nekhludoff she did not wish to give him her hand, and then gave it, growing redder still. Nekhludoff had not seen her since the day when she begged forgiveness for having been in a passion, and he expected to find her the same as she was then. But to-day she quite different. There was something new in the expression of her face, reserve and shyness, and, as it seemed to him, animosity towards him. He told her what he had already said to the doctor, i.e., that he was going to Petersburg, and he handed her the envelope with the photograph which he had brought from Panovo.
"I found this in Panovo--it's an old photo; perhaps you would like it. Take it."
Lifting her dark eyebrows, she looked at him with surprise in her squinting eyes, as if asking, "What is this for?" took the photo silently and put it in the bib of her apron.
"I saw your aunt there," said Nekhludoff.
"Did you?" she said, indifferently.
"Are you all right here?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Oh, yes, it's all right," she said.
"Not too difficult?"
"Oh, no. But I am not used to it yet."
"I am glad, for your sake. Anyhow, it is better than there."
"Than where--there?" she asked, her face flushing again.
"There--in the prison," Nekhludoff hurriedly answered.
"Why better?" she asked.
"I think the people are better. Here are none such as there must be there."
"There are many good ones there," she said.
"I have been seeing about the Menshoffs, and hope they will be liberated," said Nekhludoff.
"God grant they may. Such a splendid old woman," she said, again repeating her opinion of the old woman, and slightly smiling.
"I am going to Petersburg to-day. Your case will come on soon, and I hope the sentence will be repealed."
"Whether it is repealed or not won't matter now," she said.
"Why not now?"
"So," she said, looking with a quick, questioning glance into his eyes.
Nekhludoff understood the word and the look to mean that she wished to know whether he still kept firm to his decision or had accepted her refusal.
"I do not know why it does not matter to you," he said. "It certainly does not matter as far as I am concerned whether you are acquitted or not. I am ready to do what I told you in any case," he said decidedly.
She lifted her head and her black squinting eyes remained fixed on him and beyond him, and her face beamed with joy. But the words she spoke were very different from what her eyes said.
"You should not speak like that," she said.
"I am saying it so that you should know."
"Everything has been said about that, and there is no use speaking," she said, with difficulty repressing a smile.
A sudden noise came from the hospital ward, and the sound of a child crying.
"I think they are calling me," she said, and looked round uneasily.
"Well, good-bye, then," he said. She pretended not to see his extended hand, and, without taking it, turned away and hastily walked along the strip of carpet, trying to hide the triumph she felt.
"What is going on in her? What is she thinking? What does she feel? Does she mean to prove me, or can she really not forgive me? Is it that she cannot or that she will not express what she feels and thinks? Has she softened or hardened?" he asked himself, and could find no answer. He only knew that she had altered and that an important change was going on in her soul, and this change united him not only to her but also to Him for whose sake that change was being wrought. And this union brought on a state of joyful animation and tenderness.
When she returned to the ward, in which there stood eight small beds, Maslova began, in obedience to the nurse's order, to arrange one of the beds; and, bending over too far with the sheet, she slipped and nearly fell down.
A little convalescent boy with a bandaged neck, who was looking at her, laughed. Maslova could no longer contain herself and burst into loud laughter, and such contagious laughter that several of the children also burst out laughing, and one of the sisters rebuked her angrily.
"What are you giggling at? Do you think you are where you used to be? Go and fetch the food." Maslova obeyed and went where she was sent; but, catching the eye of the bandaged boy who was not allowed to laugh, she again burst out laughing.
Whenever she was alone Maslova again and again pulled the photograph partly out of the envelope and looked at it admiringly; but only in the evening when she was off duty and alone in the bedroom which she shared with a nurse, did she take it quite out of the envelope and gaze long at the faded yellow photograph, caressing with, her eyes every detail of faces and clothing, the steps of the veranda, and the bushes which served as a background to his and hers and his aunts' faces, and could not cease from admiring especially herself--her pretty young face with the curly hair round the forehead. She was so absorbed that she did not hear her fellow-nurse come into the room.
"What is it that he's given you?" said the good-natured, fat nurse, stooping over the photograph.
"Who's this? You?"
"Who else?" said Maslova, looking into her companion's face with a smile.
"And who's this?"
"Himself."
"And is this his mother?"
"No, his aunt. Would you not have known me?"
"Never. The whole face is altered. Why, it must be 10 years since then."
"Not years, but a lifetime," said Maslova. And suddenly her animation went, her face grew gloomy, and a deep line appeared between her brows.
"Why so? Your way of life must have been an easy one."
"Easy, indeed," Maslova reiterated, closing her eyes and shaking her head. "It is hell."
"Why, what makes it so?"
"What makes it so! From eight till four in the morning, and every night the same!"
"Then why don't they give it up?"
"They can't give it up if they want to. But what's the use of talking?" Maslova said, jumping up and throwing the photograph into the drawer of the table. And with difficulty repressing angry tears, she ran out into the passage and slammed the door.
While looking at the group she imagined herself such as she was there and dreamt of her happiness then and of the possibility of happiness with him now. But her companion's words reminded her of what she was now and what she had been, and brought back all the horrors of that life, which she had felt but dimly, and not allowed herself to realise.
It was only now that the memory of all those terrible nights came vividly back to her, especially one during the carnival when she was expecting a student who had promised to buy her out. She remembered how she--wearing her low necked silk dress stained with wine, a red bow in her untidy hair, wearied, weak, half tipsy, having seen her visitors off, sat down during an interval in the dancing by the piano beside the bony pianiste with the blotchy face, who played the accompaniments to the violin, and began complaining of her hard fate; and how this pianiste said that she, too, was feeling how heavy her position was and would like to change it; and how Clara suddenly came up to them; and how they all three decided to change their life. They thought that the night was over, and were about to go away, when suddenly the noise of tipsy voices was herd in the ante-room. The violinist played a tune and the pianiste began hammering the first figure of a quadrille on the piano, to the tune of a most merry Russian song. A small, perspiring man, smelling of spirits, with a white tie and swallow-tail coat, which he took off after the first figure, came up to her, hiccoughing, and caught her up, while another fat man, with a beard, and also wearing a dress-coat (they had come straight from a ball) caught Clara up, and for a long time they turned, danced, screamed, drank. . . . And so it went on for another year, and another, and a third. How could she help changing? And he was the cause of it all. And, suddenly, all her former bitterness against him reawoke; she wished to scold, to reproach him. She regretted having neglected the opportunity of repeating to him once more that she knew him, and would not give in to him--would not let him make use of her spiritually as he had done physically.
And she longed for drink in order to stifle the feeling of pity to herself and the useless feeling of reproach to him. And she would have broken her word if she had been inside the prison. Here she could not get any spirits except by applying to the medical assistant, and she was afraid of him because he made up to her, and intimate relations with men were disgusting to her now. After sitting a while on a form in the passage she returned to her little room, and without paying any heed to her companion's words, she wept for a long time over her wrecked life.
聂赫留朵夫在监狱大门口拉了拉铃。他不知道玛丝洛娃今天情绪怎样，又想到她和她同监的人都对他保守着什么秘密，不禁提心吊胆，神经紧张。他向出来开门的看守说明要见玛丝洛娃。看守回去打听了一下，告诉他玛丝洛娃在医院里。聂赫留朵夫就上医院。医院看门的是个和善的小老头，立刻放他进去，问明他要见什么人，就把他领到儿科病房。
一个青年医生，浑身散发着石炭酸味，在走廊里接见聂赫留朵夫，严厉地问他有什么事。这位医生处处体恤囚犯，因此经常同监狱当局，甚至同主任医生发生冲突。他唯恐聂赫留朵夫提出什么违章要求，就表示他对任何人一视同仁，还装出一副怒气冲冲的样子。
“这里没有女病人，这里是儿科病房，”青年医生说。
“我知道，不过这里有个女人是从监狱里调来担任助理护士的。”
“对，这样的女人这儿有两个。您究竟有什么事？”
“其中有个叫玛丝洛娃的，我同她很熟，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我想见见她，我为她的案子要到彼得堡去上诉。我想把这东西交给她。里面只有一张照片，”聂赫留朵夫从口袋里掏出一个信封，说。
“行，这个可以，”医生态度缓和下来说，接着吩咐一个系白围裙的老太婆把助理护士玛丝洛娃叫来。“您要不要在这儿坐一下？到候诊室去也行。”
“谢谢您，”聂赫留朵夫说，趁医生态度好转，就向他打听玛丝洛娃在医院里工作得好不好。
“还不错，要是考虑到她过去的生活经历，应该说很不错了，”医生说。“喏，她来了。”
老太婆从一扇门里走出来，后面跟着玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃穿一件条纹连衣裙，外面系着白围裙，头上扎着一块三角巾，盖住头发。她一看见聂赫留朵夫，脸刷地红起来，迟疑不决地站住，然后皱起眉头，垂下眼睛，踏着走廊里的长地毯快步向他走来。她走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，本想不同他握手，但后来还是向他伸出手，她的脸涨得越发红了。自从上次他们谈话时她发了脾气又道了歉以后，聂赫留朵夫还没有见到过她。他料想她今天的心情同上次一样。但今天她完全不同，脸上出现了一种新的表情：拘谨，羞怯，而且聂赫留朵夫觉得她对他很反感。他对她说的话同刚才对医生说的话一样。他告诉她他将去彼得堡，并且把装着他从巴诺伏带来的照片的信封交给她。
“这是我在巴诺伏找到的，一张很旧的照片，说不定您会喜欢的。拿去吧！”
她扬起黑眉毛，用她那双斜睨的眼睛惊奇地瞅了瞅，仿佛在问这给她做什么。然后默默地接过信封，把它插在围裙里。
“我在那里看到了您的姨妈，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“看到了？”她冷冷地说。
“您在这儿好吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“没什么，挺好，”她说。
“不太苦吧？”
“不，不算什么。可我还没有过惯。”
“我很替您高兴。总比那边好一些。”
“‘那边’指什么地方？”她问，顿时脸上泛起了红晕。
“那边就是牢里，”聂赫留朵夫赶快回答。
“好什么呀？”她问。
“我想这里的人好些。不象那边的人。”
“那边好人多得很，”她说。
“明肖夫母子的事我奔走过了，但愿他们能得到释放，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“但愿上帝保佑，那老太婆人真好，”她说，再次表示她对那个老太婆的看法，接着微微一笑。
“我今天要上彼得堡去。您的案子很快就会受理。我希望能撤销原判。”
“撤销也好，不撤销也好，如今对我都一样，”她说。
“为什么说：‘如今都一样’？”
“不为什么，”她说，用询问的眼光瞅了一下他的脸。
聂赫留朵夫把她这句话和这个眼光理解为她想知道，他是不是坚持他的决定，还是接受了她的拒绝而改变了主意。
“我不知道为什么对您都一样，”他说。“不过对我来说，您无罪释放也好，不释放也好，倒真的都一样。不管情况怎样，我都将照我说过的话去做，”他坚决地说。
她抬起头来。她那双斜睨的黑眼睛又象瞅着他的脸，又象瞅着别的地方。她整个脸上洋溢着快乐的神采。不过她嘴里所说的同她眼睛所说的截然不同。
“您何必说这种话呢！”她说。
“我说这话是要让您明白我的心意。”
“这事您已经说够了，用不着再说了，”她好容易忍住笑说。
病房里不知怎的喧闹起来。传来孩子的哭声。
“他们好象在叫我，”她不安地回头望望说。
“好吧，那么再见了，”他说。
她假装没有看见他伸出手来，没有跟他握手就转过身，竭力掩饰她的得意神气，沿着走廊的长地毯快步走去。
“她身上起了什么变化？她在想些什么？她有什么感受？她是要考验我，还是真的不能原谅我？她是没法把她的思想和感受说出来，还是不愿说？她的心肠变软了，还是怀恨在心？”聂赫留朵夫问自己，却怎么也无法回答。他只知道一点，那就是她变了，她的心灵里发生了重大变化。这个变化不仅使他同她联结起来，而且使他同促成这变化的上帝联结起来。
这样的联结使他欢欣鼓舞，心里充满温暖。
玛丝洛娃回到放有八张童床的病房里，听从护士的吩咐开始铺床。她铺床单的时候腰弯得太低，脚底一滑，差点儿跌交。一个脖子上扎着绷带的男孩，正在休养，看见她差点儿跌交，笑起来。玛丝洛娃也忍不住，在床边上一坐，发出响亮而富有感染性的笑声，逗得几个孩子都哈哈大笑。护士生气地对她嚷道：
“笑什么？你以为你还在原来那种地方吗！快去拿饭来。”
玛丝洛娃不作声，拿起食具到护士吩咐她的地方去，但她同那个扎着绷带、被护士禁止笑的男孩相互看了一眼，又扑哧一声笑出来。这天白天，当房间里没有人时，玛丝洛娃几次从信封里取出照片，欣赏一下。晚上下班以后，她回到同另一个助理护士合住的房间里，才把照片从信封里取出来，含情脉脉地一动不动仔细察看着照片上的那几个人、他们的服装、阳台的台阶、灌木丛，以及灌木丛前面他的脸、她的脸和两位姑妈的脸，看了好半天。她看着这张发黄的褪色照片，怎么也看不够，特别是对她自己，对她那张额上鬈发飘飞的年轻美丽的脸看得出了神。她看得这样专心致志，连那个跟她同住的助理护士走进屋子，她都没有发觉。
“这是什么？是他给你的吗？”身体肥胖、心地善良的助理护士弯下腰来看照片，问道。“难道这是你吗？”
“不是我又是谁？”玛丝洛娃笑吟吟地瞧着同伴的脸说。
“那么这是谁？就是他？这是他母亲吗？”
“是姑妈。难道你认不出来？”玛丝洛娃问。
“怎么认得出来？一辈子也认不出来。整个模样都变了。
我看离现在都有十年了吧！”
“不是几年，是隔了一辈子，”玛丝洛娃说。她的活泼样儿顿时消失。脸色变得阴郁，眉毛之间凹进去一条皱纹。
“怎么样，那边的生活一定很轻松吧。”
“哼，轻松，”玛丝洛娃闭上眼睛，摇摇头说。“比服苦役还要苦。”
“那怎么会？”
“就是这样。从晚上八点钟忙到早晨四点钟。天天这样。”
“那大家为什么不抛下这种生活呢？”
“抛是想抛的，可是办不到。说这些做什么！”玛丝洛娃说着，霍地站起来，拿起照片往抽屉里一扔，好容易忍住愤怒的眼泪，砰地一声带上门，跑到走廊里。刚才她瞧着照片，觉得自己似乎还是原来的样子，迷迷糊糊地想象着她当年是多么幸福，现在要是同他在一起又将是多么幸福。同伴的话使她想起她现在的处境，也使她想起当年在那边的生活——那种生活的痛苦，她当时只模模糊糊地感觉到，却不让自己去深入思量。现在她才清楚地想起那些痛苦的夜晚，特别是谢肉节的夜晚，她在等待那个答应替她赎身的大学生。她想起那天她穿着一件酒迹斑斑的袒胸红绸连衣裙，蓬乱的头发上系着一个大红蝴蝶结，精疲力竭，浑身虚弱，喝得醉醺醺的，直到深夜两时才把客人们送走。趁跳舞间歇，她在那个瘦得皮包骨头、满脸粉刺的给小提琴伴奏的弹钢琴女人旁边坐下，向她诉说自己的悲惨遭遇。弹钢琴女人也诉说她处境的苦恼，很想改变环境。这当儿，克拉拉也走到她们跟前。她们三人立刻决定抛弃这种生活。她们以为这个夜晚已经过去，刚要走散，忽然听见有几个喝醉酒的客人在前厅喧闹。小提琴手又拉起前奏曲，女钢琴师使劲敲着琴键，弹奏卡德里尔舞①曲第一节，用的是一首欢乐的俄罗斯歌曲。一个穿燕尾服、系白领带的矮小男人，满头大汗，酒气醺天，打着饱嗝，走过来一把搂住她的腰。到弹第二节时，他又把燕尾服脱掉。另外一个留大胡子的胖子，也穿着燕尾服（他们刚从一个舞会上出来），搂住了克拉拉的腰。他们旋转，跳舞，叫嚷，喝酒，闹了好一阵……就这样，一年又一年，一年又一年过着同样的日子。一个人怎么能不变！归根结蒂这一切都是他造成的。对他的旧恨顿时又涌上她的心头。她真想把他训斥一番，痛骂一顿。她后悔今天错过机会没有再对他说：她知道他是个怎样的人，她决不受他欺骗，不让他在精神上利用她，就象从前在肉体上利用她那样，也不让他借她来显示他的宽宏大量。她又是怜惜自己，又是徒然责备他。她很想喝点酒来浇灭心头的痛苦。要是她此刻在监狱里，她就会不遵守诺言，喝起酒来。在这里要喝酒，除了找医士，没有别的办法，可是她害怕医士，因为他老是纠缠她。现在她厌恶同男人来往。她在走廊长凳上坐了一会儿，然后回到小屋子里，没有答理同伴的话，而为自己饱经沧桑的身世哭了好半天。
--------
①四人组成两对的舞蹈，包括六个舞式。
Part 2 Chapter 14
AN ARISTOCRATIC CIRCLE.
Nekhludoff had four matters to attend to in Petersburg. The first was the appeal to the Senate in Maslova's case; the second, to hand in Theodosia Birukoff's petition to the committee; the third, to comply with Vera Doukhova's requests--i.e., try to get her friend Shoustova released from prison, and get permission for a mother to visit her son in prison. Vera Doukhova had written to him about this, and he was going to the Gendarmerie Office to attend to these two matters, which he counted as one.
The fourth matter he meant to attend to was the case of some sectarians who had been separated from their families and exiled to the Caucasus because they read and discussed the Gospels. It was not so much to them as to himself he had promised to do all he could to clear up this affair.
Since his last visit to Maslennikoff, and especially since he had been in the country, Nekhludoff had not exactly formed a resolution but felt with his whole nature a loathing for that society in which he had lived till then, that society which so carefully hides the sufferings of millions in order to assure ease and pleasure to a small number of people, that the people belonging to this society do not and cannot see these sufferings, nor the cruelty and wickedness of their life. Nekhludoff could no longer move in this society without feeling ill at ease and reproaching himself. And yet all the ties of relationship and friendship, and his own habits, were drawing him back into this society. Besides, that which alone interested him now, his desire to help Maslova and the other sufferers, made it necessary to ask for help and service from persons belonging to that society, persons whom he not only could not respect, but who often aroused in him indignation and a feeling of contempt.
When he came to Petersburg and stopped at his aunt's--his mother's sister, the Countess Tcharsky, wife of a former minister--Nekhludoff at once found himself in the very midst of that aristocratic circle which had grown so foreign to him. This was very unpleasant, but there was no possibility of getting out of it. To put up at an hotel instead of at his aunt's house would have been to offend his aunt, and, besides, his aunt had important connections and might be extremely useful in all these matters he meant to attend to.
"What is this I hear about you? All sorts of marvels," said the Countess Katerina Ivanovna Tcharsky, as she gave him his coffee immediately after his arrival. "_Vous posez pour un Howard_. Helping criminals, going the round of prisons, setting things right."
"Oh, no. I never thought of it."
"Why not? It is a good thing, only there seems to be some romantic story connected with it. Let us hear all about it."
Nekhludoff told her the whole truth about his relations to Maslova.
"Yes, yes, I remember your poor mother telling me about it. That was when you were staying with those old women. I believe they wished to marry you to their ward (the Countess Katerina Ivanovna had always despised Nekhludoff's aunts on his father's side). So it's she. _Elle est encore jolie?_"
Katerina Ivanovna was a strong, bright, energetic, talkative woman of 60. She was tall and very stout, and had a decided black moustache on her lip. Nekhludoff was fond of her and had even as a child been infected by her energy and mirth.
"No, ma tante, that's at an end. I only wish to help her, because she is innocently accused. I am the cause of it and the cause of her fate being what it is. I feel it my duty to do all I can for her."
"But what is this I have heard about your intention of marrying her?"
"Yes, it was my intention, but she does not wish it."
Katerina Ivanovna looked at her nephew with raised brows and drooping eyeballs, in silent amazement. Suddenly her face changed, and with a look of pleasure she said: "Well, she is wiser than you. Dear me, you are a fool. And you would have married her?"
"Most certainly."
"After her having been what she was?"
"All the more, since I was the cause of it."
"Well, you are a simpleton," said his aunt, repressing a smile, "a terrible simpleton; but it is just because you are such a terrible simpleton that I love you." She repeated the word, evidently liking it, as it seemed to correctly convey to her mind the idea of her nephew's moral state. "Do you know--What a lucky chance. Aline has a wonderful home--the Magdalene Home. I went there once. They are terribly disgusting. After that I had to pray continually. But Aline is devoted to it, body and soul, so we shall place her there--yours, I mean."
"But she is condemned to Siberia. I have come on purpose to appeal about it. This is one of my requests to you."
"Dear me, and where do you appeal to in this case?"
"To the Senate."
"Ah, the Senate! Yes, my dear Cousin Leo is in the Senate, but he is in the heraldry department, and I don't know any of the real ones. They are all some kind of Germans--Gay, Fay, Day--tout l'alphabet, or else all sorts of Ivanoffs, Simenoffs, Nikitines, or else Ivanenkos, Simonenkos, Nikitenkos, pour varier. Des gens de l'autre monde. Well, it is all the same. I'll tell my husband, he knows them. He knows all sorts of people. I'll tell him, but you will have to explain, he never understands me. Whatever I may say, he always maintains he does not understand it. C'est un parti pris, every one understands but only not he."
At this moment a footman with stockinged legs came in with a note on a silver platter.
"There now, from Aline herself. You'll have a chance of hearing Kiesewetter."
"Who is Kiesewetter?"
"Kiesewetter? Come this evening, and you will find out who he is. He speaks in such a way that the most hardened criminals sink on their knees and weep and repent."
The Countess Katerina Ivanovna, however strange it may seem, and however little it seemed in keeping with the rest of her character, was a staunch adherent to that teaching which holds that the essence of Christianity lies in the belief in redemption. She went to meetings where this teaching, then in fashion, was being preached, and assembled the "faithful" in her own house. Though this teaching repudiated all ceremonies, icons, and sacraments, Katerina Ivanovna had icons in every room, and one on the wall above her bed, and she kept all that the Church prescribed without noticing any contradiction in that.
"There now; if your Magdalene could hear him she would be converted," said the Countess. "Do stay at home to-night; you will hear him. He is a wonderful man."
"It does not interest me, ma tante."
"But I tell you that it is interesting, and you must come home. Now you may go. What else do you want of me? _Videz votre sac_."
"The next is in the fortress."
"In the fortress? I can give you a note for that to the Baron Kriegsmuth. _Cest un tres brave homme_. Oh, but you know him; he was a comrade of your father's. _Il donne dans le spiritisme_. But that does not matter, he is a good fellow. What do you want there?"
"I want to get leave for a mother to visit her son who is imprisoned there. But I was told that this did not depend on Kriegsmuth but on Tcherviansky."
"I do not like Tcherviansky, but he is Mariette's husband; we might ask her. She will do it for me. _Elle est tres gentille_."
"I have also to petition for a woman who is imprisoned there without knowing what for."
"No fear; she knows well enough. They all know it very well, and it serves them right, those short-haired [many advanced women wear their hair short, like men] ones."
"We do not know whether it serves them right or not. But they suffer. You are a Christian and believe in the Gospel teaching and yet you are so pitiless."
"That has nothing to do with it. The Gospels are the Gospels, but what is disgusting remains disgusting. It would be worse if I pretended to love Nihilists, especially short-haired women Nihilists, when I cannot bear them."
"Why can you not bear them?"
"You ask why, after the 1st of March?" [The Emperor Alexander II was killed on the first of March, old style.]
"They did not all take part in it on the 1st of March."
"Never mind; they should not meddle with what is no business of theirs. It's not women's business."
"Yet you consider that Mariette may take part in business."
"Mariette? Mariette is Mariette, and these are goodness knows what. Want to teach everybody."
"Not to teach but simply to help the people."
"One knows whom to help and whom not to help without them."
"But the peasants are in great need. I have just returned from the country. Is it necessary, that the peasants should work to the very limits of their strength and never have sufficient to eat while we are living in the greatest luxury?" said Nekhludoff, involuntarily led on by his aunt's good nature into telling her what he was in his thoughts.
"What do you want, then? That I should work and not eat anything?"
"No, I do not wish you not to eat. I only wish that we should all work and all eat." He could not help smiling as he said it.
Again raising her brow and drooping her eyeballs his aunt look at him curiously. "_Mon cher vous finirez mal_," she said.
Just then the general, and former minister, Countess Tcharsky's husband, a tall, broad-shouldered man, came into the room.
"Ah, Dmitri, how d'you do?" he said, turning his freshly-shaved cheek to Nekhludoff to be kissed. "When did you get here?" And he silently kissed his wife on the forehead.
"_Non il est impayable_," the Countess said, turning to her husband. "He wants me to go and wash clothes and live on potatoes. He is an awful fool, but all the same do what he is going to ask of you. A terrible simpleton," she added. "Have you heard? Kamenskaya is in such despair that they fear for her life," she said to her husband. "You should go and call there."
"Yes; it is dreadful," said her husband.
"Go along, then, and talk to him. I must write some letters."
Hardly had Nekhludoff stepped into the room next the drawing-room than she called him back.
"Shall I write to Mariette, then?"
"Please, ma tante."
"I shall leave a blank for what you want to say about the short-haired one, and she will give her husband his orders, and he'll do it. Do not think me wicked; they are all so disgusting, your prologues, but _je ne leur veux pas de mal_, bother them. Well, go, but be sure to stay at home this evening to hear Kiesewetter, and we shall have some prayers. And if only you do not resist _cela vous fera beaucoup de bien_. I know your poor mother and all of you were always very backward in these things."
聂赫留朵夫在彼得堡有三件事要办：向枢密院提出上诉，要求重新审查玛丝洛娃案；把费多霞的案子提交上告委员会；受薇拉之托到宪兵司令部或者第三厅去要求释放舒斯托娃，并让一个做母亲的同关在要塞里的儿子见面。为了这事薇拉给他写过信。这两件事他并在一起，算作第三件。再有就是教派信徒的案子，他们因为诵读和讲解福音书而被迫离开家人，流放高加索。他与其说是答应他们，不如说是自己下定决心，一定要使这个案子真相大白。
聂赫留朵夫自从上次访问玛斯连尼科夫，特别是回乡一次以后，他不是随便断定，而是全身心感觉到，他憎恶他生活在其中的那个圈子，憎恶那个为了确保少数人享福而迫使千万人受苦并且竭力加以掩盖的圈子。那个圈子里的人没有看到，也看不到他们的苦难，因此也看不到自己生活的残酷和罪恶。聂赫留朵夫现在同那个圈子里的人交往，不能不觉得嫌恶，不能不责备自己。不过，长期的生活习惯又把他吸引到那个圈子里去，他的亲友也吸引着他。而主要是因为要办理他现在唯一关心的事——帮助玛丝洛娃和他愿意帮助的其他一切受难者，他不得不求助于那个圈子里的人，尽管那些人不仅无法使他尊敬，而且常常使他愤慨和蔑视。
聂赫留朵夫来到彼得堡，住在姨妈察尔斯基伯爵夫人家里。他的姨父做过大臣。他一到姨妈家，就落到同他格格不入的贵族社会的核心里。这使他很反感，但又无可奈何。要是不住姨妈家而住旅馆，那就会得罪姨妈。而他知道姨妈交游广阔，对他要奔走的各种事可能极有帮助。
“啊，关于你，我听到些什么事啦？真是太奇怪了，”姨妈等他一到立刻请他喝咖啡，这样对他说。“你简直是霍华德①！你帮助罪犯，视察监狱，平反冤狱。”
“不，我连想都没有想过这样做。”
“那很好。不过，这里面好象还有什么风流韵事吧。嗯，你倒说说！”
聂赫留朵夫把他同玛丝洛娃的关系从头到尾讲了一遍。
“我记得，记得，可怜的爱伦②对我说起过，当年你住在那两个老太婆家里，她们好象要你同她们的养女结婚，”察尔斯基伯爵夫人一向瞧不起聂赫留朵夫的两位姑妈。“……原来就是她吗？她现在还漂亮吗？”
--------
①约翰•霍华德（1726—1790）——英国慈善家，为改良监狱制度进行过活动。
②指聂赫留朵夫的母亲。
这位姨妈今年六十岁，身体健康，精力充沛，兴致勃勃，谈锋很健。她的身材又高又胖，唇上有黑色汗毛。聂赫留朵夫喜欢她，从小就受她生气蓬勃和快活开朗的性格的影响。
“不，姨妈，那件事已经结束了。我现在只想帮助她，因为第一她被冤枉判了刑，我有责任，再说她这辈子弄到如此地步，我更是罪责难逃。我觉得我应该尽一切力量替她奔走。”
“可我怎么听人说你要同她结婚呢？”
“是的，我有过这样的想法，可是她不愿意。”
察尔斯基伯爵夫人扬起眉毛，垂下眼珠，惊讶地默默瞧了瞧外甥。她的脸色顿时变了，现出高兴的样子。
“嗯，她比你聪明。嘿，你可真是个傻瓜！你真的想同她结婚吗？”
“当然。”
“她干过那种营生，你还愿意同她结婚吗？”
“更加愿意了。因为我是罪魁祸首。”
“哼，你简直是个蠢货，”姨妈忍住笑说。“十足的蠢货，但我就喜欢你这种十足的蠢货，”她反复说，特别喜欢“蠢货”这个名词，因为她认为这个名词确切地表明了外甥的智力和精神状态。“说来也真凑巧，”她说下去。“阿林办了个出色的抹大拉①收容所。我去过一次。她们真叫人恶心。我回来从头到脚都好好地洗了一遍。不过阿林办这事是全心全意的。我们就把她，你那个女人，交给她吧。要叫她们这批人改恶从善，再没有比阿林更有办法了。”
--------
①原指《新约全书•路加福音》中从良的妓女。
“不过她被判服苦役了。我就是来替她奔走，要求撤销这个判决的。这是我来求您的第一件事。”
“原来如此！那么她的案子归哪里管呢？”
“枢密院。”
“枢密院吗？对了，我那个亲爱的表弟廖伏什卡就在枢密院。不过他是在那儿的傻瓜部里办事，当承宣官。至于真正的枢密官我可一个也不认识。天知道他们是些什么人：要不是德国人，什么盖啦，费啦，德啦，无奇不有，就是什么伊凡诺夫啦，谢苗诺夫啦，尼基丁啦，再不然就是什么伊凡宁科啦，西蒙宁科啦，尼基丁科啦，五花八门，都是另一个世界的人。好吧，反正我对丈夫说一下就是了。他认识他们。他什么人都认识。我会对他说的。但你自己得对他说个清楚，我的话他总是听不懂。不管我说什么，他总是说什么也不明白。
他这是存心装不懂。人家个个听得懂，就是他听不懂。”
这时，一个穿长统袜的男仆端来一个银托盘，上面放着一封信。
“正好是阿林写来的信。这下子你就可以听见基泽维特的讲话了。”
“基泽维特是什么人？”
“基泽维特吗？你今天晚上来吧。你就会知道他是个什么人了。他讲得那么动人，就连死不改悔的罪犯听了也会跪下来，痛哭流涕，诚心忏悔。”
不论这事有多怪，也不论这事同察尔斯基伯爵夫人的脾气多么格格不入，她却狂热地信奉基督教的精神在于赎罪那种学说。她常到宣传这种学说的聚会场所，有时还把信徒召集到家里。这种风行一时的学说不仅否定一切宗教仪式和圣像，而且否定圣礼，但察尔斯基伯爵夫人却在每个房间里挂着圣像，甚至连床头上都有圣像，她还参与一切教会仪式，并不认为这同赎罪说有什么矛盾。
“对了，应该让你的抹大拉听听他的讲道，她会皈依的，”伯爵夫人说。“你今天晚上一定要待在家里。你听听他的讲道。
这是一个了不起的人物。”
“我对这种事不感兴趣，姨妈。”
“我告诉你，这很有趣。你一定要来。那么，你倒说说，你还有什么事要我办？全说出来吧！”
“还有，在要塞那边也有一件事。”
“在要塞那边？好，我可以给你写一封信，你到那边去找克里斯穆特男爵。他这人人品极好。你自己会知道的。他是你父亲的同事。他就是对关亡着了迷。不过，这也没关系。他这人心地挺好。你在那边有什么事？”
“我要求他们准许一个做母亲的同关在那边的儿子见一次面。不过我听说这种事不归克里斯穆特管，它归切尔维扬斯基管。”
“切尔维扬斯基这人我可不喜欢，但他是玛丽爱特的丈夫。可以托托她，她肯为我出力的。她挺可爱。”
“我再要为另一个女人求情。她坐了几个月牢，可是谁也不知道为了什么。”
“不会的，她自己一定知道为了什么。她们清楚得很。她们都是罪有应得，这批剃光头的家伙。”
“我们不知道是不是罪有应得。可是她们在受罪。您是位基督徒，相信福音书，可是心肠这么硬……”
“这可不相干。福音书是福音书，讨厌的就是讨厌的。臂如说，我恨虚无党，特别是那些剪短头发的女虚无党，要是我假装喜欢她们，那就不好了。”
“您到底为什么恨她们呢？”
“在出了三月一日事件①以后，你还要问为什么吗？”
--------
①指一八八一年三月一日沙皇亚历山大二世被民意党人暗杀一事。
“那些女人又不是个个都参加三月一日事件的。”
“还不是一样，她们为什么要管闲事？那又不是女人家的事。”
“那么，为什么您认为玛丽爱特就可以过问那种事呢？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“玛丽爱特吗？玛丽爱特是玛丽爱特。可是天知道她是什么路数。一个轻薄的女人倒想教训起大家来了。”
“不是教训人，只是想帮助老百姓。”
“没有她们，人家也知道谁该帮助，谁不该帮助。”
“不过，您要知道，老百姓穷得很。喏，我刚从乡下回来。农民干活干得死去活来，还吃不饱肚子，我们却过着穷奢极侈的生活。这难道合理吗？”聂赫留朵夫不由得受他姨妈善心的影响，把心里话都说了出来。
“那你是不是要我也去做工而不吃饭呢？”
“不，我不是要您不吃饭，”聂赫留朵夫回答，不由得笑了，“我只是要人人工作，个个有饭吃。”
姨妈又拧紧眉头，垂下眼珠，好奇地瞧着他。
“我的好外甥，你不会有好下场的，”她说。
“那是为什么呀？”
这时候，一个身材很高、肩膀宽阔的将军走进房间里来。
这就是察尔斯基伯爵夫人的丈夫，一位退休的大臣。
“啊，德米特里，你好，”他说，凑过刮得光光的脸颊让聂赫留朵夫亲吻。“你几时来的？”
他默默地吻了吻妻子的前额。
“哦，他这个人真是少见，”察尔斯基伯爵夫人对丈夫说。
“他叫我到河边去洗衣服，光吃土豆过日子。他是个十足的傻瓜，不过他求你的事，你还是帮他办一下吧。他是个十足的蠢货，”她又说。“你有没有听到，据说卡敏斯卡雅伤心得不得了，大家怕她的命会保不住，”她对丈夫说，“你最好去看她一下。”
“是吗，这太可怕了，”做丈夫的说。
“好，你去同他谈谈，我要写信了。”
聂赫留朵夫刚走到客厅旁边那个房间里，她就对他叫道：
“那么要给玛丽爱特写封信吗？”
“麻烦您了，姨妈。”
“那么我就在信纸上留一块空白，你自己把那个短头发女人的事写上去，玛丽爱特会叫她丈夫去办的。他一定会办的。你别以为我这人心眼儿坏。她们，就是那批受你保护的人，都很可恶，但我并不希望她们遭殃。上帝保佑她们！你去吧。不过今天晚上你一定要待在家里。你可以听听基泽维特的讲道。我们一块儿做祷告。只要你不反对，这对你是大有好处的。我知道，爱伦也好，你也好，在这方面都很落后。那么再见了。”
Part 2 Chapter 15
AN AVERAGE STATESMAN.
Count Ivan Michaelovitch had been a minister, and was a man of strong convictions. The convictions of Count Ivan Michaelovitch consisted in the belief that, just as it was natural for a bird to feed on worms, to be clothed in feathers and down, and to fly in the air, so it was natural for him to feed on the choicest and most expensive food, prepared by highly-paid cooks, to wear the most comfortable and most expensive clothing, to drive with the best and fastest horses, and that, therefore, all these things should be ready found for him. Besides this, Count Ivan Michaelovitch considered that the more money he could get out of the treasury by all sorts of means, the more orders he had, including different diamond insignia of something or other, and the oftener he spoke to highly-placed individuals of both sexes, so much the better it was.
All the rest Count Ivan Michaelovitch considered insignificant and uninteresting beside these dogmas. All the rest might be as it was, or just the reverse. Count Ivan Michaelovitch lived and acted according to these lights for 40 years, and at the end of 40 years reached the position of a Minister of State. The chief qualities that enabled Count Ivan Michaelovitch to reach this position were his capacity of understanding the meaning of documents and laws and of drawing up, though clumsily, intelligible State papers, and of spelling them correctly; secondly, his very stately appearance, which enabled him, when necessary, to seem not only extremely proud, but unapproachable and majestic, while at other times he could be abjectly and almost passionately servile; thirdly, the absence of any general principles or rules, either of personal or administrative morality, which made it possible for him either to agree or disagree with anybody according to what was wanted at the time. When acting thus his only endeavour was to sustain the appearance of good breeding and not to seem too plainly inconsistent. As for his actions being moral or not, in themselves, or whether they were going to result in the highest welfare or greatest evil for the whole of the Russian Empire, or even the entire world, that was quite indifferent to him. When he became minister, not only those dependent on him (and there were great many of them) and people connected with him, but many strangers and even he himself were convinced that he was a very clever statesman. But after some time had elapsed and he had done nothing and had nothing to show, and when in accordance with the law of the struggle for existence others, like himself, who had learnt to write and understand documents, stately and unprincipled officials, had displaced him, he turned out to be not only far from clever but very limited and badly educated. Though self-assured, his views hardly reaching the level of those in the leading articles of the Conservative papers, it became apparent that there was nothing in him to distinguish him from those other badly-educated and self-assured officials who had pushed him out, and he himself saw it. But this did not shake his conviction that he had to receive a great deal of money out of the Treasury every year, and new decorations for his dress clothes. This conviction was so firm that no one had the pluck to refuse these things to him, and he received yearly, partly in form of a pension, partly as a salary for being a member in a Government institution and chairman of all sorts of committees and councils, several tens of thousands of roubles, besides the right--highly prized by him--of sewing all sorts of new cords to his shoulders and trousers, and ribbons to wear under and enamel stars to fix on to his dress coat. In consequence of this Count Ivan Michaelovitch had very high connections.
Count Ivan Michaelovitch listened to Nekhludoff as he was wont to listen to the reports of the permanent secretary of his department, and, having heard him, said he would give him two notes, one to the Senator Wolff, of the Appeal Department. "All sorts of things are reported of him, but dans tous les cas c'est un homme tres comme ii faut," he said. "He is indebted to me, and will do all that is possible." The other note Count Ivan Michaelovitch gave Nekhludoff was to an influential member of the Petition Committee. The story of Theodosia Birukoff as told by Nekhludoff interested him very much. When Nekhludoff said that he thought of writing to the Empress, the Count replied that it certainly was a very touching story, and might, if occasion presented itself, be told her, but he could not promise. Let the petition be handed in in due form.
Should there be an opportunity, and if a petit comite were called on Thursday, he thought he would tell her the story. As soon as Nekhludoff had received these two notes, and a note to Mariette from his aunt, he at once set off to these different places.
First he went to Mariette's. He had known her as a half-grown girl, the daughter of an aristocratic but not wealthy family, and had heard how she had married a man who was making a career, whom Nekhludoff had heard badly spoken of; and, as usual, he felt it hard to ask a favour of a man he did not esteem. In these cases he always felt an inner dissension and dissatisfaction, and wavered whether to ask the favour or not, and always resolved to ask. Besides feeling himself in a false position among those to whose set he no longer regarded himself as belonging, who yet regarded him as belonging to them, he felt himself getting into the old accustomed rut, and in spite of himself fell into the thoughtless and immoral tone that reigned in that circle. He felt that from the first, with his aunt, he involuntarily fell into a bantering tone while talking about serious matters.
Petersburg in general affected him with its usual physically invigorating and mentally dulling effect.
Everything so clean, so comfortably well-arranged and the people so lenient in moral matters, that life seemed very easy.
A fine, clean, and polite isvostchik drove him past fine, clean, polite policemen, along the fine, clean, watered streets, past fine, clean houses to the house in which Mariette lived. At the front door stood a pair of English horses, with English harness, and an English-looking coachman on the box, with the lower part of his face shaved, proudly holding a whip. The doorkeeper, dressed in a wonderfully clean livery, opened the door into the hall, where in still cleaner livery with gold cords stood the footman with his splendid whiskers well combed out, and the orderly on duty in a brand-new uniform. "The general does not receive, and the generaless does not receive either. She is just going to drive out."
Nekhludoff took out Katerina Ivanovna's letter, and going up to a table on which lay a visitors' book, began to write that he was sorry not to have been able to see any one; when the footman went up the staircase the doorkeeper went out and shouted to the coachman, and the orderly stood up rigid with his arms at his sides following with his eyes a little, slight lady, who was coming down the stairs with rapid steps not in keeping with all the grandeur.
Mariette had a large hat on, with feathers, a black dress and cape, and new black gloves. Her face was covered by a veil.
When she saw Nekhludoff she lifted the veil off a very pretty face with bright eyes that looked inquiringly at him.
"Ah, Prince Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff," she said, with a soft, pleasant voice. "I should have known--"
"What! you even remember my name?"
"I should think so. Why, I and my sisters have even been in love with you," she said, in French. "But, dear me, how you have altered. Oh, what a pity I have to go out. But let us go up again," she said and stopped hesitatingly. Then she looked at the clock. "No, I can't. I am going to Kamenskaya's to attend a mass for the dead. She is terribly afflicted."
"Who is this Kamenskaya?"
"Have you not heard? Her son was killed in a duel. He fought Posen. He was the only son. Terrible I The mother is very much afflicted."
"Yes. I have heard of it."
"No, I had better go, and you must come again, to-night or to-morrow," she said, and went to the door with quick, light steps.
"I cannot come to-night," he said, going out after her; "but I have a request to make you," and he looked at the pair of bays that were drawing up to the front door.
"What is this?"
"This is a letter from aunt to you," said Nekhludoff, handing her a narrow envelope, with a large crest. "You'll find all about it in there."
"I know Countess Katerina Ivanovna thinks I have some influence with my husband in business matters. She is mistaken. I can do nothing and do not like to interfere. But, of course, for you I am willing to be false to my principle. What is this business about?" she said, searching in vain for her pocket with her little black gloved hand.
"There is a girl imprisoned in the fortress, and she is ill and innocent."
"What is her name?"
"Lydia Shoustova. It's in the note."
"All right; I'll see what I can do," she said, and lightly jumped into her little, softly upholstered, open carriage, its brightly-varnished splash-guards glistening in the sunshine, and opened her parasol. The footman got on the box and gave the coachman a sign. The carriage moved, but at that moment she touched the coachman with her parasol and the slim-legged beauties, the bay mares, stopped, bending their beautiful necks and stepping from foot to foot.
"But you must come, only, please, without interested motives," and she looked at him with a smile, the force of which she well knew, and, as if the performance over and she were drawing the curtain, she dropped the veil over her face again. "All right," and she again touched the coachman.
Nekhludoff raised his hat, and the well-bred bays, slightly snorting, set off, their shoes clattering on the pavement, and the carriage rolled quickly and smoothly on its new rubber tyres, giving a jump only now and then over some unevenness of the road.
察尔斯基伯爵是位退休大臣，对一些事情自己有坚定不移的看法。
他从青年时代起就坚决相信，鸟儿天生要吃昆虫，要披羽毛和绒毛，要在空中飞翔，同样，他生下来就该吃名厨烹调的山珍海味，该穿轻暖舒适的华贵衣服，该坐最快最稳的马车，因此这一切都得为他准备好。此外，察尔斯基伯爵认为，他从国库支取的现款越多，他获得的勋章——包括钻石勋章——越多，他同皇亲国戚的交往和谈话越频繁，他就越满意。同这种基本宗旨相比，察尔斯基伯爵认为其他一切都微不足道，毫无价值。其他一切，可以这样，也可以那样，都无所谓。本着这种信念，察尔斯基伯爵在彼得堡生活了四十年，活动了四十年，而在四十年届满时当上了大臣。
察尔斯基伯爵谋得这种高位的主要条件在于，第一，他有本事看懂公文和法规，有本事起草虽不漂亮但可以看懂的公文，而且没有什么错别字；第二，他生得仪表堂堂，在必要时可以装得十分自负，甚至使人感到高不可攀，威风凛凛，在另一种场合，却又可以卑躬屈节，达到肉麻和下贱的地步；第三，不论在个人道德还是公务处理上他没有一成不变的原则，只要有需要，他可以同意一切，也可以反对一切。他在行动的时候，总是竭力摆出道貌岸然的样子，使人不觉得他自相矛盾。至于他的行为是不是合乎道德规范，对俄罗斯帝国或全世界会造成极大益处还是极大害处，他都无所谓。
他当上大臣以后，不仅所有依赖他的人（依赖他的人和他的亲信极多），甚至一切局外人和他自己都深信，他是一个英明的治国人材。但过了一些时候，他却毫无建树，毫无政绩。于是按照生存竞争的法则，就有一些同他一样能起草公文和看懂公文、仪表堂堂而毫无原则的官僚把他排挤出去，他只好退休。直到这时大家才明白，他这人不仅并不英明卓越，深谋远虑，而且鼠目寸光，不学无术，却又刚愎自用。其实照他的程度只能勉强读懂庸俗的保守派报纸的社论。的确，他同那些不学无术、刚愎自用、把他排挤出来的官僚毫无区别。这一层他自己明白，但这丝毫也不会动摇他的信念，就是他应该年年领取大笔公款，年年获得新的勋章来装饰他讲究的衣服。这种信念十分顽强，因此谁也不敢停止给他这些酬劳。他照旧每年领取几万卢布，一部分算是养老金，一部分算是参与国事的报酬，因为他在最高政府机关里挂了个名，又担任各种各样委员会的主席。此外，他又年年获得他所珍重的肩上或长裤上的丝绦，礼服上的新绶带和珐琅星章。这样，察尔斯基伯爵的交游就越发广阔了。
察尔斯基伯爵听聂赫留朵夫讲话就象以前听办公室主任报告什么事一样。他听完以后说，他要为聂赫留朵夫写两封信，其中一封是给上诉部枢密官沃尔夫的。
“人家对他有种种说法，但不论怎么说，他是个正派人，”
他说。“他还欠了我的情，准会尽力去办的。”
察尔斯基伯爵给他的另一封信，是写给上诉委员会里一个有势力的人物的。他对聂赫留朵夫所说的费多霞一案很感兴趣。聂赫留朵夫告诉他想就此事写个呈文给皇后，察尔斯基伯爵说这事确实很动人，有机会要向那边说说。但他不能说定。上诉还是照章办理的好。他想，要是有机会，要是礼拜四举行碰头会，他可能谈一谈这件事。
聂赫留朵夫拿到伯爵写的两封信和姨妈写给玛丽爱特的信，立刻就到那几个地方去。
他先去找玛丽爱特。他认识她的时候，她还是个并不富裕的贵族家庭的少女，后来知道她嫁给了一个官运亨通的人。关于这个人他听到一些不好的名声，主要是他对千百个政治犯残酷无情，特别擅长折磨人。聂赫留朵夫照例心头感到十分沉重。他想到为了帮助被压迫者不得不站在压迫者一边，因为他得去向他们求情，要他们对某几个人手下留情，稍稍减轻他们习以为常、因而不以为意的残酷手段。而他这样做就等于承认他们的行为是合法的。遇到这种情况，他总觉得内心很矛盾，自怨自艾，对求情的事拿不定主意，但最后还是决定去。他这样做，在玛丽爱特和她丈夫面前确实感到别扭、羞愧、不愉快，但关在单身牢房里那个受罪的不幸女人却能因此获得释放，她和她的亲人就不会再备受折磨。此外，他觉得向那批人求情往往言不由衷，因为他已不把他们看作是自己人，而他们却把他当作自己人。他处身在这个圈子里，觉得又落到惯常的旧轨道，不由自主地屈服于笼罩这个圈子的轻浮罪恶的气氛。他在察尔斯基姨妈家里就有这样的感觉。今天早晨他同她谈到一些很严肃的问题时，就用了戏谑的口吻。
总的说来，久别的彼得堡照例对他起了刺激肉体和麻痹精神的作用：一切都是那么清洁、舒适、方便，主要是人们在道德上无所追求，过日子就特别轻松。
干净漂亮、彬彬有礼的马车夫，载着他在干净漂亮、彬彬有礼的警察身旁经过，沿着洒过水的干净漂亮的街道，经过干净漂亮的房子，来到河滨玛丽爱特的房子前。
大门口停着一辆马车，套着两匹戴眼罩的英国马。一个模仿英国人气派的马车夫，下半截面颊上留着络腮胡子，穿着号衣，手拿马鞭，神气活现地坐在驭座上。
门房穿着一身非常干净的制服，打开通门廊的大门。门廊里站着一个跟班，号衣更加干净，上面镶着丝绦，络腮胡子梳理得更加整齐好看。还有一个值班的勤务兵，穿一身干净的崭新军服，身上带着刺刀。
“将军现在不会客。将军夫人也不会客。她现在要出门。”
聂赫留朵夫拿出察尔斯基伯爵夫人的信，取出他的名片，然后走到放着来宾留言簿的小桌旁，拿起笔来写道：“来访未晤，甚以为憾。”他刚写到这里，跟班走到楼梯口，门房走到大门外，喝道：“来车！”勤务兵就挺直身子立正，两手贴住裤缝，两眼迎接从楼上下来的身材瘦小而步伐快得同她的身份不相称的太太。
玛丽爱特头戴一顶插有羽毛的大帽子，身穿黑色连衣裙，外披黑斗篷，手戴崭新的黑手套，脸上遮着面纱。
她一看见聂赫留朵夫，就撩起面纱，露出她那非常可爱的脸和一双亮晶晶的眼睛，疑问地对他瞅了一眼。
“啊，德米特里•伊凡内奇公爵！”她用愉快动听的声音叫道。“我该认得……”
“怎么，您连我的称呼都还记得吗？”
“可不是，我跟我妹妹当年还爱上了您呢，”她用法语说。
“唉，您的模样可变多了。可惜我现在要出去。要不，我们回到楼上去吧，”她说着，迟疑不决地站住。
她瞧了瞧墙上的挂钟。
“不，不行。我要到卡敏斯卡雅家去参加丧事礼拜。她伤心透了。”
“卡敏斯卡雅是谁呀？”
“难道您没听说吗？……她的儿子在决斗中被人打死了。他跟波森决斗。他是独生子。真是可怕。他母亲伤心死了。”
“是的，我听说了。”
“不，我还是去一下好，您明天或者今天晚上来吧，”她说，迈开轻快的步子向大门口走去。
“我今天晚上不能来，”他跟她一起走到大门口，回答说。
“要知道，我有事找您，”他说，眼睛却瞧着那对向门口走来的棕黄马。
“什么事啊？”
“喏，这是我姨妈的信，信上讲的就是那件事，”聂赫留朵夫说，递给她上面印有很大花体姓氏字母的长信封。“您看了信就明白了。”
“我知道，察尔斯基伯爵夫人以为我在公事上可以左右丈夫。她错了。我无能为力，我也不愿过问他的事。不过，当然罗，为了伯爵夫人和您，我可以破一次例。那么，究竟是什么事？”她说，用那只戴黑手套的小手摸索她的口袋，却没有找着。
“有个姑娘被关在要塞里，可是她有病，吃了冤枉官司了。”
“她姓什么？”
“舒斯托娃。李迪雅•舒斯托娃。信上写了。”
“好吧，我去试试，”她说，轻盈地跳上挡泥板在阳光下闪闪发亮的皮座弹簧马车，打开阳伞。跟班在驭座上坐下来，示意车夫赶车。马车刚一移动，她就用阳伞碰碰车夫的脊背，那两匹漂亮的细皮英国种母马就被马勒拉住，仰起好看的头，站住，但不住地活动着它们的细腿。
“您务必要来，但不光是为了办您那些事，”她说着嫣然一笑，而且很懂得这一笑的力量。接着，仿佛演完戏放下幕布，她把面纱放下。“好，我们走吧，”她又用阳伞碰碰车夫。
聂赫留朵夫举起帽子。那两匹纯种棕黄色母马喷着鼻子，蹄子得得地敲响马路，飞奔而去，马车的新橡胶轮胎在道路坎坷的地方偶尔轻轻跳动一下。
Part 2 Chapter 16
AN UP-TO-DATE SENATOR.
When Nekhludoff remembered the smiles that had passed between him and Mariette, he shook his head.
"You have hardly time to turn round before you are again drawn into this life," he thought, feeling that discord and those doubts which the necessity to curry favour from people he did not esteem caused.
After considering where to go first, so as not to have to retrace his steps, Nekhludoff set off for the Senate. There he was shown into the office where he found a great many very polite and very clean officials in the midst of a magnificent apartment. Maslova's petition was received and handed on to that Wolf, to whom Nekhludoff had a letter from his uncle, to be examined and reported on.
"There will be a meeting of the Senate this week," the official said to Nekhludoff, "but Maslova's case will hardly come before that meeting."
"It might come before the meeting on Wednesday, by special request," one of the officials remarked.
During the time Nekhludoff waited in the office, while some information was being taken, he heard that the conversation in the Senate was all about the duel, and he heard a detailed account of how a young man, Kaminski, had been killed. It was here he first heard all the facts of the case which was exciting the interest of all Petersburg. The story was this: Some officers were eating oysters and, as usual, drinking very much, when one of them said something ill-natured about the regiment to which Kaminski belonged, and Kaminski called him a liar. The other hit Kaminski. The next day they fought. Kaminski was wounded in the stomach and died two hours later. The murderer and the seconds were arrested, but it was said that though they were arrested and in the guardhouse they would be set free in a fortnight.
From the Senate Nekhludoff drove to see an influential member of the petition Committee, Baron Vorobioff, who lived in a splendid house belonging to the Crown. The doorkeeper told Nekhludoff in a severe tone that the Baron could not be seen except on his reception days; that he was with His Majesty the Emperor to-day, and the next day he would again have to deliver a report. Nekhludoff left his uncle's letter with the doorkeeper and went on to see the Senator Wolf. Wolf had just had his lunch, and was as usual helping digestion by smoking a cigar and pacing up and down the room, when Nekhludoff came in. Vladimir Vasilievitch Wolf was certainly _un homme tres comme il faut_, and prized this quality very highly, and from that elevation he looked down at everybody else. He could not but esteem this quality of his very highly, because it was thanks to it alone that he had made a brilliant career, the very career he desired, i.e., by marriage he obtained a fortune which brought him in 18,000 roubles a year, and by his own exertions the post of a senator. He considered himself not only _un homme tres comme il faut_, but also a man of knightly honour. By honour he understood not accepting secret bribes from private persons. But he did not consider it dishonest to beg money for payment of fares and all sorts of travelling expenses from the Crown, and to do anything the Government might require of him in return. To ruin hundreds of innocent people, to cause them to be imprisoned, to be exiled because of their love for their people and the religion of their fathers, as he had done in one of the governments of Poland when he was governor there. He did not consider it dishonourable, but even thought it a noble, manly and patriotic action. Nor did he consider it dishonest to rob his wife and sister-in-law, as he had done, but thought it a wise way of arranging his family life. His family consisted of his commonplace wife, his sister-in-law, whose fortune he had appropriated by selling her estate and putting the money to his account, and his meek, frightened, plain daughter, who lived a lonely, weary life, from which she had lately begun to look for relaxation in evangelicism, attending meetings at Aline's, and the Countess Katerina Ivanovna. Wolf's son, who had grown a beard at the age of 15, and had at that age begun to drink and lead a depraved life, which he continued to do till the age of 20, when he was turned out by his father because he never finished his studies, moved in a low set and made debts which committed the father. The father had once paid a debt of 250 roubles for his son, then another of 600 roubles, but warned the son that he did it for the last time, and that if the son did not reform he would be turned out of the house and all further intercourse between him and his family would he put a stop to. The son did not reform, but made a debt of a thousand roubles, and took the liberty of telling his father that life at home was a torment anyhow. Then Wolf declared to his son that he might go where he pleased--that he was no son of his any longer. Since then Wolf pretended he had no son, and no one at home dared speak to him about his son, and Vladimir Vasilievitch Wolf was firmly convinced that he had arranged his family life in the best way. Wolf stopped pacing up and down his study, and greeted Nekhludoff with a friendly though slightly ironical smile. This was his way of showing how comme il faut he was, and how superior to the majority of men. He read the note which Nekhludoff handed to him.
"Please take a seat, and excuse me if I continue to walk up and down, with your permission," he said, putting his hands into his coat pockets, and began again to walk with light, soft steps across his large, quietly and stylishly furnished study. "Very pleased to make your acquaintance and of course very glad to do anything that Count Ivan Michaelovitch wishes," he said, blowing the fragrant blue smoke out of his mouth and removing his cigar carefully so as not to drop the ash.
"I should only like to ask that the case might come on soon, so that if the prisoner has to go to Siberia she might set off early," said Nekhludoff.
"Yes, yes, with one of the first steamers from Nijni. I know," said Wolf, with his patronising smile, always knowing in advance whatever one wanted to tell him.
"What is the prisoner's name?"
"Maslova."
Wolf went up to the table and looked at a paper that lay on a piece of cardboard among other business papers.
"Yes, yes. Maslova. All right, I will ask the others. We shall hear the case on Wednesday."
"Then may I telegraph to the advocate?"
"The advocate! What's that for? But if you like, why not?"
"The causes for appeal may be insufficient," said Nekhludoff, "but I think the case will show that the sentence was passed owing to a misunderstanding."
"Yes, yes; it may be so, but the Senate cannot decide the case on its merits," said Wolf, looking seriously at the ash of his cigar. "The Senate only considers the exactness of the application of the laws and their right interpretation."
"But this seems to me to be an exceptional case."
"I know, I know! All cases are exceptional. We shall do our duty. That's all." The ash was still holding on, but had began breaking, and was in danger of falling.
"Do you often come to Petersburg?" said Wolf, holding his cigar so that the ash should not fall. But the ash began to shake, and Wolf carefully carried it to the ashpan, into which it fell.
"What a terrible thing this is with regard to Kaminski," he said. "A splendid young man. The only son. Especially the mother's position," he went on, repeating almost word for word what every one in Petersburg was at that time saying about Kaminski. Wolf spoke a little about the Countess Katerina Ivanovna and her enthusiasm for the new religious teaching, which he neither approved nor disapproved of, but which was evidently needless to him who was so comme il faut, and then rang the bell.
Nekhludoff bowed.
"If it is convenient, come and dine on Wednesday, and I will give you a decisive answer," said Wolf, extending his hand.
It was late, and Nekhludoff returned to his aunt's.
聂赫留朵夫想到他竟同玛丽爱特相对微笑，不禁摇摇头，对自己感到很不满意。
“还没来得及反省一番，就又跌进那种生活里去了，”他想，内心感到矛盾和疑虑。每逢他不得已去讨好他所不尊敬的人时，总有这样的感觉。聂赫留朵夫考虑了一下先到哪里，然后再到哪里，免得走冤枉路，就动身去枢密院。他被领到办公室，在那富丽堂皇的大房间里，他看见许多衣冠楚楚、彬彬有礼的文官。
那些文官告诉聂赫留朵夫，玛丝洛娃的上诉书已收到，并交给枢密官沃尔夫审查和呈报。聂赫留朵夫姨父的信正好就是写给他的。
“枢密院本星期要开庭审案，玛丝洛娃一案未必能在这次审理。但要是托一下人，本星期三开庭时也可能审理，”一个文官说。
聂赫留朵夫在枢密院办公室等他们查明案情，又听见他们在谈论那场决斗。他们详细谈到小卡敏斯基被人打死的经过。他在这里才知道这个轰动整个彼得堡的事件的详情。事情是这样的：几个军官在饭店里吃牡蛎，照例喝了许多酒。有个军官对卡敏斯基所属的那个军团说了几句难听的话，卡敏斯基当面斥责他造谣污蔑。那个军官就动手打卡敏斯基。第二天两人进行决斗，卡敏斯基腹部中了弹，两小时后就死了。凶手和两个副手都被捕，但据说关了两星期禁闭又都获得释放了。
聂赫留朵夫从枢密院办公室出来，乘车到上诉委员会去拜访权力很大的沃罗比约夫男爵。这位男爵住在一所豪华的官邸里。门房和听差都毫不客气地对聂赫留朵夫说，除了会客日之外见不到男爵，今天他在皇上那里，明天还要去禀报。
聂赫留朵夫把信留下，又坐上车，到枢密官沃尔夫家去。
沃尔夫刚吃过早饭，照例吸着雪茄在房间里来回踱步，以帮助消化。他接见了聂赫留朵夫。沃尔夫的确为人十分正派。他把这个品德看得高于一切，并根据这个标准看待一切人。他不能不重视这种品德，因为全凭它，他才如愿以偿，获得高官厚禄，也就是说通过结婚而获得一笔财产，使他每年有一万八千卢布收入，又靠自己的勤奋而当上了枢密官。他认为自己不仅为人十分正派，而且象骑士一般廉洁奉公。他所谓廉洁奉公，就是不在暗中接受贿赂。至于他向公家报销各种出差费、车旅费、房租，并且象奴隶般忠实执行政府指令，他都认为这是天经地义的。当年他在波兰王国①某省任省长，残酷迫害当地几百名无辜百姓，使他们因眷恋同胞和世代相传的宗教而破产、流放和坐牢。他这样做，非但不以为耻，反而认为是出于高尚、胆略和爱国而建立的功勋。他霸占热爱他的妻子的财产和他姨妹的财产，同样不以为耻。相反，他还认为这是为一家人生活而作的合理安排。
--------
①按照一八一四——一八一五年维也纳会议决定，波兰一部分国土归并俄罗斯帝国。
沃尔夫的家庭包括他那没有个性的妻子，财产也被他侵占的姨妹——他卖掉她的田产，把钱存在自己名下——和那温柔胆怯、外貌不扬的女儿。这个女儿过着孤独痛苦的生活，为了排遣愁闷，近来信奉了福音教派，常常参加阿林和察尔斯基伯爵夫人家的聚会。
沃尔夫的儿子天性善良，十五岁就长了胡子，从此开始喝酒，放荡，到二十岁那年从家里被撵了出去，因为他没有念完过一个学校，而且交了坏朋友，欠下债务，败坏父亲的名声。做父亲的有一次替儿子偿还了二百三十卢布的债，另一次偿还了六百卢布的债，但同时向儿子声明这是最后一次，他要是不洗心革面，就要被撵出家门，并要同他断绝父子关系。儿子不仅没有悔改，而且又欠下一千卢布的债，甚至肆无忌惮地对父亲说，他在家里本来就觉得憋气。于是沃尔夫就向儿子宣布，他要到哪里去都请便，但他不再是他的儿子。从那时起，沃尔夫就装做自己没有儿子，家里谁也不敢向他提到儿子的事，而沃尔夫却自以为妥善安排了家庭生活。
沃尔夫在书房里站住，同聂赫留朵夫打了招呼，情不自禁地露出亲切而又带几分嘲弄的微笑。这种笑容表示他自觉比大多数人高尚正直。然后他读了聂赫留朵夫带来的信。
“您请坐！对不起，我不能陪您坐，我要走走，”他双手插在上衣口袋里说，同时在这个格调庄重的大书房里沿着对角线轻快地来回踱步。“同您认识我很高兴，当然我也愿意为察尔斯基伯爵效劳，”他说，吐出一口芳香的淡蓝色烟雾，小心翼翼地从嘴里取下雪茄，免得烟灰落下来。
“我只要求早一点审理这个案子，因为如果被告非去西伯利亚不可，那还是早一点去好，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“对，对，那就可以从下城搭第一批轮船动身，我知道，”沃尔夫露出宽容的微笑说，不论什么事只要人家一开口，他总是立刻就懂得人家的意思。“被告姓什么？”
“玛丝洛娃……”
沃尔夫走到写字台旁，看了看公文夹上的一张纸。
“哦，哦，玛丝洛娃。好的，我去跟同事们商量一下。我们札拜三就办这个案子。”
“我能打电报先通知律师吗？”
“您还请了律师？那又何必？不过，也随您的便。”
“上诉理由也许不够充足，”聂赫留朵夫说，“不过我想从案卷上也可以看出，这个判决是由于误会。”
“是的，是的，这也可能，但枢密院不可能审查案件的是非曲直，”沃尔夫眼睛瞧着烟灰，严厉地说。“枢密院只审查引用法律和解释法律是否正确。”
“我觉得，这个案子是特殊的。”
“我知道，我知道。个个案子都是特殊的。我们将照章办事。就是这样。”烟灰还留在雪茄上，但已有裂缝，有掉下来的危险。“那么，您难得到彼得堡来，是吗？”沃尔夫说，把雪茄竖起来，免得烟灰落下。但烟灰还是摇摇欲坠，沃尔夫小心翼翼地把它拿到烟灰碟旁，烟灰果然落下了。“卡敏斯基的事真是太惨了！”他说。“一个很好的青年。又是独生子。做母亲的可不好受哇，”他说，几乎是逐字逐句重复着彼得堡流行着的有关卡敏斯基的话。
沃尔夫还谈到察尔斯基伯爵夫人，谈到她对新的教义信得入迷。他对这种新教义既不责难，也不袒护，不过从他高尚正直的观点来看，这种东西显然是多余的。然后他拉了拉铃。
聂赫留朵夫起身告辞。
“您要是方便，就来吃饭，”沃尔夫一面说，一面伸出手去，“礼拜三来最好。到那时我可以给您一个确切的答复。”
天色晚了，聂赫留朵夫就乘车回家，也就是回到姨妈家里。
Part 2 Chapter 17
COUNTESS KATERINA IVANOVNA'S DINNER PARTY.
Countess Katerina Ivanovna's dinner hour was half-past seven, and the dinner was served in a new manner that Nekhludoff had not yet seen anywhere. After they had placed the dishes on the table the waiters left the room and the diners helped themselves. The men would not let the ladies take the trouble of moving, and, as befitted the stronger sex, they manfully took on themselves the burden of putting the food on the ladies' plates and of filling their glasses. When one course was finished, the Countess pressed the button of an electric bell fitted to the table and the waiters stepped in noiselessly and quickly carried away the dishes, changed the plates, and brought in the next course. The dinner was very refined, the wines very costly. A French chef was working in the large, light kitchens, with two white-clad assistants. There were six persons at dinner, the Count and Countess, their son (a surly officer in the Guards who sat with his elbows on the table), Nekhludoff, a French lady reader, and the Count's chief steward, who had come up from the country. Here, too, the conversation was about the duel, and opinions were given as to how the Emperor regarded the case. It was known that the Emperor was very much grieved for the mother's sake, and all were grieved for her, and as it was also known that the Emperor did not mean to be very severe to the murderer, who defended the honour of his uniform, all were also lenient to the officer who had defended the honour of his uniform. Only the Countess Katerina Ivanovna, with her free thoughtlessness, expresses her disapproval.
"They get drunk, and kill unobjectionable young men. I should not forgive them on any account," she said.
"Now, that's a thing I cannot understand," said the Count.
"I know that you never can understand what I say," the Countess began, and turning to Nekhludoff, she added:
"Everybody understands except my husband. I say I am sorry for the mother, and I do not wish him to be contented, having killed a man." Then her son, who had been silent up to then, took the murderer's part, and rudely attacked his mother, arguing that an officer could not behave in any other way, because his fellow-officers would condemn him and turn him out of the regiment. Nekhludoff listened to the conversation without joining in. Having been an officer himself, he understood, though he did not agree with, young Tcharsky's arguments, and at the same time he could not help contrasting the fate of the officer with that of a beautiful young convict whom he had seen in the prison, and who was condemned to the mines for having killed another in a fight. Both had turned murderers through drunkenness. The peasant had killed a man in a moment of irritation, and he was parted from his wife and family, had chains on his legs, and his head shaved, and was going to hard labour in Siberia, while the officer was sitting in a fine room in the guardhouse, eating a good dinner, drinking good wine, and reading books, and would be set free in a day or two to live as he had done before, having only become more interesting by the affair. Nekhludoff said what he had been thinking, and at first his aunt, Katerina Ivanovna, seemed to agree with him, but at last she became silent as the rest had done, and Nekhludoff felt that he had committed something akin to an impropriety. In the evening, soon after dinner, the large hall, with high-backed carved chairs arranged in rows as for a meeting, and an armchair next to a little table, with a bottle of water for the speaker, began to fill with people come to hear the foreigner, Kiesewetter, preach. Elegant equipages stopped at the front entrance. In the hall sat richly-dressed ladies in silks and velvets and lace, with false hair and false busts and drawn-in waists, and among them men in uniform and evening dress, and about five persons of the common class, i.e., two men-servants, a shop-keeper, a footman, and a coachman. Kiesewetter, a thick-set, grisly man, spoke English, and a thin young girl, with a pince-nez, translated it into Russian promptly and well. He was saying that our sins were so great, the punishment for them so great and so unavoidable, that it was impossible to live anticipating such punishment. "Beloved brothers and sisters, let us for a moment consider what we are doing, how we are living, how we have offended against the all-loving Lord, and how we make Christ suffer, and we cannot but understand that there is no forgiveness possible for us, no escape possible, that we are all doomed to perish. A terrible fate awaits us---everlasting torment," he said, with tears in his trembling voice. "Oh, how can we be saved, brothers? How can we be saved from this terrible, unquenchable fire? The house is in flames; there is no escape."
He was silent for a while, and real tears flowed down his cheeks. It was for about eight years that each time when he got to this part of his speech, which he himself liked so well, he felt a choking in his throat and an irritation in his nose, and the tears came in his eyes, and these tears touched him still more. Sobs were heard in the room. The Countess Katerina Ivanovna sat with her elbows on an inlaid table, leaning her head on her hands, and her shoulders were shaking. The coachman looked with fear and surprise at the foreigner, feeling as if he was about to run him down with the pole of his carriage and the foreigner would not move out of his way. All sat in positions similar to that Katerina Ivanovna had assumed. Wolf's daughter, a thin, fashionably-dressed girl, very like her father, knelt with her face in her hands.
The orator suddenly uncovered his face, and smiled a very real-looking smile, such as actors express joy with, and began again with a sweet, gentle voice:
"Yet there is a way to be saved. Here it is--a joyful, easy way. The salvation is the blood shed for us by the only son of God, who gave himself up to torments for our sake. His sufferings, His blood, will save us. Brothers and sisters," he said, again with tears in his voice, "let us praise the Lord, who has given His only begotten son for the redemption of mankind. His holy blood . . ."
Nekhludoff felt so deeply disgusted that he rose silently, and frowning and keeping back a groan of shame, he left on tiptoe, and went to his room.
察尔斯基伯爵家七点半钟开饭。吃饭用的是一种聂赫留朵夫从未见过的新办法。菜都先摆在桌上，摆好后仆人退出餐厅，吃饭的人就自己动手取菜。男人们摆出男子汉气概，不让太太们过分劳累，毅然承担起给太太们和自己分菜斟酒的重任。吃完一道菜，伯爵夫人就按一按桌上的电铃，仆人就又悄没声儿地走进来，迅速地把用过的菜碟收走，再端来下一道菜。菜肴很讲究，酒也很高级。在灯火通明的大厨房里，法籍厨师正带着两个穿白衣服的下手做菜。吃饭的有六个人：伯爵和伯爵夫人，他们的儿子——一个脸色忧郁、双臂搁在桌上的近卫军军官，聂赫留朵夫，法籍女朗诵员和从乡下来的伯爵家的总管。
餐桌上也谈到那场决斗。大家说起皇上对这事的态度。大家知道，皇上很怜悯死者的母亲，大家也都很为她难过。不过大家又知道，皇上虽然很同情母亲，但又不愿严办身为军人的凶手，因此大家对身为军人的凶手也就宽大为怀。只有察尔斯基伯爵夫人敢想敢说，无所顾忌，对凶手作了谴责。
“他们这样喝酒胡闹，会把一个个好端端的青年都打死的，我说什么也不能原谅他们，”她说。
“你这话我可不明白了，”伯爵说。
“我知道，我说的话你总是不明白的，”伯爵夫人转身对聂赫留朵夫说。“人人都明白，就是我的丈夫不明白。我说我很为做母亲的难过，我不愿看到一个人杀了人还扬扬得意。”
到这时一直保持沉默的儿子开始为凶手辩护，反对母亲的意见，粗声粗气地向她证明，他身为军官非这样做不可，要不然同事们将批评他，把他驱逐出团。聂赫留朵夫听着，没有插嘴。他当过军官，对小察尔斯基的理由虽不加认可，但是能够理解。他还情不自禁地拿杀人的军官，同监狱里那个因殴斗误伤人命而被判苦役的漂亮青年农民进行比较。两人都是因喝醉酒而打死人。那个农民在火头上打死人，就此抛下妻儿，离开亲友，戴上脚镣，剃了阴阳头，去服苦役；而那个军官却坐在漂亮的禁闭室里，吃着上等伙食，喝着上等美酒，看看书，而且早晚一定会获得释放，又可以象原来那样过活，甚至更受人注意。
他把心里的想法都说了出来。察尔斯基伯爵夫人开头同意外甥的话，后来却不作声。其他的人也是这样。聂赫留朵夫才发觉他讲这些话是失礼的。
晚上，吃过饭以后，大厅里象开会似的摆着几排雕花高背椅，桌子后面放着一把圈椅，旁边有一个茶几，上面放着玻璃水瓶，那是给讲道的人饮用的。外国人基泽维特将在这里讲道，听的人纷纷来到。
大门口停着许多华贵的马车。在摆设讲究的大厅里，坐着许多身穿绸缎、丝绒和花边衣服的贵妇人，她们头上戴着假发，腰身勒得很细。在贵妇人中间坐着一些男人，有军人，有文官，还有五个老百姓：两个扫院子的、一个小店老板、一个听差、一个马车夫。
基泽维特体格强壮，头发花白，说一口英语。一个戴夹鼻眼镜的瘦姑娘又快又好地替他翻译。
他说我们的罪孽这样深重，将要受到的惩罚又这样严厉而且无法逃脱，因此不能坐等惩罚临头。
“亲爱的兄弟姊妹们！我们只要想想我们自己，想想我们的生活，想想我们的所作所为，我们怎样生活，我们怎样触怒仁慈的上帝，致使基督受难，我们就会明白，我们不可能得到宽恕，我们没有出路，我们不可能得救，我们大家注定要灭亡。灭亡是可怕的，永恒的磨难在等着我们，”他用哆嗦的带哭的声音说。“怎样才能得救哇？兄弟们，怎样从这场可怕的烈火中得救哇？烈火已经包围了房子，没有出路了。”
他沉默了一会儿，眼泪真的沿着脸颊滚滚而下。八年来，每当他讲到这个他十分得意的地方时，总会感到喉咙哽塞，鼻子发酸，眼泪夺眶而出。眼泪一出来，他自己就更加感动。房间里响起了一片哭声。察尔斯基伯爵夫人坐在一张细工镶嵌的小桌旁，两手抱住脑袋，肥胖的肩膀不住抖动着。马车夫惊奇地瞧着这个德国人，仿佛他正赶着一辆车，车杠眼看就要撞到德国人身上，而德国人却不肯让开。多数人坐的姿势跟察尔斯基伯爵夫人一样。沃尔夫的女儿，相貌很象父亲，穿着一件时髦的连衣裙，双手摀住脸，跪在地上。
口若悬河的讲道人突然容光焕发，露出那种象演员表示欢乐的可以乱真的微笑，声音温柔甜蜜地说：
“现在有救了！这是一种轻松愉快的拯救。这种拯救就是上帝的独生子为我们流了血，他情愿为我们受苦受难。他的苦难，他的鲜血拯救了我们。兄弟姊妹们！”他又带着眼泪说，“让我们来感谢上帝吧，上帝为了替人类赎罪而献出了他的独生子。他的宝血……”
聂赫留朵夫感到十分恶心，就悄悄站起来，皱着眉头，忍住羞愧的呻吟，踮起脚尖走出大厅，回自己的房间去。
Part 2 Chapter 18
OFFICIALDOM.
Hardly had Nekhludoff finished dressing the next morning, just as he was about to go down, the footman brought him a card from the Moscow advocate. The advocate had come to St. Petersburg on business of his own, and was going to be present when Maslova's case was examined in the Senate, if that would be soon. The telegram sent by Nekhludoff crossed him on the way. Having found out from Nekhludoff when the case was going to be heard, and which senators were to be present, he smiled. "Exactly, all the three types of senators," he said. "Wolf is a Petersburg official; Skovorodnikoff is a theoretical, and Bay a practical lawyer, and therefore the most alive of them all," said the advocate. "There is most hope of him. Well, and how about the Petition Committee?"
"Oh, I'm going to Baron Vorobioff to-day. I could not get an audience with him yesterday."
"Do you know why he is _Baron_ Vorobioff?" said the advocate, noticing the slightly ironical stress that Nekhludoff put on this foreign title, followed by so very Russian a surname.
"That was because the Emperor Paul rewarded the grandfather--I think he was one of the Court footmen--by giving him this title. He managed to please him in some way, so he made him a baron. 'It's my wish, so don't gainsay me!' And so there's a _Baron_ Vorobioff, and very proud of the title. He is a dreadful old humbug."
"Well, I'm going to see him," said Nekhludoff.
"That's good; we can go together. I shall give you a lift."
As they were going to start, a footman met Nekhludoff in the ante-room, and handed him a note from Mariette:
_Pour vous faire plaisir, f'ai agi tout a fait contre mes principes et j'ai intercede aupres de mon mari pour votre protegee. Il se trouve que cette personne pout etre relaxee immediatement. Mon mari a ecrit au commandant. Venez donc disinterestedly. Je vous attends._
_M._
"Just fancy!" said Nekhludoff to the advocate. "Is this not dreadful? A woman whom they are keeping in solitary confinement for seven months turns out to be quite innocent, and only a word was needed to get her released."
"That's always so. Well, anyhow, you have succeeded in getting what you wanted."
"Yes, but this success grieves me. Just think what must be going on there. Why have they been keeping her?"
"Oh, it's best not to look too deeply into it. Well, then, I shall give you a lift, if I may," said the advocate, as they left the house, and a fine carriage that the advocate had hired drove up to the door. "It's Baron Vorobioff you are going to see?"
The advocate gave the driver his directions, and the two good horses quickly brought Nekhludoff to the house in which the Baron lived. The Baron was at home. A young official in uniform, with a long, thin neck, a much protruding Adam's apple, and an extremely light walk, and two ladies were in the first room.
"Your name, please?" the young man with the Adam's apple asked, stepping with extreme lightness and grace across from the ladies to Nekhludoff.
Nekhludoff gave his name.
"The Baron was just mentioning you," said the young man, the Baron's adjutant, and went out through an inner door. He returned, leading a weeping lady dressed in mourning. With her bony fingers the lady was trying to pull her tangled veil over her face in order to hide her tears.
"Come in, please," said the young man to Nekhludoff, lightly stepping up to the door of the study and holding it open. When Nekhludoff came in, he saw before him a thick-set man of medium height, with short hair, in a frock coat, who was sitting in an armchair opposite a large writing-table, and looking gaily in front of himself. The kindly, rosy red face, striking by its contrast with the white hair, moustaches, and beard, turned towards Nekhludoff with a friendly smile.
"Very glad to see you. Your mother and I were old acquaintances and friends. I have seen you as a boy, and later on as an officer. Sit down and tell me what I can do for you. Yes, yes," he said, shaking his cropped white head, while Nekhludoff was telling him Theodosia's story. "Go on, go on. I quite understand. It is certainly very touching. And have you handed in the petition?"
"I have got the petition ready," Nekhludoff said, getting it out of his pocket; "but I thought of speaking to you first in hopes that the case would then get special attention paid to it."
"You have done very well. I shall certainly report it myself," said the Baron, unsuccessfully trying to put an expression of pity on his merry face. "Very touching! It is clear she was but a child; the husband treated her roughly, this repelled her, but as time went on they fell in love with each other. Yes I will report the case."
"Count Ivan Michaelovitch was also going to speak about it."
Nekhludoff had hardly got these words out when the Baron's face changed.
"You had better hand in the petition into the office, after all, and I shall do what I can," he said.
At this moment the young official again entered the room, evidently showing off his elegant manner of walking.
"That lady is asking if she may say a few words more."
"Well, ask her in. Ah, mon cher, how many tears we have to see shed! If only we could dry them all. One does all that lies within one's power."
The lady entered.
"I forgot to ask you that he should not be allowed to give up the daughter, because he is ready . . ."
"But I have already told you that I should do all I can."
"Baron, for the love of God! You will save the mother?"
She seized his hand, and began kissing it.
"Everything shall be done."
When the lady went out Nekhludoff also began to take leave.
"We shall do what we can. I shall speak about it at the Ministry of Justice, and when we get their answer we shall do what we can."
Nekhludoff left the study, and went into the office again. Just as in the Senate office, he saw, in a splendid apartment, a number of very elegant officials, clean, polite, severely correct and distinguished in dress and in speech.
"How many there are of them; how very many and how well fed they all look! And what clean shirts and hands they all have, and how well all their boots are polished! Who does it for them? How comfortable they all are, as compared not only with the prisoners, but even with the peasants!" These thoughts again involuntarily came to Nekhludoff's mind.
第二天，聂赫留朵夫刚穿好衣服，准备下楼，听差就给他送来莫斯科律师的名片。律师是为自己的事来的，但玛丝洛娃一案枢密院如即将审理，他愿意出庭。聂赫留朵夫发出的电报，正好同他错开。聂赫留朵夫告诉他玛丝洛娃的案子什么时候开庭，由哪几个枢密官审理，他听了微微一笑。
“这三个枢密官正好是三种类型，”他说。“沃尔夫是典型的彼得堡官僚，斯科沃罗德尼科夫是个有学问的法学家，贝则是一个实事求是的法学家，因此在三人中间他最有生气，”律师说。“希望也在他身上。哪，那么上诉委员会那边的事进行得怎样了？”
“喏，今天我要到沃罗比约夫男爵那里去，昨天没有机会见到他。”
“您知道沃罗比约夫是怎么当上男爵的吗？”律师说，回答聂赫留朵夫在说这个纯粹俄国姓和外国爵位时露出的滑稽口吻。“这是保罗皇帝①因什么事赐给他祖父的，他祖父大概是个听差。他不知什么事博得了皇上的欢心。皇上说：‘封他为男爵吧，这是我的旨意，谁也不准拦着。’这样就冒出一个沃罗比约夫男爵来了。他为此很得意。其实是个老滑头。”
--------
①指俄皇保罗一世（1754—1801），在位期一七九六——一八○一年。
“那我现在就去找他一下，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“嗯，那太好了，咱们一块儿走吧。我用车子送您去。”
临走以前，聂赫留朵夫在前厅里接到听差交给他的玛丽爱特的法文信。
“我不惜违反我的原则，遵嘱在丈夫面前替您所庇护的人求情。此人不久即可获释。丈夫已对该司令官发了手谕。那么，您就堂而皇之来看我吧。我等您。玛。”
“这象什么话？”聂赫留朵夫对律师说。“真是太可怕了！一个女人在单身牢房里被关了七个月，原来什么罪也没有。如今把她释放，也只需要一句话。”
“这种事向来如此。嗯，至少您的愿望实现了。”
“是的，但事情这样容易解决，反而使我觉得不是滋味。
请问：那里究竟在干些什么？究竟为什么把她关起来？”
“算了，这种事还是不要追根究底的好。我送您去吧，”律师说，这时他们已走到大门口的台阶上。律师所雇的那辆漂亮轿车来到门前。“您现在要到沃罗比约夫男爵那儿去，是吗？”
律师告诉车夫到什么地方。几匹骏马就把聂赫留朵夫送到男爵家门口。男爵在家。进门第一间里有一个穿文官制服的青年官员，他的脖子特别细长，喉结突出，步伐特别轻悄。
另外还有两位太太。
“贵姓？”喉结突出的青年官员异常洒脱地从两位太太那里走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，问。
聂赫留朵夫报了姓名。
“男爵谈到过您。请稍等一下！”
青年官员走进一个房门关着的房间，从那里领出一个身穿丧服、满脸泪痕的太太。这位太太用瘦削的手指放下随便卷起的面纱来掩饰泪痕。
“请进！”青年官员对聂赫留朵夫说，步态轻盈地走到书房门口，推开门，自己在门口站住。
聂赫留朵夫走进书房，看见大写字台后面的圈椅上坐着一个中等身材的结实男子，头发剪得很短，身穿礼服，眼睛快活地瞧着前方。他一见聂赫留朵夫，那张双颊鲜红、胡子雪白的和蔼的脸就浮出亲切的微笑。
“看到您很高兴，我跟令堂早就认识，我们是老朋友。您小时候我就见到过，后来您当上军官，我又见到过。好吧，请坐，您说说，有什么事我能为您效劳。是的，是的，”他听着聂赫留朵夫讲费多霞的事，摇摇他那白发剪得很短的头说。
“您说吧，说吧，我全明白。是的，是的，这事确实很叫人感动。那么，您已经提出上诉了？”
“上诉书我已准备好了，”聂赫留朵夫说着从口袋里拿出诉状。“但我要请您对这个案子多多关照。”
“您做得很好。我一定亲自把这个案子向上奏明，”男爵说，他那张快乐的脸上想装出怜悯的样子，但装不象“这个案子很动人。看样子她还是个孩子，丈夫先是待她很粗暴，使她嫌恶他，但过了一阵，他们又和好了……是的，我要把这个案子向上奏明。”
“察尔斯基伯爵说，他打算去向皇后求情。”
聂赫留朵夫话音未落，男爵的脸色顿时变了。
“不过，您把上诉书送到办公室去吧，我尽力而为，”他对聂赫留朵夫说。
这时候，青年官员又走了进来，显然有意卖弄他那种潇洒的步态。
“那位太太要求再说几句话。”
“好，请她来吧！唉，老弟，你在这儿会看到多少眼泪，要是能把大家的眼泪都擦干就好了！但也只能尽力而为。”
那位太太走了进来。
“我忘记求您，可不能让他把女儿抛弃，因为他已经横了心……”
“我不是说过我会尽力而为吗？”
“男爵，看在上帝份上，您救救我这个做母亲的吧！”
她抓住他的一只手，吻了起来。
“一切都会办到的。”
等那位太太走了，聂赫留朵夫也起身告辞。
“我们一定尽力而为。我们要同司法部商量一下。他们会给我们答复的。到那时我们再尽力去办。”
聂赫留朵夫走出房间，穿过办公室。象在枢密院那样，他在这个漂漂亮亮的房间里又看到许多漂漂亮亮的官员，个个整齐清洁，彬彬有礼，服装端庄大方，说话严肃清楚。
“这种人怎么这样多，真是多得要命！他们的身子都保养得多么好，他们的衬衫和手都多么干净，他们的靴子又擦得多么亮。他们靠的是谁？别说同囚犯比，就是同乡下人比，他们也显得多么阔绰优裕呀！”聂赫留朵夫又情不自禁地想。
Part 2 Chapter 19
AN OLD GENERAL OF REPUTE.
The man on whom depended the easing of the fate of the Petersburg prisoners was an old General of repute--a baron of German descent, who, as it was said of him, had outlived his wits. He had received a profusion of orders, but only wore one of them, the Order of the White Cross. He had received this order, which he greatly valued, while serving in the Caucasus, because a number of Russian peasants, with their hair cropped, and dressed in uniform and armed with guns and bayonets, had killed at his command more than a thousand men who were defending their liberty, their homes, and their families. Later on he served in Poland, and there also made Russian peasants commit many different crimes, and got more orders and decorations for his uniform. Then he served somewhere else, and now that he was a weak, old man he had this position, which insured him a good house, an income and respect. He strictly observed all the regulations which were prescribed "from above," and was very zealous in the fulfilment of these regulations, to which he ascribed a special importance, considering that everything else in the world might be changed except the regulations prescribed "from above." His duty was to keep political prisoners, men and women, in solitary confinement in such a way that half of them perished in 10 years' time, some going out of their minds, some dying of consumption, some committing suicide by starving themselves to death, cutting their veins with bits of glass, hanging, or burning themselves to death.
The old General was not ignorant of this; it all happened within his knowledge; but these cases no more touched his conscience than accidents brought on by thunderstorms, floods, etc. These cases occurred as a consequence of the fulfilment of regulations prescribed "from above" by His Imperial Majesty. These regulations had to be carried out without fail, and therefore it was absolutely useless to think of the consequences of their fulfilment. The old General did not even allow himself to think of such things, counting it his patriotic duty as a soldier not to think of them for fear of getting weak in the carrying out of these, according to his opinion, very important obligations. Once a week the old General made the round of the cells, one of the duties of his position, and asked the prisoners if they had any requests to make. The prisoners had all sorts of requests. He listened to them quietly, in impenetrable silence, and never fulfilled any of their requests, because they were all in disaccord with the regulations. Just as Nekhludoff drove up to the old General's house, the high notes of the bells on the belfry clock chimed "Great is the Lord," and then struck two. The sound of these chimes brought back to Nekhludoff's mind what he had read in the notes of the Decembrists [the Decembrists were a group who attempted, but failed, to put an end to absolutism in Russia at the time of the accession of Nicholas the First] about the way this sweet music repeated every hour re-echoes in the hearts of those imprisoned for life.
Meanwhile the old General was sitting in his darkened drawing-room at an inlaid table, turning a saucer on a piece of paper with the aid of a young artist, the brother of one of his subordinates. The thin, weak, moist fingers of the artist were pressed against the wrinkled and stiff-jointed fingers of the old General, and the hands joined in this manner were moving together with the saucer over a paper that had all the letters of the alphabet written on it. The saucer was answering the questions put by the General as to how souls will recognise each other after death.
When Nekhludoff sent in his card by an orderly acting as footman, the soul of Joan of Arc was speaking by the aid of the saucer. The soul of Joan of Arc had already spelt letter by letter the words: "They well knew each other," and these words had been written down. When the orderly came in the saucer had stopped first on b, then on y, and began jerking hither and thither. This jerking was caused by the General's opinion that the next letter should be b, i.e., Joan of Arc ought to say that the souls will know each other by being cleansed of all that is earthly, or something of the kind, clashing with the opinion of the artist, who thought the next letter should be l, i.e., that the souls should know each other by light emanating from their astral bodies. The General, with his bushy grey eyebrows gravely contracted, sat gazing at the hands on the saucer, and, imagining that it was moving of its own accord, kept pulling the saucer towards b. The pale-faced young artist, with his thin hair combed back behind his cars, was looking with his lifeless blue eyes into a dark corner of the drawing-room, nervously moving his lips and pulling the saucer towards l.
The General made a wry face at the interruption, but after a moment's pause he took the card, put on his pince-nez, and, uttering a groan, rose, in spite of the pain in his back, to his full height, rubbing his numb fingers.
"Ask him into the study."
"With your excellency's permission I will finish it alone," said the artist, rising. "I feel the presence."
"All right, finish alone," the General said, severely and decidedly, and stepped quickly, with big, firm and measured strides, into his study.
"Very pleased to see you," said the General to Nekhludoff, uttering the friendly words in a gruff tone, and pointing to an armchair by the side of the writing-table. "Have you been in Petersburg long?"
Nekhludoff replied that he had only lately arrived.
"Is the Princess, your mother, well?"
"My mother is dead."
"Forgive me; I am very sorry. My son told me he had met you."
The General's son was making the same kind of career for himself that the father had done, and, having passed the Military Academy, was now serving in the Inquiry Office, and was very proud of his duties there. His occupation was the management of Government spies.
"Why, I served with your father. We were friends--comrades. And you; are you also in the Service?"
"No, I am not."
The General bent his head disapprovingly.
"I have a request to make, General."
"Very pleased. In what way can I be of service to you? If my request is out of place pray pardon me. But I am obliged to make it."
"What is it?"
"There is a certain Gourkevitch imprisoned in the fortress; his mother asks for an interview with him, or at least to be allowed to send him some books."
The General expressed neither satisfaction nor dissatisfaction at Nekhludoff's request, but bending his head on one side he closed his eyes as if considering. In reality he was not considering anything, and was not even interested in Nekhludoff's questions, well knowing that he would answer them according to the law. He was simply resting mentally and not thinking at all.
"You see," he said at last, "this does not depend on me. There is a regulation, confirmed by His Majesty, concerning interviews; and as to books, we have a library, and they may have what is permitted."
"Yes, but he wants scientific books; he wishes to study."
"Don't you believe it," growled the General. "It's not study he wants; it is just only restlessness."
"But what is to be done? They must occupy their time somehow in their hard condition," said Nekhludoff.
"They are always complaining," said the General. "We know them."
He spoke of them in a general way, as if they were all a specially bad race of men. "They have conveniences here which can be found in few places of confinement," said the General, and he began to enumerate the comforts the prisoners enjoyed, as if the aim of the institution was to give the people imprisoned there a comfortable home.
"It is true it used to be rather rough, but now they are very well kept here," he continued. "They have three courses for dinner--and one of them meat--cutlets, or rissoles; and on Sundays they get a fourth--a sweet dish. God grant every Russian may eat as well as they do."
Like all old people, the General, having once got on to a familiar topic, enumerated the various proofs he had often given before of the prisoners being exacting and ungrateful.
"They get books on spiritual subjects and old journals. We have a library. Only they rarely read. At first they seem interested, later on the new books remain uncut, and the old ones with their leaves unturned. We tried them," said the old General, with the dim likeness of a smile. "We put bits of paper in on purpose, which remained just as they had been placed. Writing is also not forbidden," he continued. "A slate is provided, and a slate pencil, so that they can write as a pastime. They can wipe the slate and write again. But they don't write, either. Oh, they very soon get quite tranquil. At first they seem restless, but later on they even grow fat and become very quiet." Thus spoke the General, never suspecting the terrible meaning of his words.
Nekhludoff listened to the hoarse old voice, looked at the stiff limbs, the swollen eyelids under the grey brows, at the old, clean-shaved, flabby jaw, supported by the collar of the military uniform, at the white cross that this man was so proud of, chiefly because he had gained it by exceptionally cruel and extensive slaughter, and knew that it was useless to reply to the old man or to explain the meaning of his own words to him.
He made another effort, and asked about the prisoner Shoustova, for whose release, as he had been informed that morning, orders were given.
"Shoustova--Shoustova? I cannot remember all their names, there are so many of them," he said, as if reproaching them because there were so many. He rang, and ordered the secretary to be called. While waiting for the latter, he began persuading Nekhludoff to serve, saying that "honest noblemen," counting himself among the number, "were particularly needed by the Tsar and--the country," he added, evidently only to round off his sentence. "I am old, yet I am serving still, as well as my strength allows."
The secretary, a dry, emaciated man, with restless, intelligent eyes, came in and reported that Shoustova was imprisoned in some queer, fortified place, and that he had received no orders concerning her.
"When we get the order we shall let her out the same day. We do not keep them; we do not value their visits much," said the General, with another attempt at a playful smile, which only distorted his old face.
Nekhludoff rose, trying to keep from expressing the mixed feelings of repugnance and pity which he felt towards this terrible old man. The old man on his part considered that he should not be too severe on the thoughtless and evidently misguided son of his old comrade, and should not leave him without advice.
"Good-bye, my dear fellow; do not take it amiss. It is my affection that makes me say it. Do not keep company with such people as we have at our place here. There are no innocent ones among them. All these people are most immoral. We know them," he said, in a tone that admitted no possibility of doubt. And he did not doubt, not because the thing was so, but because if it was not so, he would have to admit himself to be not a noble hero living out the last days of a good life, but a scoundrel, who sold, and still continued in his old age to sell, his conscience.
"Best of all, go and serve," he continued; "the Tsar needs honest men--and the country," he added. "Well, supposing I and the others refused to serve, as you are doing? Who would be left? Here we are, finding fault with the order of things, and yet not wishing to help the Government."
With a deep sigh Nekhludoff made a low bow, shook the large, bony hand condescendingly stretched out to him and left the room.
The General shook his head reprovingly, and rubbing his back, he again went into the drawing-room where the artist was waiting for him. He had already written down the answer given by the soul of Joan of Arc. The General put on his pince-nez and read, "Will know one another by light emanating from their astral bodies."
"Ah," said the General, with approval, and closed his eyes. "But how is one to know if the light of all is alike?" he asked, and again crossed fingers with the artist on the saucer.
The isvostchik drove Nekhludoff out of the gate.
It is dull here, sir, he said, turning to Nekhludoff. "I almost wished to drive off without waiting for you."
Nekhludoff agreed. "Yes, it is dull," and he took a deep breath, and looked up with a sense of relief at the grey clouds that were floating in the sky, and at the glistening ripples made by the boats and steamers on the Neva.
操纵彼得堡全体囚犯命运的是一个德国男爵出身的老将军。他一生战功卓著，得过许多勋章，但平时只在钮扣孔里挂一个白十字章。据说现在他已头脑糊涂了。他在高加索服务时，获得了这枚他特别引以为荣的十字章。当时他统率剪短头发、身穿军服的俄罗斯农民，手持步枪和刺刀，屠杀了一千多名保卫自由、家园和亲人的人①。后来他在波兰服务时，又驱使俄国农民犯下种种罪行②，为此他又获得勋章和军服上新的饰品。后来又在别的地方工作过。如今他已是个龙钟的老人，但获得了这个重要职位，再加一座好房子、一笔可观的年俸和尊贵的地位。他认真执行上司各种命令，对派给他的任务特别卖力。他非常重视上司的命令，认为天下万事都可以改变，唯独上司的命令不能改变。他的职责就在于把男女政治犯关在特种监狱和单身牢房里，关得这些人在十年之内一半瘐死，一部分发疯，一部分死于痨病，一部分自杀：其中有人绝食而死，有人用玻璃割破血管，有人上吊，有人自焚。
--------
①指十九世纪上半叶高加索山区少数民族反抗沙皇俄国的斗争，遭到沙皇军队残酷镇压。
②指一八三○年沙皇军队镇压波兰人民起义的罪行。
老将军知道这一切，这一切都是在他眼前发生的，但所有这些事都没有触动他的良心，就象雷击和洪水等天灾造成的苦难不会触动他的良心一样。这一切都是执行以皇帝名义发布的命令的结果。这些命令都非执行不可，因此考虑这类命令的后果是完全无益的。老将军也不让自己去考虑这些事，认为军人的爱国天职不容许他考虑，免得在执行时心慈手软。
老将军按照规定的职责，每星期到各监狱巡查一次，询问囚犯有什么要求。囚犯们向他提出各种各样的要求。他不动声色地听着，一声不吭，但对他们的要求总是置之不理，认为这些要求都是非法的。
聂赫留朵夫坐车来到老将军寓所，塔楼上的自鸣钟正用尖细的钟声奏出《荣耀归于上帝》的乐曲，然后敲了两下。聂赫留朵夫听着这钟声，不禁回想起十二月党人的笔记，那里谈到这种每小时响一次的可爱音乐怎样打动终身囚徒的心。聂赫留朵夫来到的时候，老将军正坐在阴暗的会客室里，挨着一张嵌花小桌，跟一个年轻人一起在纸上转动一个小碟。那年轻人是他一个部下的弟弟，是个画家。画家潮润的细弱手指嵌在老将军皮肤发皱、瘦骨嶙峋的僵硬手指中。这两只合在一起的手一起按住一个倒扣的茶碟，茶碟在那张写有全部字母的纸上转动。那个茶碟正在解答将军的问题：人死后灵魂怎样才能相互认识？
勤务兵拿着聂赫留朵夫名片进来的时候，贞德①的灵魂正通过茶碟说话。贞德的灵魂用一个个字母拼成的字句说：“他们相互认识是……”这几个字刚记下来。勤务兵一进来，茶碟刚拼完“通过”两字，正在滑来滑去转动。茶碟所以这样游移不定，老将军认为是由于下一个字应该是“清”，也就是贞德要说，人的灵魂只有通过清除一切尘世杂念，才能相互认识。画家却认为下一个字应该是“灵”，贞德的灵魂将说，他们相互认识是通过灵魂本身发出的光。老将军阴郁地拧紧两条浓密的白眉毛，盯住茶碟上面的两只手，拚命把茶碟往拼成“清”的字母上推，但还以为那是茶碟自己在移动。脸色苍白的年轻画家则把稀疏的头发撩到耳朵后面，一双暗淡无神的浅蓝眼睛瞧着会客室里阴暗的角落，神经质地动着嘴唇，把茶碟往拼成“灵”的字母那里推。老将军因为手头的事被打断而皱起眉头，沉默了一会儿，接过名片，戴上夹鼻眼镜，因为他的粗腰作痛哼了一声，站起来，挺直高大的身躯，揉揉发麻的手指。
--------
①贞德（1412—1431）——法国民族女英雄，在百年战争时期领导法国人民抗击英国侵略者。
“请他到书房里去。”
“大人，您让我一个人来把它弄完吧，”画家站起来说。
“我觉得灵魂还在这儿。”
“好的，您把它弄完吧，”老将军果断而严厉地说，迈开僵直的腿，刚毅而均匀地大步向书房走去。“欢迎，欢迎，”将军用粗糙的声音亲切地对聂赫留朵夫说，指指写字台旁那张圈椅请他坐。“来彼得堡好久了吗？”
聂赫留朵夫说来了没有多久。
“令堂大人，公爵夫人身体好吗？”
“妈妈已经过世了。”
“对不起，真没想到，太遗憾了。儿子对我说他遇见过您了。”
将军的儿子象父亲一样官运亨通。他在军事学院毕业后，就进侦察局工作，并为这个差事扬扬得意。他的工作就是管理暗探。
“是啊，我跟令尊同过事。我们是老朋友，又是老同事。
怎么样，您在担任什么差事吗？”
“不，我没有担任什么差事。”
将军不以为然地低下头去。
“我有事要拜托您，将军，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“太—好了。什么事我能为您效劳哇？”
“要是我拜托您的事不得当，那就请您原谅。但那件事我不得不来麻烦您。”
“什么事啊？”
“您这儿关着一个叫古尔凯维奇的人。他的母亲要求探望他，或者至少能把一些书转交给他。”
将军听到聂赫留朵夫的问题，既没有表示高兴，也没有表示不高兴，只是侧着头，眯缝着眼睛，仿佛在考虑似的。其实他根本不在思考，对聂赫留朵夫的问题也毫无兴趣，因为他心里明白他将照章回答。他只是在闭目养神，根本不想什么。
“这件事，老实说，我做不了主，”他歇了一会儿说。“探监的问题，有最高当局批准的法令明确规定，凡是法令许可的，可以同意。至于书籍，我们这儿有个图书馆，凡是许可的书，都可以借给他们看。”
“是的，不过他需要学术性的书籍，他要研究学问。”
“您别相信他们那一套。”将军沉吟了一会儿，说。“他们根本不是要研究学问。他们只是无事生非罢了。”
“不过，他们处境这么痛苦，总得有些活动消磨消磨时间哪，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“他们老是诉苦，”将军说。“我们可知道他们。”他谈到他们就象谈到一种品质恶劣的特殊的人。“其实这里给他们提供的条件很舒服，这在监狱里是少见的，”将军继续说。
他仿佛要证实自己的话，就详详细细列举为囚犯提供的舒服条件，仿佛他们的宗旨就是为囚犯安排舒适的居留地。
“以前确实相当艰苦，但现在他们在这儿得到很好的照顾。他们经常吃三道菜，而且总有肉吃：不是牛排就是肉饼。每逢礼拜天还要添一道菜，就是甜点心。啊，上帝保佑，但愿个个俄国人都能吃到这样的伙食！”
将军也象一切老年人那样，一旦遇到他要强调的事，总会反反复复讲上好几遍。此刻他想证明，那些囚犯都是贪得无厌，不知感恩的。
“我们给他们提供宗教书籍，还有旧杂志。在我们图书馆里适当的书有的是，可是他们难得去翻阅。开头他们似乎还感兴趣，后来新书倒有一半书页都没有裁开，旧书更没有人问津。我们还做过试验，”将军似笑非笑地说，“故意在书里夹上一些纸片。结果那些纸片都原封不动夹在里面。再有，这里也不禁止他们写字，”将军继续说。“发给他们石板，发给他们石笔，他们尽可以写写字消遣消遣。他们可以擦掉再写。可他们也不写。不，他们很快就完全定下心来。他们只是开头有点烦躁，后来甚至会慢慢发胖，变得十分安静，”将军说，根本没想到他的话其实是多么残酷。
聂赫留朵夫听着他那沙哑苍老的声音，瞧瞧他那僵直的手脚和白眉毛下暗淡无神的眼睛，又瞧瞧他那被军服直领撑住的皮肉松弛的光颧骨，以及他特别引以为荣的白十字章——那是因为极端残酷和血腥屠杀而获得的，——心里明白，反驳他或者揭穿他这话的实质，都是多余的。但他还是强自镇定，又问到另一个案子，打听囚犯舒斯托娃的情况，还说他今天得到消息，上面已下令要释放她了。
“舒斯托娃吗？舒斯托娃……我记不住所有犯人的名字。因为人数太多，”他说，显然责怪犯罪的人太多。他打了打铃，吩咐把办事员叫来。
将军趁办事员还没有来，就劝告聂赫留朵夫担任些差事，说什么凡是高尚正直的人（他自以为是其中的一个）都是皇上……“和祖国”所特别需要的。他加上“和祖国”三个字，显然只是为了说起来音调更动听罢了。
“我虽然老了，但还要尽力当好差。”
办事员瘦小而结实，生有一双聪明灵活的眼睛，走来报告说，舒斯托娃关在一个警卫森严的特殊地方，有关她的公文还没有收到。
“只要公文一下来，我们当天就把她释放。我们不会留住他们的，他们的光临我们并不太欢迎，”将军说，又试图现出调皮的微笑，结果只是使他的老脸显得更丑。
聂赫留朵夫起身告辞，竭力克制自己，免得流露出对这个可恶的老头又嫌恶又怜悯的复杂心情。老头儿呢，他则认为对老同事的这个轻浮而分明不走正路的儿子不必过分严厉，只要顺便教诲他几句就是了。
“再见，老弟，请勿见怪，我这是爱护您才说这话的。不要跟关在我们这里的人打交道。没有一个是无罪的。他们都是些道德败坏的人。我可了解他们了，”他用不容怀疑的口气说。他对这一点确实毫不怀疑，倒不是因为这是事实，而是因为不这样想，他就无法肯定自己是一位可敬的英雄，可以心安理得地过优裕的生活，而成了个出卖过良心、到了晚年还在继续出卖良心的无赖。“您最好还是去担任些差事，”他继续说。“皇上需要正直的人……祖国也需要正直的人，”他补充说。“嗯，要是我们这些人都象您那样不当差，那怎么得了？叫谁来干呢？我们动不动批评现在的制度，可自己又不愿帮政府的忙。”
聂赫留朵夫深深地叹了一口气，低低地鞠了一躬，握了握宽宏大量地向他伸出来的瘦骨嶙峋的大手，走出房间。
将军不以为然地摇摇头，揉揉腰，又走到会客室里。画家已把贞德灵魂的答复记录下来，正在那里等将军。老将军戴上夹鼻眼镜，念道：“他们相互认识是通过灵魂本身发出来的光。”
“啊，”将军闭上眼睛，赞许地说。“要是大家的光都是一样的，那又怎么认得清楚呢？”他问，又在小桌旁坐下来，手指同画家的手指夹在一起。
聂赫留朵夫的马车这时正好驶出大门。
“这地方真气闷哪，老爷，”马车夫对聂赫留朵夫说。“我本来想不等您出来就走掉。”
“是的，很气闷，”聂赫留朵夫同意道，深深地吸了一口气，如释重负地望望空中烟灰色的浮云，又望望涅瓦河上被小舟和轮船激起的银光闪闪的波浪。
Part 2 Chapter 20
MASLOVA'S APPEAL.
The next day Maslova's case was to be examined at the Senate, and Nekhludoff and the advocate met at the majestic portal of the building, where several carriages were waiting. Ascending the magnificent and imposing staircase to the first floor, the advocate, who knew all the ins and outs of the place, turned to the left and entered through a door which had the date of the introduction of the Code of Laws above it.
After taking off his overcoat in the first narrow room, he found out from the attendant that the Senators had all arrived, and that the last had just come in. Fanarin, in his swallow-tail coat, a white tie above the white shirt-front, and a self-confident smile on his lips, passed into the next room. In this room there were to the right a large cupboard and a table, and to the left a winding staircase, which an elegant official in uniform was descending with a portfolio under his arm. In this room an old man with long, white hair and a patriarchal appearance attracted every one's attention. He wore a short coat and grey trousers. Two attendants stood respectfully beside him. The old man with white hair entered the cupboard and shut himself in.
Fanarin noticed a fellow-advocate dressed in the same way as himself, with a white tie and dress coat, and at once entered into an animated conversation with him.
Nekhludoff was meanwhile examining the people in the room. The public consisted of about 15 persons, of whom two were ladies--a young one with a pince-nez, and an old, grey-haired one.
A case of libel was to be heard that day, and therefore the public were more numerous than usual--chiefly persons belonging to the journalistic world.
The usher, a red-cheeked, handsome man in a fine uniform, came up to Fanarin and asked him what his business was. When he heard that it was the case of Maslova, he noted something down and walked away. Then the cupboard door opened and the old man with the patriarchal appearance stepped out, no longer in a short coat but in a gold-trimmed attire, which made him look like a bird, and with metal plates on his breast. This funny costume seemed to make the old man himself feel uncomfortable, and, walking faster than his wont, he hurried out of the door opposite the entrance.
"That is Bay, a most estimable man," Fanarin said to Nekhludoff, and then having introduced him to his colleague, he explained the case that was about to be heard, which he considered very interesting.
The hearing of the case soon commenced, and Nekhludoff, with the public, entered the left side of the Senate Chamber. They all, including Fanarin, took their places behind a grating. Only the Petersburg advocate went up to a desk in front of the grating.
The Senate Chamber was not so big as the Criminal Court; and was more simply furnished, only the table in front of the senators was covered with crimson, gold-trimmed velvet, instead of green cloth; but the attributes of all places of judgment, i.e., the mirror of justice, the icon, the emblem of hypocrisy, and the Emperor's portrait, the emblem of servility, were there.
The usher announced, in the same solemn manner: "The Court is coming." Every one rose in the same way, and the senators entered in their uniforms and sat down on highbacked chairs and leant on the table, trying to appear natural, just in the same way as the judges in the Court of Law. There were four senators present--Nikitin, who took the chair, a clean-shaved man with a narrow face and steely eyes; Wolf, with significantly compressed lips, and little white hands, with which he kept turning over the pages of the business papers; Skovorodnikoff, a heavy, fat, pockmarked man--the learned lawyer; and Bay, the patriarchal-looking man who had arrived last.
With the advocates entered the chief secretary and public prosecutor, a lean, clean-shaven young man of medium height, a very dark complexion, and sad, black eyes. Nekhludoff knew him at once, in spite of his curious uniform and the fact that he had not seen him for six years. He had been one of his best friends in Nekhludoff's student days.
"The public prosecutor Selenin?" Nekhludoff asked, turning to the advocate.
"Yes. Why?"
"I know him well. He is a fine fellow."
"And a good public prosecutor; business-like. Now he is the man you should have interested."
"He will act according to his conscience in any case," said Nekhludoff, recalling the intimate relations and friendship between himself and Selenin, and the attractive qualities of the latter--purity, honesty, and good breeding in its best sense.
"Yes, there is no time now," whispered Fanarin, who was listening to the report of the case that had commenced.
The Court of Justice was accused of having left a decision of the Court of Law unaltered.
Nekhludoff listened and tried to make out the meaning of what was going on; but, just as in the Criminal Court, his chief difficulty was that not the evidently chief point, but some side issues, were being discussed. The case was that of a newspaper which had published the account of a swindle arranged by a director of a limited liability company. It seemed that the only important question was whether the director of the company really abused his trust, and how to stop him from doing it. But the questions under consideration were whether the editor had a right to publish this article of his contributor, and what he had been guilty of in publishing it: slander or libel, and in what way slander included libel, or libel included slander, and something rather incomprehensible to ordinary people about all sorts of statutes and resolutions passed by some General Department.
The only thing clear to Nekhludoff was that, in spite of what Wolf had so strenuously insisted on, the day before, i.e., that the Senate could not try a case on its merits, in this case he was evidently strongly in favour of repealing the decision of the Court of Justice, and that Selenin, in spite of his characteristic reticence, stated the opposite opinion with quite unexpected warmth. The warmth, which surprised Nekhludoff, evinced by the usually self-controlled Selenin, was due to his knowledge of the director's shabbiness in money matters, and the fact, which had accidentally come to his cars, that Wolf had been to a swell dinner party at the swindler's house only a few days before.
Now that Wolf spoke on the case, guardedly enough, but with evident bias, Selenin became excited, and expressed his opinion with too much nervous irritation for an ordinary business transaction.
It was clear that Selenin's speech had offended Wolf. He grew red, moved in his chair, made silent gestures of surprise, and at last rose, with a very dignified and injured look, together with the other senators, and went out into the debating-room.
"What particular case have you come about?" the usher asked again, addressing Fanarin.
"I have already told you: Maslova's case."
"Yes, quite so. It is to be heard to-day, but--"
"But what?" the advocate asked.
"Well, you see, this case was to be examined without taking sides, so that the senators will hardly come out again after passing the resolution. But I will inform them."
"What do you mean?"
"I'll inform them; I'll inform them." And the usher again put something down on his paper.
The Senators really meant to pronounce their decision concerning the libel case, and then to finish the other business, Maslova's case among it, over their tea and cigarettes, without leaving the debating-room.
第二天要开庭审理玛丝洛娃的案子，聂赫留朵夫就坐车去枢密院。在枢密院大厦雄伟的大门口，已停了好几辆马车。他看见法纳林律师也乘车赶来。他们沿着富丽堂皇的楼梯登上二楼。律师熟悉这里的一切通路，往左一拐，就走进一扇上面刻着诉讼条例制定年份的木门。他在第一个长方形房间里脱去大衣，露出燕尾服、白胸衬和白领带，从门房那里打听到枢密官都已到齐，就煞有介事地走进下一个房间。在这个房间里，右边放着一个大橱，旁边有一张桌子，左边是一道旋梯。这时候，一个身穿文官制服风度翩翩的官员，腋下夹着皮包，从楼梯上下来。房间里有一个留着银白长发，穿着短上衣和灰长裤的小老头，样子象个家长。他的旁边毕恭毕敬地站着两个跟班。
这位白发苍苍的小老头钻进充作更衣室的大橱，关上橱门。这时候，法纳林看见一个同行——跟他一样穿燕尾服、系白领带的律师，立刻兴致勃勃地同他攀谈起来。聂赫留朵夫乘机打量一下房间里的人。大约有十五个人来旁听，其中两个是女的：一个年轻的戴一副夹鼻眼镜，另一个头发花白。今天要审理一个报纸诽谤案，因此旁听的人特别多，主要是新闻界人士。
一个脸色红润、相貌英俊的民事执行吏，穿着漂亮的制服，手里拿着一张纸，走到法纳林跟前，问他办哪一个案子。听说是办玛丝洛娃案，就在纸上记下来，走开了。这时候大橱的门开了，家长模样的小老头从里面出来，已经不穿上衣，而换上一身镶满丝绦的官服，胸前挂满闪闪发亮的勋章和奖牌。他的模样活象一只大鸟。
这身可笑的服装显然使小老头自己也有点不好意思。他慌忙快步走到入口处对面的一扇门里。
“这位就是贝，德高望重啊，”法纳林对聂赫留朵夫说，又介绍同行跟他认识，然后讲了当前即将审理的他认为很有趣的案子。
不多一会儿，这个案子开审了。聂赫留朵夫同旁听群众一起往左走进法庭。他们，包括法纳林在内，走到栅栏后面的旁听席上。只有那个彼得堡律师来到栅栏前面的斜面写字台旁。
枢密院的法庭比地方法院的法庭要小一点，布置也简单些，唯一的区别是枢密官面前桌上铺的不是绿呢，而是镶有金边的深红色丝绒。不过，凡是行使审判职能机关的标志：守法镜、圣像、皇帝御像等，这里也无不具备。民事执行吏也那样庄严地宣布：“开庭了。”所有的人也都那样站起来，身穿制服的枢密官也那样纷纷走进法庭，也那样在高背扶手椅上坐下，也那样用臂肘支在桌上，竭力装出泰然自若的样子。
枢密官总共四名。首席枢密官尼基丁脸型狭长，不留胡子，生有一双银灰色眼睛。沃尔夫煞有介事地噘起嘴唇，他那双白净的小手翻阅着案卷。下面是斯科沃罗德尼科夫，体格魁梧，麻脸，是个有学问的法学家。第四个是贝，就是那个样子象家长的小老头，他走在最后。跟枢密官一起进来的还有书记长和副检察官。副检察官是个中等身材的年轻人，身体干瘦，脸色很黑，胡子刮得精光，生有一双忧郁的黑眼睛。尽管他穿着一身古怪的制服，聂赫留朵夫也有六年没有同他见面，但立刻认出是他大学时代的要好朋友。
“副检察官是谢列宁吧？”聂赫留朵夫问律师。
“是的，怎么样？”
“我跟他很熟，人品极好……”
“也是个很好的副检察官，很能干。对了，您本来应该托托他，”法纳林说。
“他不论办什么事总是凭良心的，”聂赫留朵夫说，想起他同谢列宁的亲密关系同友谊，想起谢列宁的种种优秀品质，例如纯洁、诚恳和非常正派。
“但现在已经来不及了，”法纳林聚精会神倾听着案情报告，低声说。
原来高等法院的裁定并没有改变地方法院的判决，现在开庭就是审理对高等法院裁定的上诉。
聂赫留朵夫留神倾听，竭力想弄明白目前开审的案子究竟是怎么一回事。但也象在地方法庭上一样，使他无法理解的主要原因在于，他们所讲的都不是问题的关键，而是些枝节琐事。这个案子涉及报上一篇揭发某股份公司董事长舞弊的文章。问题的关键在于股份公司董事长有没有真的侵占股东利益，怎样才能制止他的侵占行为。可是这一点根本没有谈到。他们谈论的只是按照法律报纸发行人有没有在报上刊登小品文的权利，他发表了小品文，又是犯了什么罪，是诽谤还是诬蔑，是诽谤中含有诬蔑，还是诬蔑中含有诽谤。此外还涉及某个总署所颁布的各种法令和决议，那是普通人更难理解的了。
聂赫留朵夫只理解一点，那就是报告案情的沃尔夫虽然昨天对他声色俱厉地说，枢密院不可能审查案件的是非曲直，此刻在报告时却显然有意偏袒被告，以利于撤销高等法院的裁定。谢列宁呢，一反向来的稳重作风，用意料不到的激烈言词发表了相反意见。一向老成持重的谢列宁所以如此愤激，使聂赫留朵夫感到吃惊，却是有原因的。原来谢列宁知道这个董事长在金钱方面手脚不干净，又无意中得知，沃尔夫几乎就在临开庭之前参加了这个商人的豪华宴会。此刻沃尔夫在报告案情，虽然措辞十分慎重，但分明在偏袒这个商人。谢列宁听了火冒三丈，就用异常愤激的口气痛加驳斥。他的话显然触犯了沃尔夫：他脸红耳赤，身子哆嗦，默默地装出惊讶的神气，带着威风凛凛而又深受冒犯的样子跟其他几个枢密官一起向议事室走去。
“请问，您来办哪一个案子？”等枢密官们一走，民事执行吏又问法纳林。
“我不是对您说过了，是办玛丝洛娃的案子，”法纳林说。
“对，对，今天要审理这个案子。不过……”
“不过怎么样？”律师问。
“不瞒您说，这个案子不公开辩论了，因此枢密官先生在宣布案子的裁定以后，未必会再出来。但我可以去通报……”
“怎么去通报？……”
“我会去通报的，会去通报的。”民事执行吏又在纸上记了些什么。
枢密官们果然打算在宣布诽谤案的裁定后，不再离开议事室，在那里一边喝茶吸烟，一边办完其他案子，包括玛丝洛娃一案在内。
Part 2 Chapter 21
THE APPEAL DISMISSED.
As soon as the Senators were seated round the table in the debating-room, Wolf began to bring forward with great animation all the motives in favour of a repeal. The chairman, an ill-natured man at best, was in a particularly bad humour that day. His thoughts were concentrated on the words he had written down in his memoranda on the occasion when not he but Viglanoff was appointed to the important post he had long coveted. It was the chairman, Nikitin's, honest conviction that his opinions of the officials of the two upper classes with which he was in connection would furnish valuable material for the historians. He had written a chapter the day before in which the officials of the upper classes got it hot for preventing him, as he expressed it, from averting the ruin towards which the present rulers of Russia were driving it, which simply meant that they had prevented his getting a better salary. And now he was considering what a new light to posterity this chapter would shed on events.
"Yes, certainly," he said, in reply to the words addressed to him by Wolf, without listening to them.
Bay was listening to Wolf with a sad face and drawing a garland on the paper that lay before him. Bay was a Liberal of the very first water. He held sacred the Liberal traditions of the sixth decade of this century, and if he ever overstepped the limits of strict neutrality it was always in the direction of Liberalism. So in this case; beside the fact that the swindling director, who was prosecuting for libel, was a bad lot, the prosecution of a journalist for libel in itself tending, as it did, to restrict the freedom of the press, inclined Bay to reject the appeal.
When Wolf concluded his arguments Bay stopped drawing his garland and began in a sad and gentle voice (he was sad because he was obliged to demonstrate such truisms) concisely, simply and convincingly to show how unfounded the accusation was, and then, bending his white head, he continued drawing his garland.
Skovorodnikoff, who sat opposite Wolf, and, with his fat fingers, kept shoving his beard and moustaches into his mouth, stopped chewing his beard as soon as Bay was silent, and said with a loud, grating voice, that, notwithstanding the fact of the director being a terrible scoundrel, he would have been for the repeal of the sentence if there were any legal reasons for it; but, as there were none, he was of Bay's opinion. He was glad to put this spoke in Wolf's wheel.
The chairman agreed with Skovorodnikoff, and the appeal was rejected.
Wolf was dissatisfied, especially because it was like being caught acting with dishonest partiality; so he pretended to be indifferent, and, unfolding the document which contained Maslova's case, he became engrossed in it. Meanwhile the Senators rang and ordered tea, and began talking about the event that, together with the duel, was occupying the Petersburgers.
It was the case of the chief of a Government department, who was accused of the crime provided for in Statute 995.
"What nastiness," said Bay, with disgust.
"Why; where is the harm of it? I can show you a Russian book containing the project of a German writer, who openly proposes that it should not be considered a crime," said Skovorodnikoff, drawing in greedily the fumes of the crumpled cigarette, which he held between his fingers close to the palm, and he laughed boisterously.
"Impossible!" said Bay.
"I shall show it you," said Skovorodnikoff, giving the full title of the book, and even its date and the name of its editor.
"I hear he has been appointed governor to some town in Siberia."
"That's fine. The archdeacon will meet him with a crucifix. They ought to appoint an archdeacon of the same sort," said Skovorodnikoff. "I could recommend them one," and he threw the end of his cigarette into his saucer, and again shoved as much of his beard and moustaches as he could into his mouth and began chewing them.
The usher came in and reported the advocate's and Nekhludoff's desire to be present at the examination of Maslova's case.
"This case," Wolf said, "is quite romantic," and he told them what he knew about Nekhludoff's relations with Maslova. When they had spoken a little about it and finished their tea and cigarettes, the Senators returned into the Senate Chamber and proclaimed their decision in the libel case, and began to hear Maslova's case.
Wolf, in his thin voice, reported Maslova's appeal very fully, but again not without some bias and an evident wish for the repeal of the sentence.
"Have you anything to add?" the chairman said, turning to Fanarin. Fanarin rose, and standing with his broad white chest expanded, proved point by point, with wonderful exactness and persuasiveness, how the Court had in six points strayed from the exact meaning of the law; and besides this he touched, though briefly, on the merits of the case, and on the crying injustice of the sentence. The tone of his speech was one of apology to the Senators, who, with their penetration and judicial wisdom, could not help seeing and understanding it all better than he could. He was obliged to speak only because the duty he had undertaken forced him to do so.
After Fanarin's speech one might have thought that there could not remain the least doubt that the Senate ought to repeal the decision of the Court. When he had finished his speech, Fanarin looked round with a smile of triumph, seeing which Nekhludoff felt certain that the case was won. But when he looked at the Senators he saw that Fanarin smiled and triumphed all alone. The Senators and the Public Prosecutor did not smile nor triumph, but looked like people wearied, and who were thinking "We have often heard the like of you; it is all in vain," and were only too glad when he stopped and ceased uselessly detaining them there. Immediately after the end of the advocate's speech the chairman turned to the Public Prosecutor. Selenin briefly and clearly expressed himself in favour of leaving the decision of the Court unaltered, as he considered all the reasons for appealing inadequate. After this the Senators went out into the debating-room. They were divided in their opinions. Wolf was in favour of altering the decision. Bay, when he had understood the case, took up the same side with fervour, vividly presenting the scene at the court to his companions as he clearly saw it himself. Nikitin, who always was on the side of severity and formality, took up the other side. All depended on Skovorodnikoff's vote, and he voted for rejecting the appeal, because Nekhludoff's determination to marry the woman on moral grounds was extremely repugnant to him.
Skovorodnikoff was a materialist, a Darwinian, and counted every manifestation of abstract morality, or, worse still, religion, not only as a despicable folly, but as a personal affront to himself. All this bother about a prostitute, and the presence of a celebrated advocate and Nekhludoff in the Senate were in the highest degree repugnant to him. So he shoved his beard into his mouth and made faces, and very skilfully pretended to know nothing of this case, excepting that the reasons for an appeal were insufficient, and that he, therefore, agreed with the chairman to leave the decision of the Court unaltered.
So the sentence remained unrepealed.
枢密官们在议事室里刚围桌坐下，沃尔夫就滔滔不绝地说出必须撤销本案原判的种种理由。
首席枢密官尼基丁为人一向刻薄，今天心情格外恶劣。在审案的时候，他听着案情报告，就有了主意。此刻他坐在那里听沃尔夫发言，心里却在想自己的事。他在回想昨天写在备忘录上的一件事，那就是他垂涎已久的一个肥缺，没有委派给他，却委派给了维梁诺夫。尼基丁深信，凡是在他任职期间接触过的形形色色的一二等文官，他对他们的评述将成为重要历史文献。昨天他写了一章备忘录，猛烈抨击几个一二等文官，说他们阻挠他拯救俄国，而他却要使俄国避免被当今那些统治者所摧毁。事实上，他们只是阻挠他领取更多的薪俸罢了。此刻他正在思考，怎样使子孙后代对这些事有个全新的认识。
“是啊，那当然，”他回答沃尔夫说，其实他根本没有在听。
贝脸色忧郁地听着沃尔夫的话，同时在面前的一张纸上画着花环。他是一个十足的自由派。他忠心耿耿地捍卫六十年代传统①，即使有时放弃严格的公正立场，那也只是为了偏袒自由派。因此当前审理这个案子，除了提出控诉的董事长是个卑鄙的人之外，贝之所以主张驳回上诉，还因为控告报馆人员犯诽谤罪，就是压制新闻自由。等沃尔夫报告完毕，贝就撂下没有画完的花环，露出闷闷不乐的神色——他之所以闷闷不乐，是因为象这样起码的常识还要他多费口舌，——用温柔悦耳的声音，简单扼要而又令人信服地说明，上诉是缺乏根据的。然后低下白发苍苍的头，继续把花环画完。
--------
①指俄国十九世纪六十年代资产阶级自由派的思潮和斗争。
斯科沃罗德尼科夫坐在沃尔夫对面，不停地用粗手指把上下胡子塞进嘴里咀嚼。等到贝的话音一落，他就不再咀嚼胡子，用尖厉刺耳的声音说，虽然董事长是个坏蛋，如果有法律根据，他还是主张撤销原判，但既然没有法律根据，那他就支持贝的意见。他说完暗暗高兴，因为借此机会对沃尔夫挖苦了一番。首席枢密官赞同斯科沃罗德尼科夫的意见，这个案子就这样被否决了。
沃尔夫很不高兴，特别是因为他那种不正当的偏袒行为似乎被揭穿了。不过他装得若无其事，翻开下一个由他报告的玛丝洛娃案的卷宗，用心阅读。枢密官们这时打了打铃，叫人送茶来，又纷纷谈起与卡敏斯基决斗案同时轰动整个彼得堡的另一件事。
这是关于某局长的案子，他触犯刑法第九九五条，遭到揭发检举。
“多么下流！”贝不胜嫌恶地说。
“这有什么不好？我可以在图书资料里找出一位德国作家的文章给您看。他直截了当地认为这种事不算犯罪，男人同男人也可以结婚，”斯科沃罗德尼科夫说，拚命吸着一支夹在指根中间揉皱的香烟，声音洪亮地哈哈大笑。
“那不可能，”贝说。
“我可以拿给您看，”斯科沃罗德尼科夫说，举出那本著作的全名，甚至还说出出版年份和地点。
“据说他已被调到西伯利亚某城当省长去了，”尼基丁说。
“太好了。主教准会举着十字架去迎接他。应该找一个同他一样的主教。我倒可以给他们推荐一个，”斯科沃罗德尼科夫说，把烟蒂丢进茶碟，然后竭力把上下胡子都塞到嘴里咀嚼。
这时候，民事执行吏进来报告说，律师和聂赫留朵夫希望在审理玛丝洛娃一案时出庭作证。
“这个案子啊，”沃尔夫说，“倒是一件风流韵事呢，”他就把他所知道的聂赫留朵夫跟玛丝洛娃的关系讲了一遍。
枢密官们就这事谈了一阵，吸好烟，喝够茶，然后回到法庭，宣布对上一个案子的裁决，接着开始审理玛丝洛娃案。
沃尔夫用尖细的嗓子详细报告了玛丝洛娃要求撤销原判的申诉，他的措辞又不很公正，听得出是希望撤销法庭的原判。
“您有什么要补充的吗？”首席枢密官转身问法纳林。
法纳林站起来，挺起穿着白胸衬的宽阔胸膛，措辞庄重而确当，逐条证明法庭有六点背离法律本义。此外他还扼要提一下本案的实质，指出原判的不公正令人发指。法纳林作了简短有力的发言，他的口气仿佛表示歉意，因为他所坚持的理由，诸位枢密官凭他们明察秋毫的目力和渊博的法学知识一定看得比他更明白，理解得更透彻，他之所以这样做，无非是出于所承担的责任罢了。法纳林这番话似乎使人觉得，枢密院无疑会撤销原判。法纳林发言完毕后，得意扬扬地微微一笑。聂赫留朵夫望望律师，看见这种笑容，相信这场官司一定会打赢。不过，他向枢密官们瞅了一眼，才看出只有法纳林一人在笑，一人在得意。枢密官们和副检察官都没有笑，也没有得意，却露出厌烦的神色，仿佛在说：“你们那种人的发言我们听得多了，毫无意思。”直到律师发言完毕，不再耽搁他们了，他们才感到满意。律师发言刚结束，首席枢密官就转身对副检察官说话。谢列宁发言简短而明确，认为要求撤销原判的各种理由都缺乏根据，主张维持原判。于是枢密官又纷纷起立，去开会商议。在议事室里意见分歧。沃尔夫主张撤销原判。贝了解本案的症结所在，也坚决主张撤销原判，并且根据他的正确理解，给同事们生动地描摹当时开庭的情景和陪审员们发生误会的经过。尼基丁照例主张严格从事，恪守官样文章，反对撤销原判。这样，本案就取决于斯科沃罗德尼科夫的态度。他主张驳回上诉，主要理由是聂赫留朵夫出于道德要求决定同那个姑娘结婚，实在可恶之至。
斯科沃罗德尼科夫是个唯物主义者，达尔文主义者，认为任何抽象道德的表现，或者更坏一点，任何宗教的表现，不仅是一种恶劣的癫狂，而且是对本人的侮辱。由这个妓女而引起的这场麻烦，再加上替她辩护的名律师和聂赫留朵夫的亲自出庭，在他看来都是可恶之至。他不住把胡子塞到嘴里，做出一脸苦相，天真地装得并不了解本案内情，只认为撤销原判理由不足，因此同意首席枢密官意见，不批准本案上诉。
上诉就这样被驳回了。
Part 2 Chapter 22
AN OLD FRIEND.
"Terrible," said Nekhludoff, as he went out into the waiting-room with the advocate, who was arranging the papers in his portfolio. "In a matter which is perfectly clear they attach all the importance to the form and reject the appeal. Terrible!"
"The case was spoiled in the Criminal Court," said the advocate.
"And Selenin, too, was in favour of the rejection. Terrible! terrible!" Nekhludoff repeated. "What is to be done now?"
"We will appeal to His Majesty, and you can hand in the petition yourself while you are here. I will write it for you."
At this moment little Wolf, with his stars and uniform, came out into the waiting-room and approached Nekhludoff. "It could not be helped, dear Prince. The reasons for an appeal were not sufficient," he said, shrugging his narrow shoulders and closing his eyes, and then he went his way.
After Wolf, Selenin came out too, having heard from the Senators that his old friend Nekhludoff was there.
"Well, I never expected to see you here," he said, coming up to Nekhludoff, and smiling only with his lips while his eyes remained sad. "I did not know you were in Petersburg."
"And I did not know you were Public Prosecutor-in-Chief."
"How is it you are in the Senate?" asked Selenin. "I had heard, by the way, that you were in Petersburg. But what are you doing here?"
"Here? I am here because I hoped to find justice and save a woman innocently condemned."
"What woman?"
"The one whose case has just been decided."
"Oh! Maslova's case," said Selenin, suddenly remembering it. "The appeal had no grounds whatever."
"It is not the appeal; it's the woman who is innocent, and is being punished."
Selenin sighed. "That may well be, but----"
"Not _may be_, but is."
"How do you know?"
"Because I was on the jury. I know how we made the mistake."
Selenin became thoughtful. "You should have made a statement at the time," he said.
"I did make the statement."
"It should have been put down in an official report. If this had been added to the petition for the appeal--"
"Yes, but still, as it is, the verdict is evidently absurd."
"The Senate has no right to say so. If the Senate took upon itself to repeal the decision of the law courts according to its own views as to the justice of the decisions in themselves, the verdict of the jury would lose all its meaning, not to mention that the Senate would have no basis to go upon, and would run the risk of infringing justice rather than upholding it," said Selenin, calling to mind the case that had just been heard.
"All I know is that this woman is quite innocent, and that the last hope of saying her from an unmerited punishment is gone. The grossest injustice has been confirmed by the highest court."
"It has not been confirmed. The Senate did not and cannot enter into the merits of the case in itself," said Selenin. Always busy and rarely going out into society, he had evidently heard nothing of Nekhludoff's romance. Nekhludoff noticed it, and made up his mind that it was best to say nothing about his special relations with Maslova.
"You are probably staying with your aunt," Selenin remarked, apparently wishing to change the subject. "She told me you were here yesterday, and she invited me to meet you in the evening, when some foreign preacher was to lecture," and Selenin again smiled only with his lips.
"Yes, I was there, but left in disgust," said Nekhludoff angrily, vexed that Selenin had changed the subject.
"Why with disgust? After all, it is a manifestation of religious feeling, though one-sided and sectarian," said Selenin.
"Why, it's only some kind of whimsical folly."
"Oh, dear, no. The curious thing is that we know the teaching of our church so little that we see some new kind of revelation in what are, after all, our own fundamental dogmas," said Selenin, as if hurrying to let his old friend know his new views.
Nekhludoff looked at Selenin scrutinisingly and with surprise, and Selenin dropped his eyes, in which appeared an expression not only of sadness but also of ill-will.
"Do you, then, believe in the dogmas of the church?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Of course I do," replied Selenin, gazing straight into Nekhludoff's eyes with a lifeless look.
Nekhludoff sighed. "It is strange," he said.
"However, we shall have a talk some other time," said Selenin. "I am coming," he added, in answer to the usher, who had respectfully approached him. "Yes, we must meet again," he went on with a sigh. "But will it be possible for me to find you? You will always find me in at seven o'clock. My address is Nadejdinskaya," and he gave the number. "Ah, time does not stand still," and he turned to go, smiling only with his lips.
"I will come if I can," said Nekhludoff, feeling that a man once near and dear to him had, by this brief conversation, suddenly become strange, distant, and incomprehensible, if not hostile to him.
“岂有此理！”聂赫留朵夫同收拾好皮包的律师一起走进接待室时说。“这样明明白白的案子，他们还要死扣形式，把它驳回。真是岂有此理！”
“这个案子是在原来的法庭上弄糟的，”律师说。
“连谢列宁都主张驳回。岂有此理，真是岂有此理！”聂赫留朵夫反复说。“现在怎么办呢？”
“向皇上告御状。趁您在这里，亲自把状子递上去。我来给您起草。”
这时候，个儿矮小的沃尔夫身穿制服，佩着几枚星章，走进接待室，来到聂赫留朵夫跟前。
“有什么办法呢，亲爱的公爵。没有充足的理由哇，”他闭上眼睛，耸耸肩膀说，接着就走开了。
谢列宁也跟着沃尔夫出来了。他从枢密官那里得知他的旧友聂赫留朵夫也在这里。
“哦，真没想到会在这儿遇见你，”他走到聂赫留朵夫跟前说，嘴唇上露出笑意，但眼睛仍旧显得很忧郁。“我根本不知道你来彼得堡。”
“我也不知道你当上了检察官……”
“副检察官，”谢列宁更正说。“你怎么会来枢密院的？”他忧郁而颓丧地瞧着朋友，问。“我听说你在彼得堡。可你怎么会到这儿来？”
“我到这儿来是希望伸张正义，营救一个无辜判刑的女人。”
“哪一个女人？”
“就是刚才裁决那个案子里的女人。”
“啊，玛丝洛娃的案子，”谢列宁想起来，说。“那个上诉状是完全缺乏根据的。”
“问题不在于上诉状，而在于那个女人没有犯罪，却被判了刑。”
谢列宁叹了一口气。
“这很可能，但是……”
“不是可能，而是确实……”
“你怎么知道？”
“因为我是审理那个案子的陪审员。我知道我们在什么地方犯了错误。”
谢列宁沉思起来。
“当时就应该声明的呀，”他说。
“我声明过了。”
“应该把它笔录下来，上诉时一起送上来就好了……”
谢列宁一向公务繁忙，很少参加社交活动，对聂赫留朵夫的风流韵事显然毫无所闻。聂赫留朵夫注意到这一点，决定不提他同玛丝洛娃的关系。
“是的，不过就是现在这样，原判显然也是很荒谬的，”他说。
“枢密院是无权说这话的。要是枢密院认为原判不公正，因而把它撤销，那么姑且不说枢密院可能丧失立场，不能维护正义，反而有破坏正义的危险，”谢列宁一面回想刚才的案子，一面说，“姑且不说这一点，至少陪审员的裁决就会变得毫无意义。”
“我只知道一点，那个女人是完全没有罪的，把她从不应得的惩罚中拯救出来的最后一线希望现在也丧失了。最高机构竟批准了完全非法的行为。”
“枢密院没有批准，因为它没有审查，也无权审查案子本身，”谢列宁眯缝着眼睛说。“你大概住在姨妈家里吧，”他加了一句，显然想改变话题。“我昨天听她说你在这里。伯爵夫人约我跟你一起去参加一个聚会，听一个外国人讲道，”谢列宁嘴唇上露出一丝笑意说。
“是的，我去听过，实在讨厌，我听了一半就走掉了，”聂赫留朵夫怒气冲冲地说，谢列宁岔开话题使他很恼火。
“哦，那又何必讨厌呢？无非是一种宗教感情罢了，虽然有点过火，有点教派的味道，”谢列宁说。
“简直是胡闹，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哦，那倒不能这样说。只有一点说来奇怪，我们对教会的教义知道得太少了，因此往往把一些基本道理当作什么新发现，”谢列宁说，仿佛急于要把自己的新见解告诉老朋友。
聂赫留朵夫惊奇地对谢列宁仔细瞧瞧。谢列宁没有垂下眼睛，他的眼神不仅忧郁，而且带有恶意。
“难道你相信教会的教义吗？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“当然相信，”谢列宁回答，直勾勾地盯住聂赫留朵夫的眼睛。
聂赫留朵夫叹了一口气。
“真奇怪，”他说。
“好吧，我们以后再谈，”谢列宁说。“我这就去，”他转身回答那个毕恭毕敬地走到他跟前的民事执行吏说。“一定得找个机会再见见面，”他不胜感慨地说，“我找得到你吗？至于我，晚上七点钟吃饭前总在家里。我住在纳杰日津街，”他说了他家的门牌号码。“我们多少年没见面了！”他添了一句，嘴唇上又露出笑意，走了。
“要是有工夫，我会去看你的，”聂赫留朵夫说，觉得这个原来亲切可爱的人，经过这番简短的交谈，变得生疏、隔膜而难以理解，如果不说变成对头的话。
Part 2 Chapter 23
THE PUBLIC PROSECUTOR.
When Nekhludoff knew Selenin as a student, he was a good son, a true friend, and for his years an educated man of the world, with much tact; elegant, handsome, and at the same time truthful and honest. He learned well, without much exertion and with no pedantry, receiving gold medals for his essays. He considered the service of mankind, not only in words but in acts, to be the aim of his young life. He saw no other way of being useful to humanity than by serving the State. Therefore, as soon as he had completed his studies, he systematically examined all the activities to which he might devote his life, and decided to enter the Second Department of the Chancellerie, where the laws are drawn up, and he did so. But, in spite of the most scrupulous and exact discharge of the duties demanded of him, this service gave no satisfaction to his desire of being useful, nor could he awake in himself the consciousness that he was doing "the right thing."
This dissatisfaction was so much increased by the friction with his very small-minded and vain fellow officials that he left the Chancellerie and entered the Senate. It was better there, but the same dissatisfaction still pursued him; he felt it to be very different from what he had expected, and from what ought to be.
And now that he was in the Senate his relatives obtained for him the post of Gentleman of the Bedchamber, and he had to go in a carriage, dressed in an embroidered uniform and a white linen apron, to thank all sorts of people for having placed him in the position of a lackey. However much he tried he could find no reasonable explanation for the existence of this post, and felt, more than in the Senate, that it was not "the right thing," and yet he could not refuse it for fear of hurting those who felt sure they were giving him much pleasure by this appointment, and because it flattered the lowest part of his nature. It pleased him to see himself in a mirror in his gold-embroidered uniform, and to accept the deference paid him by some people because of his position.
Something of the same kind happened when he married. A very brilliant match, from a worldly point of view, was arranged for him, and he married chiefly because by refusing he would have had to hurt the young lady who wished to be married to him, and those who arranged the marriage, and also because a marriage with a nice young girl of noble birth flattered his vanity and gave him pleasure. But this marriage very soon proved to be even less "the right thing" than the Government service and his position at Court.
After the birth of her first child the wife decided to have no more, and began leading that luxurious worldly life in which he now had to participate whether he liked or not.
She was not particularly handsome, and was faithful to him, and she seemed, in spite of all the efforts it cost her, to derive nothing but weariness from the life she led, yet she perseveringly continued to live it, though it was poisoning her husband's life. And all his efforts to alter this life was shattered, as against a stone wall, by her conviction, which all her friends and relatives supported, that all was as it should be.
The child, a little girl with bare legs and long golden curls, was a being perfectly foreign to him, chiefly because she was trained quite otherwise than he wished her to be. There sprung up between the husband and wife the usual misunderstanding, without even the wish to understand each other, and then a silent warfare, hidden from outsiders and tempered by decorum. All this made his life at home a burden, and became even less "the right thing" than his service and his post.
But it was above all his attitude towards religion which was not "the right thing." Like every one of his set and his time, by the growth of his reason he broke without the least effort the nets of the religious superstitions in which he was brought up, and did not himself exactly know when it was that he freed himself of them. Being earnest and upright, he did not, during his youth and intimacy with Nekhludoff as a student, conceal his rejection of the State religion. But as years went on and he rose in the service, and especially at the time of the reaction towards conservatism in society, his spiritual freedom stood in his way.
At home, when his father died, he had to be present at the masses said for his soul, and his mother wished him to go to confession or to communion, and it was in a way expected, by public opinion, but above all, Government service demanded that he should be present at all sorts of services, consecrations, thanksgivings, and the like. Hardly a day passed without some outward religious form having to be observed.
When present at these services he had to pretend that he believed in something which he did not believe in, and being truthful he could not do this. The alternative was, having made up his mind that all these outward signs were deceitful, to alter his life in such a way that he would not have to be present at such ceremonials. But to do what seemed so simple would have cost a great deal. Besides encountering the perpetual hostility of all those who were near to him, he would have to give up the service and his position, and sacrifice his hopes of being useful to humanity by his service, now and in the future. To make such a sacrifice one would have to be firmly convinced of being right.
And he was firmly convinced he was right, as no educated man of our time can help being convinced who knows a little history and how the religions, and especially Church Christianity, originated.
But under the stress of his daily life he, a truthful man, allowed a little falsehood to creep in. He said that in order to do justice to an unreasonable thing one had to study the unreasonable thing. It was a little falsehood, but it sunk him into the big falsehood in which he was now caught.
Before putting to himself the question whether the orthodoxy in which he was born and bred, and which every one expected him to accept, and without which he could not continue his useful occupation, contained the truth, he had already decided the answer. And to clear up the question he did not read Voltaire, Schopenhauer, Herbert Spencer, or Comte, but the philosophical works of Hegel and the religious works of Vinet and Khomyakoff, and naturally found in them what he wanted, i.e., something like peace of mind and a vindication of that religious teaching in which he was educated, which his reason had long ceased to accept, but without which his whole life was filled with unpleasantness which could all be removed by accepting the teaching.
And so he adopted all the usual sophistries which go to prove that a single human reason cannot know the truth, that the truth is only revealed to an association of men, and can only be known by revelation, that revelation is kept by the church, etc. And so he managed to be present at prayers, masses for the dead, to confess, make signs of the cross in front of icons, with a quiet mind, without being conscious of the lie, and to continue in the service which gave him the feeling of being useful and some comfort in his joyless family life. Although he believed this, he felt with his entire being that this religion of his, more than all else, was not "the right thing," and that is why his eyes always looked sad.
And seeing Nekhludoff, whom he had known before all these lies had rooted themselves within him, reminded him of what he then was. It was especially after he had hurried to hint at his religious views that he had most strongly felt all this "not the right thing," and had become painfully sad. Nekhludoff felt it also after the first joy of meeting his old friend had passed, and therefore, though they promised each other to meet, they did not take any steps towards an interview, and did not again see each other during this stay of Nekhludoff's in Petersburg.
谢列宁在大学读书的时候，聂赫留朵夫就认识他了。当时他是个优秀子弟，忠实朋友，上流社会里教养有素的青年，待人接物很有分寸，而且相貌俊美，风度翩翩，又异常正直诚恳。他并不特别用功，也没有丝毫书生气，但书读得很好，所写的论文几次得到过金质奖章。
他不仅在口头上，而且在实际行动上把为人们服务作为生活目标。他认为要为人们服务没有其他途径，只能进政府机关工作，因此一毕业，就把凡是能贡献力量的工作作了一次系统研究，断定到立法办公厅二处工作最有益，就进了那个机关。然而，尽管他兢兢业业，忠于职守，他却觉得这种工作并不能满足他有益于人们的愿望，也不觉得这样做就是尽了本份。由于他同浅薄庸俗的顶头上司发生冲突，这种不满足的感觉就更加强烈，结果他离开了二处，调到枢密院来。他到了枢密院，觉得好一点，但不满足的感觉还是经常使他苦恼。
他时刻感到，一切都和他的期望截然相反，一切都和应有的情况截然相反。在枢密院任职期间，他的亲戚为他奔走，替他谋得宫中侍从的职务。于是他只好穿上绣花制服，戴上白麻布胸衬，坐车一家家登门道谢，因为他们让他当上了听差。他左思右想，也不能解释这种差事的意义。他觉得这种差事比在政府机关任职更加“不对头”，然而，一方面他又不能拒绝这项委任，否则就会惹怒那些热心帮他忙的人。另一方面，这项委任又迎合他的劣根性。他在镜子里看到自己身穿金绦制服，人家见到他肃然起敬，又感到沾沾自喜。
在婚姻问题上他也遇到同样情况。人家为他撮合了从上流社会看来很美满的婚姻。他所以结婚，主要因为如果拒绝这门亲事，他就会得罪和伤害希望它成功的新娘和撮合的亲戚，同时也因为同这个年轻貌美、门第显贵的姑娘结婚，他的虚荣心得到了满足。不过，这门亲事很快就证实它比机关职务和宫廷差事更加“不对头”。他的妻子生第一个孩子以后，就不愿再生孩子，开始过奢侈的社交生活，而且不管愿意不愿意，他也得参加。她长得并不特别美，但对他是忠实的。不过，姑且不说她这种生活方式严重影响丈夫的生活，就是她自己除了浪费大量精力，换得过分疲劳以外，可以说一无所得。虽然如此，她还是竭力维持这种生活。他千方百计想改变这种生活方式，但她在亲友支持下认为非这样生活不可，结果他的企图就象撞在石墙上一样粉碎了。
他们有个女孩，生着长长的金黄鬈发，露着两条白腿。但做父亲的不喜欢她，主要因为她不是按照他的希望培养的。夫妇之间经常发生隔阂，甚至双方都不愿意互相了解，因此一场不动声色、瞒过外人耳目、碍于礼节而保持一定分寸的暗斗就使他的家庭生活变得十分痛苦。这样，他的家庭生活就比机关职务和宫廷差事更加“不对头”。
不过，最“不对头”的却是他对宗教的态度。他也象所有同时代和同圈子里的人那样，随着智力的增长，毫不费力就挣脱了他在其中受到熏陶的宗教迷信的枷锁，并且不知在什么时候得到了解脱。他是一个严肃而正直的人，在大学念书、同聂赫留朵夫交往的青年时代，就公然摆脱了官方宗教的迷信。但随着岁月的流逝，官位的步步高升，特别是当时社会上保守反动势力的抬头，这种精神上的自由开始同他的活动发生抵触。且不说家里的情况，尤其是他父亲死后做安魂礼拜，他母亲要他持斋，以及社会舆论对他施加的压力，就是在机关里任职，他也不得不参加祈祷、供奉、谢恩等礼拜，简直难得有一天不接触宗教仪式，而且无法逃避。对这种礼拜，只能两者取其一：要么假装信仰（凭他诚实的天性，这是办不到的），要么认为这些宗教仪式虚伪，竭力避免参加。但为了处理这种似乎无关紧要的问题，却需要做大量工作。除了必须同周围的人经常斗争外，还得完全改变他的地位，放弃公职，牺牲他自以为通过现在职务给人们带来的利益，以及今后将会给人们带来的更多利益。为了要这样做，必须坚信自己的观点是正确的。他有这样的信心，就象当代一切受过教育的人，只要稍微知道一点历史，知道宗教的起源，知道基督教的起源和分裂，就不能不相信这种观点是正确的。他不承认教会宣扬的教义是真理，这一点也是完全正确的。
不过，在生活环境的逼迫下，他这个诚实的人只好自己欺骗一下自己。他对自己说，为了证实不合理的事是不合理的，首先就得对这种不合理的事进行研究。这是一点小小的虚伪，但它却把他引向大的虚伪，使他至今不能自拔。
他是在东正教的氛围下出生和成长的，周围的人全要他信仰东正教，不承认这个教，他就无法继续从事有益于人们的活动。因此，对他自己提出的东正教是不是正确这个问题，他心中早已有了答案。同时为了阐明这个问题，他不读伏尔泰、叔本华、斯宾塞、孔德①的著作，而读黑格尔的哲学和维奈、霍米雅科夫②的宗教论著。自然，他在那些论著里找到了他所需要的东西：精神上的宽慰和对教义的辩护。他从小就受宗教教义的熏陶，可是他的理性早已把它否定了。然而，没有宗教信仰，整个生活就会充满烦恼，而只要承认它，一切烦恼就会烟消云散。此外，他也学会了种种流行的诡辩术，例如个人的智慧无法认识真理，只有人类智慧的总和才能发现真理；认识真理的唯一途径就是神的启示，而神的启示只有教会才能保存，等等。从那时起，他就心安理得地参加祈祷、安魂礼拜、弥撒、守斋，对着圣像画十字，继续在机关任职，并不觉得在自欺欺人。而在机关任职就使他觉得对人有益，并给他缺乏欢乐的家庭生活带来安慰。他自认为信仰东正教，但另一方面，整个身心又空前强烈地感到，这种信仰完全“不对头”。
--------
①伏尔泰（1694—1778）——法国启蒙思想家，叔本华（1788—1860）——德国哲学家，斯宾塞（1820—1903）——英国哲学家，孔德（1798—1857）——法国哲学家。他们在不同程度上否定基督教。
②黑格尔（1770—1831）——德国哲学家，维奈——十九世纪瑞士神学家，霍米雅科夫（1804—1860）——俄国斯拉夫派理论家。他们从不同立场承认基督教义。
就因为这个缘故，他的眼神总是那么忧郁。也就因为这个缘故，他看见聂赫留朵夫，就想起当年他认识聂赫留朵夫时还没有沾染这种虚伪的习气，他是个怎样的人。尤其是在他急不及待地向聂赫留朵夫暗示了自己的宗教观以后，他空前强烈地感觉到这一切“不对头”，心里十分悲哀。聂赫留朵夫见到这个老朋友，在一阵高兴以后，也有同样的感觉。
也就因为这个缘故，他们两人虽然表示再要见面，却没有找机会会晤，结果在聂赫留朵夫逗留彼得堡期间，他们没有再见过面。
Part 2 Chapter 24
MARIETTE TEMPTS NEKHLUDOFF.
When they left the Senate, Nekhludoff and the advocate walked on together, the advocate having given the driver of his carriage orders to follow them. The advocate told Nekhludoff the story of the chief of a Government department, about whom the Senators had been talking: how the thing was found out, and how the man, who according to law should have been sent to the mines, had been appointed Governor of a town in Siberia. Then he related with particular pleasure how several high-placed persons stole a lot of money collected for the erection of the still unfinished monument which they had passed that morning; also, how the mistress of So-and-so got a lot of money at the Stock Exchange, and how So-and-so agreed with So-and-so to sell him his wife. The advocate began another story about a swindle, and all sorts of crimes committed by persons in high places, who, instead of being in prison, sat on presidential chairs in all sorts of Government institutions. These tales, of which the advocate seemed to have an unending supply, gave him much pleasure, showing as they did, with perfect clearness, that his means of getting money were quite just and innocent compared to the means which the highest officials in Petersburg made use of. The advocate was therefore surprised when Nekhludoff took an isvostchik before hearing the end of the story, said good-bye, and left him. Nekhludoff felt very sad. It was chiefly the rejection of the appeal by the Senate, confirming the senseless torments that the innocent Maslova was enduring, that saddened him, and also the fact that this rejection made it still harder for him to unite his fate with hers. The stories about existing evils, which the advocate recounted with such relish, heightened his sadness, and so did the cold, unkind look that the once sweet-natured, frank, noble Selenin had given him, and which kept recurring to his mind.
On his return the doorkeeper handed him a note, and said, rather scornfully, that some kind of woman had written it in the hall. It was a note from Shoustova's mother. She wrote that she had come to thank her daughter's benefactor and saviour, and to implore him to come to see them on the Vasilievsky, Sth Line, house No. --. This was very necessary because of Vera Doukhova. He need not be afraid that they would weary him with expressions of gratitude. They would not speak their gratitude, but be simply glad to see him. Would he not come next morning, if he could?
There was another note from Bogotyreff, a former fellow-officer, aide-de-camp to the Emperor, whom Nekhludoff had asked to hand personally to the Emperor his petition on behalf of the sectarians. Bogotyreff wrote, in his large, firm hand, that he would put the petition into the Emperor's own hands, as he had promised; but that it had occurred to him that it might be better for Nekhludoff first to go and see the person on whom the matter depended.
After the impressions received during the last few days, Nekhludoff felt perfectly hopeless of getting anything done. The plans he had formed in Moscow seemed now something like the dreams of youth, which are inevitably followed by disillusion when life comes to be faced. Still, being now in Petersburg, he considered it his duty to do all he had intended, and he resolved next day, after consulting Bogotyreff, to act on his advice and see the person on whom the case of the sectarians depended.
He got out the sectarians' petition from his portfolio, and began reading it over, when there was a knock at his door, and a footman came in with a message from the Countess Katerina Ivanovna, who asked him to come up and have a cup of tea with her.
Nekhludoff said he would come at once, and having put the papers back into the portfolio, he went up to his aunt's. He looked out of a window on his way, and saw Mariette's pair of bays standing in front of the house, and he suddenly brightened and felt inclined to smile.
Mariette, with a hat on her head, not in black but with a light dress of many shades, sat with a cup in her hand beside the Countess's easy chair, prattling about something while her beautiful, laughing eyes glistened. She had said something funny--something indecently funny--just as Nekhludoff entered the room. He knew it by the way she laughed, and by the way the good-natured Countess Katerina Ivanovna's fat body was shaking with laughter; while Mariette, her smiling mouth slightly drawn to one side, her head a little bent, a peculiarly mischievous expression in her merry, energetic face, sat silently looking at her companion. From a few words which he overheard, Nekhludoff guessed that they were talking of the second piece of Petersburg news, the episode of the Siberian Governor, and that it was in reference to this subject that Mariette had said something so funny that the Countess could not control herself for a long time.
"You will kill me," she said, coughing.
After saying "How d'you do?" Nekhludoff sat down. He was about to censure Mariette in his mind for her levity when, noticing the serious and even slightly dissatisfied look in his eyes, she suddenly, to please him, changed not only the expression of her face, but also the attitude of her mind; for she felt the wish to please him as soon as she looked at him. She suddenly turned serious, dissatisfied with her life, as if seeking and striving after something; it was not that she pretended, but she really reproduced in herself the very same state of mind that he was in, although it would have been impossible for her to express in words what was the state of Nekhludoff's mind at that moment.
She asked him how he had accomplished his tasks. He told her about his failure in the Senate and his meeting Selenin.
"Oh, what a pure soul! He is, indeed, a chevalier sans peur et sans reproche. A pure soul!" said both ladies, using the epithet commonly applied to Selenin in Petersburg society.
"What is his wife like?" Nekhludoff asked.
"His wife? Well, I do not wish to judge, but she does not understand him."
"Is it possible that he, too, was for rejecting the appeal?" Mariette asked with real sympathy. "It is dreadful. How sorry I am for her," she added with a sigh.
He frowned, and in order to change the subject began to speak about Shoustova, who had been imprisoned in the fortress and was now set free through the influence of Mariette's husband. He thanked her for her trouble, and was going on to say how dreadful he thought it, that this woman and the whole of her family had suffered merely, because no one had reminded the authorities about them, but Mariette interrupted him and expressed her own indignation.
"Say nothing about it to me," she said. "When my husband told me she could be set free, it was this that struck me, 'What was she kept in prison for if she is innocent?'" She went on expressing what Nekhludoff was about to say.
"It is revolting--revolting."
Countess Katerina Ivanovna noticed that Mariette was coquetting with her nephew, and this amused her. "What do you think?" she said, when they were silent. "Supposing you come to Aline's to-morrow night. Kiesewetter will be there. And you, too," she said, turning to Mariette. "_Il vous a remarque_," she went on to her nephew. "He told me that what you say (I repeated it all to him) is a very good sign, and that you will certainly come to Christ. You must come absolutely. Tell him to, Mariette, and come yourself."
"Countess, in the first place, I have no right whatever to give any kind of advice to the Prince," said Mariette, and gave Nekhludoff a look that somehow established a full comprehension between them of their attitude in relation to the Countess's words and evangelicalism in general. "Secondly, I do not much care, you know."
"Yes, I know you always do things the wrong way round, and according to your own ideas."
"My own ideas? I have faith like the most simple peasant woman," said Mariette with a smile. "And, thirdly, I am going to the French Theatre to-morrow night."
"Ah! And have you seen that--What's her name?" asked Countess Katerina Ivanovna. Mariette gave the name of a celebrated French actress.
"You must go, most decidedly; she is wonderful."
"Whom am I to see first, ma tante--the actress or the preacher?" Nekhludoff said with a smile.
"Please don't catch at my words."
"I should think the preacher first and then the actress, or else the desire for the sermon might vanish altogether," said Nekhludoff.
"No; better begin with the French Theatre, and do penance afterwards."
"Now, then, you are not to hold me up for ridicule. The preacher is the preacher and the theatre is the theatre. One need not weep in order to be saved. One must have faith, and then one is sure to be gay."
"You, ma tante, preach better than any preacher."
"Do you know what?" said Mariette. "Come into my box to-morrow."
"I am afraid I shall not be able to."
The footman interrupted the conversation by announcing a visitor. It was the secretary of a philanthropic society of which the Countess was president.
"Oh, that is the dullest of men. I think I shall receive him out there, and return to you later on. Mariette, give him his tea," said the Countess, and left the room, with her quick, wriggling walk.
Mariette took the glove off her firm, rather flat hand, the fourth finger of which was covered with rings.
"Want any?" she said, taking hold of the silver teapot, under which a spirit lamp was burning, and extending her little finger curiously. Her face looked sad and serious.
"It is always terribly painful to me to notice that people whose opinion I value confound me with the position I am placed in." She seemed ready to cry as she said these last words. And though these words had no meaning, or at any rate a very indefinite meaning, they seemed to be of exceptional depth, meaning, or goodness to Nekhludoff, so much was he attracted by the look of the bright eyes which accompanied the words of this young, beautiful, and well-dressed woman.
Nekhludoff looked at her in silence, and could not take his eyes from her face.
"You think I do not understand you and all that goes on in you. Why, everybody knows what you are doing. _C'est le secret de polichinelle_. And I am delighted with your work, and think highly of you."
"Really, there is nothing to be delighted with; and I have done so little as Yet."
"No matter. I understand your feelings, and I understand her. All right, all right. I will say nothing more about it," she said, noticing displeasure on his face. "But I also understand that after seeing all the suffering and the horror in the prisons," Mariette went on, her only desire that of attracting him, and guessing with her woman's instinct what was dear and important to him, "you wish to help the sufferers, those who are made to suffer so terribly by other men, and their cruelty and indifference. I understand the willingness to give one's life, and could give mine in such a cause, but we each have our own fate."
"Are you, then, dissatisfied with your fate?"
"I?" she asked, as if struck with surprise that such a question could be put to her. "I have to be satisfied, and am satisfied. But there is a worm that wakes up--"
"And he must not be allowed to fall asleep again. It is a voice that must he obeyed," Nekhludoff said, failing into the trap.
Many a time later on Nekhludoff remembered with shame his talk with her. He remembered her words, which were not so much lies as imitations of his own, and her face, which seemed looking at him with sympathetic attention when he told her about the terrors of the prison and of his impressions in the country.
When the Countess returned they were talking not merely like old, but like exclusive friends who alone understood one another. They were talking about the injustice of power, of the sufferings of the unfortunate, the poverty of the people, yet in reality in the midst of the sound of their talk their eyes, gazing at each other, kept asking, "Can you love me?" and answering, "I can," and the sex-feeling, taking the most unexpected and brightest forms, drew them to each other. As she was going away she told him that she would always he willing to serve him in any way she could, and asked him to come and see her, if only for a moment, in the theatre next day, as she had a very important thing to tell him about.
"Yes, and when shall I see you again?" she added, with a sigh, carefully drawing the glove over her jewelled hand.
"Say you will come."
Nekhludoff promised.
That night, when Nekhludoff was alone in his room, and lay down after putting out his candle, he could not sleep. He thought of Maslova, of the decision of the Senate, of his resolve to follow her in any case, of his having given up the land. The face of Mariette appeared to him as if in answer to those thoughts--her look, her sigh, her words, "When shall I see you again?" and her smile seemed vivid as if he really saw her, and he also smiled. "Shall I be doing right in going to Siberia? And have I done right in divesting myself of my wealth?" And the answers to the questions on this Petersburg night, on which the daylight streamed into the window from under the blind, were quite indefinite. All seemed mixed in his head. He recalled his former state of mind, and the former sequence of his thoughts, but they had no longer their former power or validity.
"And supposing I have invented all this, and am unable to live it through--supposing I repent of having acted right," he thought; and unable to answer he was seized with such anguish and despair as he had long not felt. Unable to free himself from his perplexity, he fell into a heavy sleep, such as he had slept after a heavy loss at cards.
聂赫留朵夫同律师一起从枢密院出来，沿着人行道走去。律师吩咐他的马车跟在后面，然后给聂赫留朵夫讲述枢密院里提到的那个局长的事，讲到他怎样被揭发检举，但他非但没有被依法判处苦役，反而被派到西伯利亚去当省长。律师讲完这事的前后经过和全部丑恶内幕，还津津有味地讲了另一件事：有一笔捐款原是用作建造他们今晨乘车经过的一座未完成的纪念碑的，却被几个地位很高的人侵吞了，而那座纪念碑一直没有建成。他又讲到某人的情妇在证券交易所发了几百万横财；某人出卖老婆，由某人买进。此外，律师还讲到政府高级官员怎样营私舞弊，犯下种种罪行，他们非但没有坐牢，而且在机关里仍旧坐着头几把交椅。这类奇闻轶事显然是讲不完的。律师讲得眉飞色舞，因为它们清楚地表明，律师赚钱的手段，同彼得堡高级官员赚钱的手段相比，是完全正当的。因此，当聂赫留朵夫不等听完高级官员犯罪的最后一个故事，就向他告辞，自己雇马车回河滨街姨妈家去时，律师不禁感到很惊讶。
聂赫留朵夫心里非常愁闷。他所以愁闷，主要因为枢密院驳回上诉，无辜的玛丝洛娃不得不忍受无谓的苦难；还因为驳回上诉，他要跟她同生死、共患难的决心更难实现。再有，他想起律师津津有味地讲到那些骇人听闻的丑事，以及不住浮现在他面前的谢列宁的眼神——以前是那么坦率、高尚、可爱，如今却变得那么凶恶、冷淡，拒人于千里之外。这一切都使他闷闷不乐。
聂赫留朵夫回到家里，看门人交给他一张字条，多少带点鄙夷的神气，说是一个女人在门房里写的。原来这是舒斯托娃的母亲。她写道，她专诚前来向女儿的救命恩人道谢，并恳请他光临瓦西里耶夫岛五马路某号。她还写道，薇拉非常希望他去。还说他不用顾虑，她们决不会用感谢的话来亵渎他的高尚情操。她们不会向他道谢，她们只是想见见他。要是可能的话，希望他明天早晨光临。
另一张字条是聂赫留朵夫的旧同事，宫廷侍从武官鲍加狄廖夫写的。聂赫留朵夫曾托他把聂赫留朵夫亲自替教派信徒写的状子呈交皇上。鲍加狄廖夫用粗大豪放的笔迹写道，他将信守诺言，把状子面呈皇上，但他有个主意，聂赫留朵夫是不是先去找一找经办本案的人，当面托他一下，岂不更好。
聂赫留朵夫在彼得堡几天所得的印象，使他灰心丧气，觉得要办成任何一件事都是没有希望的。他在莫斯科拟订的计划，他觉得就象青年时代的梦，一旦踏进生活，就全部破灭。不过既然已来到彼得堡，他认为原定计划还是应该执行，就决定明天先到鲍加狄廖夫家，然后照他的意见去拜访那个能左右教派信徒一案的人。
他刚从皮包里取出教派信徒的状子，想重新读一遍，不料察尔斯基伯爵夫人的听差来敲门，请他上楼喝茶。
聂赫留朵夫说他马上就去。他把状子放回皮包里，就到姨妈那儿去。上楼的时候，他无意中从窗子里往街上望了一下，看见玛丽爱特那对枣红马，不禁高兴起来，忍不住想笑。
玛丽爱特头上戴着帽子，但身上穿的已不是黑色连衣裙，而是一件花哨的浅色连衣裙。她手里拿着一杯茶，坐在伯爵夫人圈椅旁，嘴里尖声尖气地说着什么，那双笑盈盈的美丽眼睛闪闪发亮。聂赫留朵夫进来的时候，玛丽爱特刚说了一句可笑的话，一句不成体统的笑话——聂赫留朵夫从笑声中听得出来，——逗得心地善良、嘴上有毛的察尔斯基伯爵夫人呵呵大笑，她那肥胖的身子都哆嗦起来。玛丽爱特露出特别调皮的神气，微微撇着含笑的嘴，扭过她那张精神饱满、容光焕发的脸，默默地瞧着同她谈话的女主人。
聂赫留朵夫从他所听到的几个字中听出，她们在谈当时彼得堡的第二号新闻，也就是关于西伯利亚新省长的轶事。玛丽爱特就是在这件事上讲了一句非常好笑的话，逗得伯爵夫人好久都止不住笑。
“你要把我笑死了，”她笑得咳嗽起来，说。
聂赫留朵夫打过招呼，在她们旁边坐下。他刚要批评玛丽爱特举止轻浮，玛丽爱特已发现他板着脸，有点不高兴。她立刻改变脸色，甚至整个情绪，来讨他的欢心。自从她见到他以后，总是竭力这样做。此刻她忽然变得严肃起来，对自己的生活感到不满，仿佛在寻找什么，追求什么。她这倒不是装出来的，而是确实产生了和聂赫留朵夫同样的心情，虽然她说不出这究竟是一种什么样的心情。
她问他的事办得怎么样。他就讲了上诉枢密院失败的经过，还讲到他遇见了谢列宁。
“啊！一颗多么纯洁的灵魂！真是一个见义勇为的骑士。一颗纯洁的灵魂，”两位太太用了上流社会对谢列宁的惯用外号。
“他的妻子是个怎样的人？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“她吗？哦，我不想说她的坏话。但她不了解他。怎么，难道他也主张驳回上诉吗？”玛丽爱特怀着由衷的同情问。
“这太糟了，我真可怜她！”她叹息着又说了一句。
聂赫留朵夫皱起眉头，想改变话题，就谈起那个关在要塞里、经她说情才放出来的舒斯托娃。他向玛丽爱特道谢，感谢她在丈夫面前说了情。接着他想说，这个女人和她的一家只因没有人想到他们而受苦，这件事想起来都可怕，但她不让他把话说完，立刻表示了她的愤慨。
“您不用对我说这话，”她说。“我丈夫一告诉我她可以放出来，我就大吃一惊。既然她没有罪，为什么要把她关起来呢？”她正好说出了聂赫留朵夫想说的话。“真是岂有此理，岂有此理！”
察尔斯基伯爵夫人看到玛丽爱特在同外甥调情，觉得很好玩。
“你听我说，”伯爵夫人等他们沉默下来，说，“你明天晚上到阿林家去，基泽维特要在她那儿讲道。你也去吧，”她转身对玛丽爱特说。
“他注意到你了，”她对外甥说。“我把你说的话全告诉他，他说那是好兆头，你一定会走到基督身边的。你一定要去。玛丽爱特，你叫他务必要去。你自己也去。”
“我呀，伯爵夫人，第一，没有任何权利指挥公爵的行动，”玛丽爱特盯着聂赫留朵夫说，并且用这种目光表示，在对待伯爵夫人的话上，在对待福音派的态度上，他们之间已经有了完全的默契，“第二，您知道，我不太喜欢……”
“不论什么事你总是顶牛，自作主张。”
“我怎么自作主张？我象一个乡下女人那样信教，”她笑嘻嘻地说。“第三，”她继续说，“我明天要去看法国戏……”
“啊！那你看到过那个……哦，她叫什么名字？”察尔斯基伯爵夫人说。
玛丽爱特说了那个著名法国女演员的名字。
“你一定要去看一看，她演得太好了。”
“那我应该先去看谁呢，我的姨妈，先看女演员，还是先看传教士？”
“请你别找我的碴儿。”
“我想还是先看传教士，再看法国女演员的好，要不然就根本没有兴致去听讲道了，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“不，最好还是先看法国戏，然后再去忏悔，”玛丽爱特说。
“哼，你们别拿我取笑了。讲道是讲道，做戏是做戏。要拯救自己的灵魂，可不用把脸拉得两尺长，哭个没完。人只要有信仰，心里就快活了。”
“您哪，我的姨妈，传起教来可不比随便哪个传教士差呢。”
“我看这样吧，”玛丽爱特笑了笑说，“您明天到我的包厢里来吧。”
“我怕我去不了……”
一个听差进来通报有客来访，把他们的谈话打断了。那是伯爵夫人主持的慈善团体的秘书。
“哦，那是个很乏味的人。我还是到那边去接待他吧。我回头就来。您给他倒点茶，玛丽爱特，”伯爵夫人说，轻快地向客厅走去。
玛丽爱特脱下手套，露出一只强壮扁平、无名指上戴着戒指的手。
“要茶吗？”她说，拿起酒精灯上的银茶壶，古怪地翘起小手指。
她的脸色显得严肃而忧郁。
“我很尊重人家的意见，可他们总是把我和我所处的地位混为一谈，弄得我心里很不好受。”
玛丽爱特说最后几个字时，仿佛要哭出来。她这些话，只要仔细想一想，并没有什么意思，或者说并没有什么特殊意思，但聂赫留朵夫却觉得这些话异常深刻、诚恳和善良。这是因为这位年轻美丽、衣着讲究的女人说这话时，她那双水汪汪的眼睛完全把聂赫留朵夫迷住了。
聂赫留朵夫默默地瞧着她，眼睛离不开她的脸。
“您以为我不了解您，不了解您心里的种种想法。其实您做的事谁都知道。这是公开的秘密。我赞赏您的行为，对您表示钦佩。”
“说实话，没什么值得赞赏的，我做得还很少。”
“这没关系。我了解您的心情，也了解她……嗯，好吧，好吧，这事不谈了，”玛丽爱特察觉他脸上不高兴的神色，把话收住。“不过我还了解，您亲眼目睹监狱里的种种苦难，种种可怕的景象，”玛丽爱特说，一心想把他迷住，并且凭她女性的敏感猜出他重视的是什么，“您想帮助那些苦难的人，他们由于人家的冷酷和残忍吃尽了苦，真是吃尽了苦……我了解有人可以为此献出生命，我自己也真愿意这样做。但各人有各人的命……”
“难道您对您的命不满意吗？”
“我吗？”玛丽爱特问，仿佛弄不懂人家怎么会提出这样的问题来。“我应该满意，事实上也是满意的。不过我心里有一条虫子在觉醒……”
“是不应该再让它睡觉了，应该相信它的呼声，”聂赫留朵夫说，把她的花言巧语当作真心话。
事后聂赫留朵夫多次想到同她的谈话，感到很羞愧。他想到她那些与其说是虚伪的不如说是有意迎合他的话，还有当他讲到监狱里的种种惨状和乡村的印象时，她那副悲天悯人的脸相。
等伯爵夫人回来，他们已谈得十分投机，仿佛老朋友一般。不仅是老朋友，简直是极其知心的朋友。而且在一群不了解他们的人当中，唯独他们俩能相互了解。
他们谈到当权者的不公正，谈到不幸的人们的苦难，谈到人民的贫困，但在谈话时眉来眼去，仿佛在问：“你能爱我吗？”对方就回答说：“我能。”异性的魅力通过想象不到的迷人方式把他们相互吸引住了。
临走时，玛丽爱特对他说，她永远愿意为他效劳，并要求他明天务必到戏院去找她，哪怕只去一分钟也好，因为她还有一件要紧事要同他谈。
“那么，什么时候我再能见到您呢？”她叹了一口气，又说。接着小心翼翼地把手套套在戴满戒指的手上。“您说您一定来。”
聂赫留朵夫答应了。
那天晚上，聂赫留朵夫独自待在房间里。他在床上躺下，灭了蜡烛，可是好久睡不着。他想起玛丝洛娃，想起枢密院的裁决，想起他决心跟她一起走，想起他放弃了土地所有权。突然，仿佛同这些念头作对似的，他的眼前出现了玛丽爱特的脸、她的叹息、她说“什么时候我再能见到您呢”这句话时的眼神以及她的笑容。这些形象是那么清楚，就象他真的看到了她。他不禁笑了。“我要到西伯利亚去，这样好不好呢？
我要放弃财产，这样又好不好呢？”他问着自己。
在这个明亮的彼得堡之夜，月光从窗帘的隙缝里漏进来，但他对这些问题的回答却是游移不定的。他的头脑里一片混乱。他想唤起原来的心情，继续思索原来那些事情，可是他已无法说服自己了。
“万一这一切都只是我的胡思乱想，我无法那样生活，我对我的行为感到后悔，那怎么办？”他问自己，却无法回答，心里产生一种好久没有过的烦恼和绝望。他理不清这些问题，却渐渐进入痛苦的梦乡，就象以前赌输了一大笔钱后那样。
Part 2 Chapter 25
LYDIA SHOUSTOVA'S HOME.
Nekhludoff awoke next morning feeling as if he had been guilty of some iniquity the day before. He began considering. He could not remember having done anything wrong; he had committed no evil act, but he had had evil thoughts. He had thought that all his present resolutions to marry Katusha and to give up his land were unachievable dreams; that he should be unable to bear it; that it was artificial, unnatural; and that he would have to go on living as he lived.
He had committed no evil action, but, what was far worse than an evil action, he had entertained evil thoughts whence all evil actions proceed. An evil action may not be repeated, and can be repented of; but evil thoughts generate all evil actions.
An evil action only smooths the path for other evil acts; evil thoughts uncontrollably drag one along that path.
When Nekhludoff repeated in his mind the thoughts of the day before, he was surprised that he could for a moment have believed these thoughts. However new and difficult that which he had decided to do might be, he knew that it was the only possible way of life for him now, and however easy and natural it might have been to return to his former state, he knew that state to be death.
Yesterday's temptation seemed like the feeling when one awakes from deep sleep, and, without feeling sleepy, wants to lie comfortably in bed a little longer, yet knows that it is time to rise and commence the glad and important work that awaits one.
On that, his last day in Petersburg, he went in the morning to the Vasilievski Ostrov to see Shoustova. Shoustova lived on the second floor, and having been shown the back stairs, Nekhludoff entered straight into the hot kitchen, which smelt strongly of food. An elderly woman, with turned-up sleeves, with an apron and spectacles, stood by the fire stirring something in a steaming pan.
"Whom do you want?" she asked severely, looking at him over her spectacles.
Before Nekhludoff had time to answer, an expression of fright and joy appeared on her face.
"Oh, Prince!" she exclaimed, wiping her hands on her apron. "But why have you come the back way? Our Benefactor! I am her mother. They have nearly killed my little girl. You have saved us," she said, catching hold of Nekhludoff's hand and trying to kiss it.
"I went to see you yesterday. My sister asked me to. She is here. This way, this way, please," said Shoustova's mother, as she led the way through a narrow door, and a dark passage, arranging her hair and pulling at her tucked-up skirt. "My sister's name is Kornilova. You must have heard of her," she added, stopping before a closed door. "She was mixed up in a political affair. An extremely clever woman!"
Shoustova's mother opened the door and showed Nekhludoff into a little room where on a sofa with a table before it sat a plump, short girl with fair hair that curled round her pale, round face, which was very like her mother's. She had a striped cotton blouse on.
Opposite her, in an armchair, leaning forward, so that he was nearly bent double, sat a young fellow with a slight, black beard and moustaches.
"Lydia, Prince Nekhludoff!" he said.
The pale girl jumped up, nervously pushing back a lock of hair behind her ear, and gazing at the newcomer with a frightened look in her large, grey eyes.
"So you are that dangerous woman whom Vera Doukhova wished me to intercede for?" Nekhludoff asked, with a smile.
"Yes, I am," said Lydia Shoustova, her broad, kind, child-like smile disclosing a row of beautiful teeth. "It was aunt who was so anxious to see you. Aunt!" she called out, in a pleasant, tender voice through a door.
"Your imprisonment grieved Vera Doukhova very much," said Nekhludoff.
"Take a seat here, or better here," said Shoustova, pointing to the battered easy-chair from which the young man had just risen.
"My cousin, Zakharov," she said, noticing that Nekhludoff looked at the young man.
The young man greeted the visitor with a smile as kindly as Shoustova's, and when Nekhludoff sat down he brought himself another chair, and sat by his side. A fair-haired schoolboy of about 10 also came into the room and silently sat down on the window-sill.
"Vera Doukhova is a great friend of my aunt's, but I hardly know her," said Shoustova.
Then a woman with a very pleasant face, with a white blouse and leather belt, came in from the next room.
"How do you do? Thanks for coming," she began as soon as she had taken the place next Shoustova's on the sofa.
"Well, and how is Vera. You have seen her? How does she bear her fate?"
"She does not complain," said Nekhludoff. "She says she feels perfectly happy."'
"Ah, that's like Vera. I know her," said the aunt, smiling and shaking her head. "One must know her. She has a fine character. Everything for others; nothing for herself."
"No, she asked nothing for herself, but only seemed concerned about your niece. What seemed to trouble her most was, as she said, that your niece was imprisoned for nothing."
"Yes, that's true," said the aunt. "It is a dreadful business. She suffered, in reality, because of me."
"Not at all, aunt. I should have taken the papers without you all the same."
"Allow me to know better," said the aunt. "You see," she went on to Nekhludoff, "it all happened because a certain person asked me to keep his papers for a time, and I, having no house at the time, brought them to her. And that very night the police searched her room and took her and the papers, and have kept her up to now, demanding that she should say from whom she had them."
"But I never told them," said Shoustova quickly, pulling nervously at a lock that was not even out of place.
"I never said you did" answered the aunt.
"If they took Mitin up it was certainly not through me," said Shoustova, blushing, and looking round uneasily.
"Don't speak about it, Lydia dear," said her mother.
"Why not? I should like to relate it," said Shoustova, no longer smiling nor pulling her lock, but twisting it round her finger and getting redder.
"Don't forget what happened yesterday when you began talking about it."
"Not at all---Leave me alone, mamma. I did not tell, I only kept quiet. When he examined me about Mitin and about aunt, I said nothing, and told him I would not answer."
"Then this--Petrov--"
"Petrov is a spy, a gendarme, and a blackguard," put in the aunt, to explain her niece's words to Nekhludoff.
"Then he began persuading," continued Shoustova, excitedly and hurriedly. "'Anything you tell me,' he said, 'can harm no one; on the contrary, if you tell me, we may be able to set free innocent people whom we may be uselessly tormenting.' Well, I still said I would not tell. Then he said, 'All right, don't tell, but do not deny what I am going to say.' And he named Mitin."
"Don't talk about it," said the aunt.
"Oh, aunt, don't interrupt," and she went on pulling the lock of hair and looking round. "And then, only fancy, the next day I hear--they let me know by knocking at the wall--that Mitin is arrested. Well, I think I have betrayed him, and this tormented me so--it tormented me so that I nearly went mad."
"And it turned out that it was not at all because of you he was taken up?"
"Yes, but I didn't know. I think, 'There, now, I have betrayed him.' I walk and walk up and down from wall to wall, and cannot help thinking. I think, 'I have betrayed him.' I lie down and cover myself up, and hear something whispering, 'Betrayed! betrayed Mitin! Mitin betrayed!' I know it is an hallucination, but cannot help listening. I wish to fall asleep, I cannot. I wish not to think, and cannot cease. That is terrible!" and as Shoustova spoke she got more and more excited, and twisted and untwisted the lock of hair round her finger.
"Lydia, dear, be calm," the mother said, touching her shoulder.
But Shoustova could not stop herself.
"It is all the more terrible--" she began again, but did not finish, and jumping up with a cry rushed out of the room.
Her mother turned to follow her.
"They ought to be hanged, the rascals!" said the schoolboy who was sitting on the window-sill.
"What's that?" said the mother.
"I only said--Oh, it's nothing," the schoolboy answered, and taking a cigarette that lay on the table, he began to smoke.
聂赫留朵夫早晨醒来的第一个感觉，就是昨天他做了一件卑劣的事。
他开始回想：卑劣的事没有做过，坏的行为也没有，但有过一些想法，一些坏的想法，那就是他现在的种种打算，例如同卡秋莎结婚，把土地交给农民等，都是不能实现的，都无法坚持，都脱离实际，都不自然，他应该象过去那样生活才是。
坏行为确实没有，但有比坏行为坏得多的东西。那就是引起种种坏行为的思想。坏行为可以不再重犯，并为此感到后悔，但坏思想却经常产生坏行为。
一种坏行为只能为其他坏行为开路；而坏思想却会拖着人顺着那条路一直往下滑。
早晨聂赫留朵夫在头脑里重温昨天的思想，不由得感到惊奇，他怎么会有那些想法，哪怕只有一刹那。不论他打算做的事是多么新奇，多么困难，他知道，这样行动是他现在唯一的出路。他知道，恢复原来的生活是多么轻而易举，但那是死路一条。他现在觉得，昨天的诱惑好比一个睡过头的人，他已经不想再睡，却还要赖在床上，迷糊一会儿，虽然明明知道，他该起床去做那些等着他去做的重要而快乐的事。
今天是他在彼得堡逗留的最后一天。他一早就到瓦西里耶夫岛去看望舒斯托娃。
舒斯托娃住在二楼。聂赫留朵夫按照扫院子人的指点，找到后门，顺着陡直的楼梯上去，一脚踏进闷热的食物味道很浓的厨房。一个上了年纪的女人戴着眼镜，系着围裙，卷起袖子，站在炉子旁边，在一口热气腾腾的锅里搅拌什么东西。
“您找谁？”她从眼镜架上边瞅着来客，厉声问。
不等聂赫留朵夫报名，那女人脸上就现出惊喜交集的神色。
“哦，公爵！”那女人用围裙擦擦手，惊叫起来。“您怎么走后楼梯呀？您是我们的恩人！我就是她的母亲。本来他们会把我们的姑娘完全给毁掉的。您是我们的救星啊！”她说着抓住聂赫留朵夫的手，拚命吻着。“我昨天到您那儿去过。是我妹妹特意要我去的。她就在这里。您跟我来，这边走，这边走，”舒斯托娃的母亲说着，领聂赫留朵夫穿过一道狭门和一条黑暗的小过道，一路上放下掖起的衣襟，理理头发。“我妹妹叫柯尔尼洛娃，您大概听人说起过吧，”她在门口站住，轻声加了一句。“她被牵连到政治事件里去了。她是个非常聪明的女人。”
舒斯托娃的母亲打开一扇走廊门，把聂赫留朵夫领到一个小房间里。房间里放着一张桌子，桌子后面的长沙发上坐着一个身体丰满、个儿不高的姑娘，身穿一件条纹布上衣，一头淡黄的鬈发围着一张苍白的圆脸，相貌很象她的母亲。她对面的单人沙发上坐着一个男青年，腰弯得很低，穿一件领子绣花的俄国式衬衫，嘴唇上和下巴上都留着黑色的胡子。他们两人谈得津津有味，直到聂赫留朵夫进门，才回过头来。
“丽达，聂赫留朵夫公爵来了，他就是……”
脸色苍白的姑娘紧张地跳起来，把一绺从耳朵后面披下来的头发撩回去，睁着她那双灰色的大眼睛瞪前来客。
“那么，你就是薇拉托我营救的那个危险女人吗？”聂赫留朵夫说，笑眯眯地向她伸出手来。
“是的，我就是，”丽达说，露出一排好看的牙齿，象孩子般善良地笑了一笑。“我姨妈很想见见您呢。姨妈！”她用婉转悦耳的声音对着门叫了一声。
“薇拉因为您被捕心里很难过，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“请坐，或者这儿坐舒服些，”丽达指着青年刚才坐过的那把破沙发说。“这是我的表哥扎哈罗夫，”她发觉聂赫留朵夫打量那青年的目光，说。
那青年也象丽达一样和善地微笑着，同客人握手问好。等聂赫留朵夫在位子上坐下，他就搬过窗口一把椅子，坐在旁边。从另一扇门里又进来一个浅黄头发的中学生，大约十六岁的样子，一声不响地坐到窗台上。
“薇拉是我姨妈的好朋友，可我简直不认识她，”丽达说。
这时从隔壁房间里进来一个女人，生有一张讨人喜欢的聪明的脸，身穿白色短上衣，腰里束一条皮带。
“您好，您特地跑到这儿来，真是太感谢了，”她在长沙发上挨着丽达坐下，说。“哦，我们的薇拉怎么样？您见到她了？她过得怎么样？”
“她不抱怨，”聂赫留朵夫说，“她说她的自我感觉好得不能再好了。”
“唉，我的薇拉，我了解她，”姨妈笑着摇摇头说。“应该了解她。她是一个了不起的人。一心一意为别人，从来不替自己着想。”
“是的，她自己什么要求也没有，她只为您的外甥女操心。
她说，她难过的主要是您的外甥女无缘无故被捕了。”
“确实是这样，”姨妈说，“这事真糟糕！说实在的，她是在为我受罪。”
“根本不是的，姨妈！”丽达说。“即使您没有托我，我也会保管那些文件的。”
“这事我可知道得比你更清楚，”姨妈说。“不瞒您说，”她又转身对聂赫留朵夫说，“这是因为有人托我暂时保管一些文件，我自己没有房子，就把那些文件送到她那儿。不料当天晚上就来搜查，那些文件和她都被带走了。她一直关到现在，他们逼她说出这些文件是从谁手里拿来的。”
“我始终没有讲出来，”丽达慌忙说，神经质地撩一下头发，虽然那绺头发并不碍她的事。
“我又没有说你讲出来，”姨妈反驳说。
“他们逮捕了米丁，那也不是我把他供出来的，”丽达说，脸涨得通红，心神不宁地向四下里打量着。
“这事你不用提了，丽达，”做母亲的说。
“为什么不用提，我偏要讲，”丽达说，已经收起笑容，但脸色还是通红，她不再撩头发，却把一绺头发缠在手指上，不住地往四下里张望。
“昨天你一提到这事，不是出了岔子吗？”
“根本没有……您不要管，姨妈。我什么也没有说，一直没吭声。他两次审我，问到姨妈，问到米丁，我什么也没有说。我还对他声明，我什么话也不回答。于是那个……彼得罗夫……”
“彼得罗夫是个暗探，是个宪兵，是个大混蛋，”姨妈插嘴给聂赫留朵夫解释说。
“于是他，”丽达慌慌张张地继续说，“他就来劝我。他说：‘不论您对我说什么，都不会损害什么人，正好相反……您要是说出来，那么，那些也许是被我们冤枉受罪的人就可以获得自由。’哼，可我还是咬定不说。于是他就说：‘嗯，好吧，您不说就不说，但我说出来您也别否认。’于是他就举出一个个名字来，也提到了米丁。”
“啊，你别说了，”姨妈说。
“哎，姨妈，您别打岔……”她不断地拉扯她那绺头发，老是往四下里张望。“到了第二天，真是想不到，忽然有人敲墙头告诉我，米丁被捕了。唉，我想这是我把他出卖了。我难受极了，难受得简直都快疯了。”
“其实他被捕同你完全没有关系，”姨妈说。
“可我当时不知道。我还以为是我把他出卖了。我从这边墙跟前走到那边墙跟前，走过来，走过去，脑子静不下来。总以为是我把他出卖了。我躺下来睡觉，盖上被子，就听见有人在我耳边说：‘你把米丁出卖了，你把米丁出卖了，米丁是你出卖的。’我知道这是幻觉，可是又无法克制。我想睡，睡不着；我要不想，又办不到。哦，这真是可怕！”丽达越说越激动，把一绺头发缠在手指上，再把它松开，不住地往四下里张望。
“丽达，你安静一下吧！”母亲说着碰碰她的肩膀。
可是丽达已克制不住了。
“这种事可怕就可怕在……”她又开口说，但不等说完就哇地一声哭了。她从沙发上跳起来，衣服在圈椅上钩了一下，从房间里冲出去。母亲跟着她跑出去。
“把那些混蛋统统绞死！”坐在窗台上的中学生说。
“你说什么？”母亲问。
“我没说什么……我只是随便说说，”中学生回答，抓起桌上的一支香烟，点上火，吸了起来。
Part 2 Chapter 26
LYDIA'S AUNT.
"Yes, that solitary confinement is terrible for the young," said the aunt, shaking her head and also lighting a cigarette.
"I should say for every one," Nekhludoff replied.
"No, not for all," answered the aunt. "For the real revolutionists, I have been told, it is rest and quiet. A man who is wanted by the police lives in continual anxiety, material want, and fear for himself and others, and for his cause, and at last, when he is taken up and it is all over, and all responsibility is off his shoulders, he can sit and rest. I have been told they actually feel joyful when taken up. But the young and innocent (they always first arrest the innocent, like Lydia), for them the first shock is terrible. It is not that they deprive you of freedom; and the bad food and bad air--all that is nothing. Three times as many privations would be easily borne if it were not for the moral shock when one is first taken."
"Have you experienced it?"
"I? I was twice in prison," she answered, with a sad, gentle smile. "When I was arrested for the first time I had done nothing. I was 22, had a child, and was expecting another. Though the loss of freedom and the parting with my child and husband were hard, they were nothing when compared with what I felt when I found out that I had ceased being a human creature and had become a thing. I wished to say good-bye to my little daughter. I was told to go and get into the trap. I asked where I was being taken to. The answer was that I should know when I got there. I asked what I was accused of, but got no reply. After I had been examined, and after they had undressed me and put numbered prison clothes on me, they led me to a vault, opened a door, pushed me in, and left me alone; a sentinel, with a loaded gun, paced up and down in front of my door, and every now and then looked in through a crack--I felt terribly depressed. What struck me most at the time was that the gendarme officer who examined me offered me a cigarette. So he knew that people liked smoking, and must know that they liked freedom and light; and that mothers love their children, and children their mothers. Then how could they tear me pitilessly from all that was dear to me, and lock me up in prison like a wild animal? That sort of thing could not be borne without evil effects. Any one who believes in God and men, and believes that men love one another, will cease to believe it after all that. I have ceased to believe in humanity since then, and have grown embittered," she finished, with a smile.
Shoustova's mother came in at the door through which her daughter had gone out, and said that Lydia was very much upset, and would not come in again.
"And what has this young life been ruined for?" said the aunt. "What is especially painful to me is that I am the involuntary cause of it."
"She will recover in the country, with God's help," said the mother. "We shall send her to her father."
"Yes, if it were not for you she would have perished altogether," said the aunt. "Thank you. But what I wished to see you for is this: I wished to ask you to take a letter to Vera Doukhova," and she got the letter out of her pocket.
"The letter is not closed; you may read and tear it up, or hand it to her, according to how far it coincides with your principles," she said. "It contains nothing compromising."
Nekhludoff took the letter, and, having promised to give it to Vera Doukhova, he took his leave and went away. He scaled the letter without reading it, meaning to take it to its destination.
“是啊，对年轻人来说这种单身牢房真是可怕，”姨妈说着摇摇头，也点上一支烟。
“我看对谁都一样，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“不，不是对谁都一样，”姨妈回答。“我听人家说，对真正的革命者来说，这是一种休息，一种疗养。一个地下工作者总是生活动荡，缺衣少食，并且为自己、为别人、为事业提心吊胆，可是一旦被捕，就没事了，一切责任都卸下，你就坐下来休息吧。我听他们说，被捕时还高兴呢。不过，对没有罪的年轻人——象丽达那样没有罪的人总是首先被捕，——对这些人来说，第一次打击确实很沉重。这倒不是因为你丧失了自由，受到粗暴的对待，伙食很差，空气很坏，总之，这种种苦难都无所谓。苦难即使再加两倍，也可以忍受，难以忍受的是初次被捕时精神上所受到的打击。”
“难道您也有过这样的经历吗？”
“我吗？坐过两次牢，”姨妈凄苦而动人地笑着说。“我第一次被捕是无缘无故的。那时我才二十二岁，有了一个孩子，而且又怀孕了。我失去了自由，离开孩子，离开丈夫。这些事再痛苦，比起精神上的痛苦来，简直算不了一回事。当时我觉得我不再是一个人，我变成一样任人摆布的东西。我想同女儿告别，可是他们逼我坐上马车。我问要把我带到哪儿去，他们说到了就会知道。我问我犯了什么罪，他们不理我。受过审问后，我被迫脱下自己的衣服，穿上编号的囚衣，又被押回走廊。他们打开牢门，把我推进牢房，再锁上门。他们走了，只留下一个掮枪的哨兵。他一声不响地走来走去，偶尔从门缝里张望一下，我感到难受极了。当时有一件事使我特别惊讶，那就是审问的时候宪兵军官递给我一支烟。可见他懂得人是喜欢吸烟的。可见他懂得人是喜欢自由和光明的，他也懂得母亲爱孩子，孩子爱母亲。那他们为什么冷酷地把我同我所珍爱的一切拆开，把我象一头野兽似的锁起来呢？一个人受到这样的待遇不可能不受到损害。一个人原来相信上帝和人，相信大家都应相亲相爱，但在经历了这一切以后就会丧失这种信念。我就是从那时起不再相信人，心肠也变硬了，”她说完微微笑了笑。
丽达的母亲从丽达出去的那扇门进来，说丽达情绪很坏，不来了。
“唉，为什么要摧残这样一个年轻的生命？”姨妈说。“我特别难过的是我竟成了这件事的罪魁祸首。”
“上帝保佑，她呼吸呼吸乡下的空气会复元的，”做母亲的说，“我们要把她送到她父亲那儿去。”
“是啊，要不是您出了力，她会完全给毁了的，”姨妈说。
“谢谢您。我要同您见面，因为有一封信要托您转交给薇拉，”她说着从口袋里取出一封信。“信没有封口，您可以看看，或者把它撕掉，或者把它转交，总之，您觉得怎么合适就怎么办吧，”她说。“信里并没有什么损害人的名誉的话。”
聂赫留朵夫接了信，答应把它转交，然后起身告辞，走到街上。
他没有看信，把口封上，决定把它交给薇拉。
Part 2 Chapter 27
THE STATE CHURCH AND THE PEOPLE.
The last thing that kept Nekhludoff in Petersburg was the case of the sectarians, whose petition he intended to get his former fellow-officer, Aide-de-camp Bogatyreff, to hand to the Tsar. He came to Bogatyreff in the morning, and found him about to go out, though still at breakfast. Bogatyreff was not tall, but firmly built and wonderfully strong (he could bend a horseshoe), a kind, honest, straight, and even liberal man. In spite of these qualities, he was intimate at Court, and very fond of the Tsar and his family, and by some strange method he managed, while living in that highest circle, to see nothing but the good in it and to take no part in the evil and corruption. He never condemned anybody nor any measure, and either kept silent or spoke in a bold, loud voice, almost shouting what he had to say, and often laughing in the same boisterous manner. And he did not do it for diplomatic reasons, but because such was his character.
"Ah, that's right that you have come. Would you like some breakfast? Sit down, the beefsteaks are fine! I always begin with something substantial--begin and finish, too. Ha! ha! ha! Well, then, have a glass of wine," he shouted, pointing to a decanter of claret. "I have been thinking of you. I will hand on the petition. I shall put it into his own hands. You may count on that, only it occurred to me that it would be best for you to call on Toporoff."
Nekhludoff made a wry face at the mention of Toporoff.
"It all depends on him. He will be consulted, anyhow. And perhaps he may himself meet your wishes."
"If you advise it I shall go."
"That's right. Well, and how does Petersburg agree with you?" shouted Bogatyreff. "Tell me. Eh?"
"I feel myself getting hypnotised," replied Nekhludoff.
"Hypnotised!" Bogatyreff repeated, and burst out laughing. "You won't have anything? Well, just as you please," and he wiped his moustaches with his napkin. "Then you'll go? Eh? If he does not do it, give the petition to me, and I shall hand it on to-morrow." Shouting these words, he rose, crossed himself just as naturally as he had wiped his mouth, and began buckling on his sword.
"And now good-bye; I must go. We are both going out," said Nekhludoff, and shaking Bogatyreff's strong, broad hand, and with the sense of pleasure which the impression of something healthy and unconsciously fresh always gave him, Nekhludoff parted from Bogatyreff on the door-steps.
Though he expected no good result from his visit, still Nekhludoff, following Bogatyreff's advice, went to see Toporoff, on whom the sectarians' fate depended.
The position occupied by Toporoff, involving as it did an incongruity of purpose, could only be held by a dull man devoid of moral sensibility. Toporoff possessed both these negative qualities. The incongruity of the position he occupied was this. It was his duty to keep up and to defend, by external measures, not excluding violence, that Church which, by its own declaration, was established by God Himself and could not be shaken by the gates of hell nor by anything human. This divine and immutable God-established institution had to be sustained and defended by a human institution--the Holy Synod, managed by Toporoff and his officials. Toporoff did not see this contradiction, nor did he wish to see it, and he was therefore much concerned lest some Romish priest, some pastor, or some sectarian should destroy that Church which the gates of hell could not conquer.
Toporoff, like all those who are quite destitute of the fundamental religious feeling that recognises the equality and brotherhood of men, was fully convinced that the common people were creatures entirely different from himself, and that the people needed what he could very well do without, for at the bottom of his heart he believed in nothing, and found such a state very convenient and pleasant. Yet he feared lest the people might also come to such a state, and looked upon it as his sacred duty, as he called it, to save the people therefrom.
A certain cookery book declares that some crabs like to be boiled alive. In the same way he thought and spoke as if the people liked being kept in superstition; only he meant this in a literal sense, whereas the cookery book did not mean its words literally.
His feelings towards the religion he was keeping up were the same as those of the poultry-keeper towards the carrion he fed his fowls on. Carrion was very disgusting, but the fowls liked it; therefore it was right to feed the fowls on carrion. Of course all this worship of the images of the Iberian, Kasan and Smolensk Mothers of God was a gross superstition, but the people liked it and believed in it, and therefore the superstition must be kept up.
Thus thought Toporoff, not considering that the people only liked superstition because there always have been, and still are, men like himself who, being enlightened, instead of using their light to help others to struggle out of their dark ignorance, use it to plunge them still deeper into it.
When Nekhludoff entered the reception-room Toporoff was in his study talking with an abbess, a lively and aristocratic lady, who was spreading the Greek orthodox faith in Western Russia among the Uniates (who acknowledge the Pope of Rome), and who have the Greek religion enforced on them. An official who was in the reception-room inquired what Nekhludoff wanted, and when he heard that Nekhludoff meant to hand in a petition to the Emperor, he asked him if he would allow the petition to be read first. Nekhludoff gave it him, and the official took it into the study. The abbess, with her hood and flowing veil and her long train trailing behind, left the study and went out, her white hands (with their well-tended nails) holding a topaz rosary. Nekhludoff was not immediately asked to come in. Toporoff was reading the petition and shaking his head. He was unpleasantly surprised by the clear and emphatic wording of it.
"If it gets into the hands of the Emperor it may cause misunderstandings, and unpleasant questions may be asked," he thought as he read. Then he put the petition on the table, rang, and ordered Nekhludoff to be asked in.
He remembered the case of the sectarians; he had had a petition from them before. The case was this: These Christians, fallen away from the Greek Orthodox Church, were first exhorted and then tried by law, but were acquitted. Then the Archdeacon and the Governor arranged, on the plea that their marriages were illegal, to exile these sectarians, separating the husbands, wives, and children. These fathers and wives were now petitioning that they should not he parted. Toporoff recollected the first time the case came to his notice: he had at that time hesitated whether he had not better put a stop to it. But then he thought no harm could result from his confirming the decision to separate and exile the different members of the sectarian families, whereas allowing the peasant sect to remain where it was might have a bad effect on the rest of the inhabitants of the place and cause them to fall away from Orthodoxy. And then the affair also proved the zeal of the Archdeacon, and so he let the case proceed along the lines it had taken. But now that they had a defender such as Nekhludoff, who had some influence in Petersburg, the case might be specially pointed out to the Emperor as something cruel, or it might get into the foreign papers. Therefore he at once took an unexpected decision.
"How do you do?" he said, with the air of a very busy man, receiving Nekhludoff standing, and at once starting on the business. "I know this case. As soon as I saw the names I recollected this unfortunate business," he said, taking up the petition and showing it to Nekhludoff. "And I am much indebted to you for reminding me of it. It is the over-zealousness of the provincial authorities."
Nekhludoff stood silent, looking with no kindly feelings at the immovable, pale mask of a face before him.
"And I shall give orders that these measures should he revoked and the people reinstated in their homes."
"So that I need not make use of this petition?"
"I promise you most assuredly," answered Toporoff, laying a stress on the word I, as if quite convinced that his honesty, his word was the best guarantee. "It will be best if I write at once. Take a seat, please."
He went up to the table and began to write. As Nekhludoff sat down he looked at the narrow, bald skull, at the fat, blue-veined hand that was swiftly guiding the pen, and wondered why this evidently indifferent man was doing what he did and why he was doing it with such care.
"Well, here you are," said Toporoff, sealing the envelope; "you may let your clients know," and he stretched his lips to imitate a smile.
"Then what did these people suffer for?" Nekhludoff asked, as he took the envelope.
Toporoff raised his head and smiled, as if Nekhludoff's question gave him pleasure. "That I cannot tell. All I can say is that the interests of the people guarded by us are so important that too great a zeal in matters of religion is not so dangerous or so harmful as the indifference which is now spreading--"
"But how is it that in the name of religion the very first demands of righteousness are violated--families are separated?"
Toporoff continued to smile patronisingly, evidently thinking what Nekhludoff said very pretty. Anything that Nekhludoff could say he would have considered very pretty and very one-sided, from the height of what he considered his far-reaching office in the State.
"It may seem so from the point of view of a private individual," he said, "but from an administrative point of view it appears in a rather different light. However, I must bid you good-bye, now," said Toporoff, bowing his head and holding out his hand, which Nekhludoff pressed.
"The interests of the people! Your interests is what you mean!" thought Nekhludoff as he went out. And he ran over in his mind the people in whom is manifested the activity of the institutions that uphold religion and educate the people. He began with the woman punished for the illicit sale of spirits, the boy for theft, the tramp for tramping, the incendiary for setting a house on fire, the banker for fraud, and that unfortunate Lydia Shoustova imprisoned only because they hoped to get such information as they required from her. Then he thought of the sectarians punished for violating Orthodoxy, and Gourkevitch for wanting constitutional government, and Nekhludoff clearly saw that all these people were arrested, locked up, exiled, not really because they transgressed against justice or behaved unlawfully, but only because they were an obstacle hindering the officials and the rich from enjoying the property they had taken away from the people. And the woman who sold wine without having a license, and the thief knocking about the town, and Lydia Shoustova hiding proclamations, and the sectarians upsetting superstitions, and Gourkevitch desiring a constitution, were a real hindrance. It seemed perfectly clear to Nekhludoff that all these officials, beginning with his aunt's husband, the Senators, and Toporoff, down to those clean and correct gentlemen who sat at the tables in the Ministry Office, were not at all troubled by the fact that that in such a state of things the innocent had to suffer, but were only concerned how to get rid of the really dangerous, so that the rule that ten guilty should escape rather than that one innocent should be condemned was not observed, but, on the contrary, for the sake of getting rid of one really dangerous person, ten who seemed dangerous were punished, as, when cutting a rotten piece out of anything, one has to cut away some that is good.
This explanation seemed very simple and clear to Nekhludoff; but its very simplicity and clearness made him hesitate to accept it. Was it possible that so complicated a phenomenon could have so simple and terrible an explanation? Was it possible that all these words about justice, law, religion, and God, and so on, were mere words, hiding the coarsest cupidity and cruelty?
使聂赫留朵夫逗留在彼得堡的最后一件事，就是解决教派信徒案。他准备通过军队旧同事、宫廷侍从武官鲍加狄廖夫把他们的状子呈交皇上。他一早乘车来到鲍加狄廖夫家，碰到他还在吃早饭，但马上就要出门。鲍加狄廖夫生得矮壮结实，体力过人，能空手扭弯马蹄铁，但为人善良、诚实、直爽，甚至有点自由主义思想。尽管他具有这些特点，但同宫廷关系密切，热爱皇上和皇族。他还有一种惊人的本领，那就是生活在最上层社会，却只看到好的一面，也不参与任何坏事和不正派活动。他从来不指摘什么人，也不批评什么措施。他总是要么保持沉默，要么声若洪钟地大胆说出他要说的话，同时纵声大笑。他这样大声说笑倒不是装腔，而是出于他的性格。
“啊，你来了，太好了。你不吃点早饭吗？要不你就坐下来。煎牛排挺不错。我吃一顿饭开头和收尾都得吃点扎实的东西。哈，哈，哈！那么，你来喝点酒，”他指着一瓶红葡萄酒，大声说。“我一直在想你呢。那个状子让我来递上去。当面呈交皇上，这不成问题。不过我想，你最好还是先到托波罗夫那儿去一下。”
他一提到托波罗夫，聂赫留朵夫就皱眉头。
“这件事全得由他作主。不管怎样总归要去问他。说不定他当场就会满足你的要求的。”
“既然你这么说，我就去一下。”
“那太好了。嗯，彼得堡给你的印象怎么样？”鲍加狄廖夫大声说，“你说说，好吗？”
“我觉得我仿佛中了催眠术，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“中了催眠术？”鲍加狄廖夫重复着他的话，呵呵大笑。
“你不想吃，那也听便。”他用餐巾擦擦小胡子。“那么，你去找他吗？呃？要是他不干，那你就把状子交给我，我明天递上去，”他又大声说，从桌旁站起来，画了一个很大的十字，显然象他擦嘴一样漫不经心，然后佩上军刀。“那么，再见了，我得走了。”
“我也要走了，”聂赫留朵夫说，高兴地握了握鲍加狄廖夫强壮有力的大手，并且象每次看到健康、朴实、生气勃勃的东西那样，头脑里留下愉快的印象，在大门口同鲍加狄廖夫分手。
聂赫留朵夫虽然估计去一次不会有什么结果，他还是听从鲍加狄廖夫的劝告坐车去拜访托波罗夫，也就是那个能左右教派信徒案的人。
托波罗夫所担任的职务，从它的职责来说，本身就存在着矛盾，只有头脑迟钝和道德沦丧（托波罗夫正好具有这两种缺点）的人才看不出来。这种矛盾就在于它的职责是不择手段——包括暴力在内——维护和保卫教会，而按教义来说，教会是由上帝建立的，它绝不会被地狱之门和任何人力所动摇。这个由上帝创建并绝不会被任何力量所动摇的神的机构，却不得不由托波罗夫这类官僚所主管的人的机构来维护和保卫。托波罗夫没有看到这种矛盾，也许是不愿看到，因此他百倍警惕，唯恐有哪个天主教教士、耶稣教牧师或者教派信徒破坏地狱之门都无法征服的教会。托波罗夫也象一切缺乏基本宗教感情和平等博爱思想的人那样，确信老百姓是一种跟他截然不同的生物，有一种东西老百姓非有不可，而他即使没有也毫无关系。他自己在灵魂深处没有任何信仰，并且觉得这样精神上无拘无束，十分惬意，但唯恐老百姓也百无禁忌，因此照他自己的说法，把他们从这种精神状态中解救出来是他的神圣职责。
有本烹调书说，龙虾天生喜欢被活活煮死，同样，他充分相信老百姓天生喜欢成为迷信的人。不过，烹调书里用的是转义①，他的话却是本义。
--------
①原意是龙虾活煮味道才鲜美。
他对待他所维护的宗教，就象养鸿的人对待他用来喂鸡的腐肉：腐肉很招人讨厌，但鸡喜欢吃，因此得用腐肉来喂鸡。
不消说，那些伊维利亚圣母啦，喀山圣母啦，斯摩棱斯克圣母啦，都是愚昧的偶像崇拜，但既然老百姓喜欢这些东西，信仰这些东西，那就得维护这种迷信。托波罗夫就是这样想的。他根本没有考虑到，老百姓之所以容易接受迷信，就因为自古以来总是有象他托波罗夫这样残酷的人。这批人自己有了知识，看到了光明，却不把这种知识用到该用的地方，帮助老百姓克服愚昧，脱离黑暗，反而加强他们的愚昧，使他们永远处在黑暗之中。
聂赫留朵夫走进托波罗夫接待室的时候，托波罗夫正在办公室里同女修道院院长谈话。那院长是一个活跃的贵族妇女，她在俄国西部被迫改信东正教的合并派信徒①中间传布东正教，维护它的势力。
--------
①十六世纪末波兰某些地方东正教与天主教合并。十九世纪波兰被瓜分后，在俄国所取得的乌克兰和白俄罗斯土地上废止教会合并，重新建立东正教，强迫合并派信徒改信东正教。
在接待室里，值班官员问聂赫留朵夫有什么事。聂赫留朵夫告诉他打算为教派信徒向皇上呈送状子，值班官员就问能不能先让他看一看。聂赫留朵夫把状子交给他，他接了状子走进办公室。女修道院长头戴修道帽，脸上飘着一块面纱，身后拖着黑色长裙走出来。她拿着一串茶晶念珠，雪白的双手合抱在胸前，手指甲剔得干干净净，往出口处走去。但聂赫留朵夫还没有被请到办公室去。托波罗夫在里面看状子，一边看一边摇头。他读着这个叙述清楚、行文有力的状子，心里感到惊奇和不快。
“这状子万一落到皇帝手里，就可能引起麻烦，造成误会，”他看完状子想。他把状子放在桌上，打了打铃，吩咐手下人请聂赫留朵夫进来。
他想起这些教派信徒的案子，他早就收到过他们的状子。原来这些脱离东正教的基督徒先是受到告诫，后来送交法庭受审，法庭却判决无罪释放。于是主教会同省长就以他们的婚姻不合法为理由，硬把丈夫、妻子和孩子拆散，流放到不同地方。那些做丈夫的和做妻子的请求不要把他们拆散。托波罗夫记得当初这案子落到他手里时的情形。他当时犹豫了一下，不知道该不该制止这种事。但他知道，批准原来的决定，把这些农民家庭拆散分送到各地去，那是不会有什么害处的；倘若让他们留在原地，那就会影响其他居民，使他们也脱离东正教。再说，这事主教特别起劲，因此他就听任这个案子按原来的决定办理。
可是现在，忽然冒出一个聂赫留朵夫，一个在彼得堡交游广阔的辩护人，这个案子可能作为一个暴行提到皇帝面前，或者刊登在外国报纸上，因此他当机立断，作了一个出人意外的决定。
“您好，”他装出十分忙碌的样子，站起来迎接聂赫留朵夫，接着就开门见山地谈起案子来。
“这个案子我知道。我一看到那些人的名字，就想起这个不幸的案子，”他拿起状子向聂赫留朵夫一晃，说。“这件事您提醒了我，我很感谢。这是省当局做得过分了……”聂赫留朵夫不作声，嫌恶地瞅着这张没有血色、毫无表情象假面具一样的脸。“我这就下命令撤销决定，把他们送回原籍。”
“那我就不用把这状子递上去了？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“完全用不着。这事我答应您了，”他说时把“我”字说得特别响，显然充分相信他的诚实，他的话就是最好的保证。
“我还是现在就写个命令的好。麻烦您坐一下。”
他走到写字台旁，坐下来写。聂赫留朵夫没有坐下，居高临下地瞧着他那狭长的秃头，瞧着他那只迅速挥动钢笔的青筋毕露的手，心里感到惊奇，象他这样一个无所用心的人此刻怎么肯做这件事，而且做得这么卖力。这是什么缘故？
……
“喏，好了，”托波罗夫封上信，说，“您去告诉您那些当事人吧，”他加上说，撇一撇嘴唇，做出微笑的样子。
“那么，这些人究竟为什么受罪呀？”聂赫留朵夫接过信封，问。
托波罗夫抬起头来，微微一笑，仿佛觉得聂赫留朵夫的问题很有趣。
“这一点我没法跟您说。我只能说，我们所捍卫的人民利益太重要了，因此对宗教问题过分热心，决不会比目前普遍存在的对这种问题过分冷淡有害和可怕。”
“可是怎么能用宗教的名义来破坏善的最基本要求，弄得人家妻离子散呢？……”
托波罗夫仍旧那么宽厚地微笑着，显然觉得聂赫留朵夫的话很好玩。不论聂赫留朵夫说什么，托波罗夫从国家高度看问题，总觉得他的话很偏激，很好玩。
“从个人观点看，事情也许是这样的，”他说，“不过从国家观点看，情况就不同了。对不起，我少陪了，”托波罗夫说，低下头，伸出一只手。
聂赫留朵夫握了一下那只手，一言不发地匆匆走了出去，后悔同他握了手。
“人民的利益，”他学着托波罗夫的腔调说。“你的利益，不过是你的利益罢了，”他走出托波罗夫官邸时想。
聂赫留朵夫头脑里逐一回顾被这些伸张正义、维护宗教信仰和教育人民的机关处理过的人。他想到了因贩卖私酒而被判刑的农妇、因盗窃而被判刑的小伙子、因流浪而被判刑的流浪汉、因纵火而被判刑的纵火犯、因侵吞公款而被判刑的银行家，以及仅仅因为要从她身上弄到必要情报而被监禁的不幸的丽达，还有因反东正教而被判刑的教派信徒，还有因要求制订宪法而遭到惩罚的古尔凯维奇。聂赫留朵夫左思右想，得出明确的结论：所有这些人被捕、被关或者被流放，绝对不是因为他们有什么不义行为，或者有犯法行为，而只是因为他们妨碍官僚和富人据有他们从人民头上搜刮来的财富。
妨碍他们这种剥削行为的包括贩卖私酒的农妇，在城里闲荡的小偷，藏匿传单的丽达，破坏迷信的教派信徒和要求制订宪法的古尔凯维奇。因此聂赫留朵夫觉得十分清楚，所有那些官僚，从他的姨父、枢密官和托波罗夫起，直到政府各部里坐在办公桌旁官微职小而衣冠楚楚的先生们止，他们对于无辜的人遭殃，根本无动于衷，一心只想清除各种危险分子。
因此，他们不但不遵守宁可宽恕十个有罪的人而决不冤枉一个无辜的人这个信条，正好相反，他们宁可惩罚十个没有危险的人，以便除掉一个真正的危险分子，就象为了挖掉腐烂的皮肉，不惜把好的皮肉也一起挖掉。
这样解释当前的种种现象，聂赫留朵夫觉得真是再简单明白不过了，但就因为太简单明白，聂赫留朵夫反而犹豫不决，不敢肯定这样的解释。这样复杂的现象总不能用这样简单而可怕的理由来解释吧。所有那些关于正义、善、法律、信仰、上帝等等的话，总不能只是一些空话，用来掩盖最野蛮的贪欲和暴行吧。
Part 2 Chapter 28
THE MEANING OF MARIETTE'S ATTRACTION.
Nekhludoff would have left Petersburg on the evening of the same day, but he had promised Mariette to meet her at the theatre, and though he knew that he ought not to keep that promise, he deceived himself into the belief that it would not be right to break his word.
"Am I capable of withstanding these temptations?" he asked himself not quite honestly. "I shall try for the last time."
He dressed in his evening clothes, and arrived at the theatre during the second act of the eternal Dame aux Camelias, in which a foreign actress once again, and in a novel manner, showed how women die of consumption.
The theatre was quite full. Mariette's box was at once, and with great deference, shown to Nekhludoff at his request. A liveried servant stood in the corridor outside; he bowed to Nekhludoff as to one whom he knew, and opened the door of the box.
All the people who sat and stood in the boxes on the opposite side, those who sat near and those who were in the parterre, with their grey, grizzly, bald, or curly heads--all were absorbed in watching the thin, bony actress who, dressed in silks and laces, was wriggling before them, and speaking in an unnatural voice.
Some one called "Hush!" when the door opened, and two streams, one of cool, the other of hot, air touched Nekhludoff's face.
Mariette and a lady whom he did not know, with a red cape and a big, heavy head-dress, were in the box, and two men also, Mariette's husband, the General, a tall, handsome man with a severe, inscrutable countenance, a Roman nose, and a uniform padded round the chest, and a fair man, with a bit of shaved chin between pompous whiskers.
Mariette, graceful, slight, elegant, her low-necked dress showing her firm, shapely, slanting shoulders, with a little black mole where they joined her neck, immediately turned, and pointed with her face to a chair behind her in an engaging manner, and smiled a smile that seemed full of meaning to Nekhludoff.
The husband looked at him in the quiet way in which he did everything, and bowed. In the look he exchanged with his wife, the master, the owner of a beautiful woman, was to be seen at once.
When the monologue was over the theatre resounded with the clapping of hands. Mariette rose, and holding up her rustling silk skirt, went into the back of the box and introduced Nekhludoff to her husband.
The General, without ceasing to smile with his eyes, said he was very pleased, and then sat inscrutably silent.
"I ought to have left to-day, had I not promised," said Nekhludoff to Mariette.
"If you do not care to see me," said Mariette, in answer to what his words implied, "you will see a wonderful actress. Was she not splendid in the last scene?" she asked, turning to her husband.
The husband bowed his head.
"This sort of thing does not touch me," said Nekhludoff. "I have seen so much real suffering lately that--"
"Yes, sit down and tell me."
The husband listened, his eyes smiling more and more ironically. "I have been to see that woman whom they have set free, and who has been kept in prison for so long; she is quite broken down."
"That is the woman I spoke to you about," Mariette said to her husband.
"Oh, yes, I was very pleased that she could be set free," said the husband quietly, nodding and smiling under his moustache with evident irony, so it seemed to Nekhludoff. "I shall go and have a smoke."
Nekhludoff sat waiting to hear what the something was that Mariette had to tell him. She said nothing, and did not even try to say anything, but joked and spoke about the performance, which she thought ought to touch Nekhludoff. Nekhludoff saw that she had nothing to tell, but only wished to show herself to him in all the splendour of her evening toilet, with her shoulders and little mole; and this was pleasant and yet repulsive to him.
The charm that had veiled all this sort of thing from Nekhludoff was not removed, but it was as if he could see what lay beneath. Looking at Mariette, he admired her, and yet he knew that she was a liar, living with a husband who was making his career by means of the tears and lives of hundreds and hundreds of people, and that she was quite indifferent about it, and that all she had said the day before was untrue. What she wanted--neither he nor she knew why--was to make him fall in love with her. This both attracted and disgusted him. Several times, on the point of going away, he took up his hat, and then stayed on.
But at last, when the husband returned with a strong smell of tobacco in his thick moustache, and looked at Nekhludoff with a patronising, contemptuous air, as if not recognising him, Nekhludoff left the box before the door was closed again, found his overcoat, and went out of the theatre. As he was walking home along the Nevski, he could not help noticing a well-shaped and aggressively finely-dressed woman, who was quietly walking in front of him along the broad asphalt pavement. The consciousness of her detestable power was noticeable in her face and the whole of her figure. All who met or passed that woman looked at her. Nekhludoff walked faster than she did and, involuntarily, also looked her in the face. The face, which was probably painted, was handsome, and the woman looked at him with a smile and her eyes sparkled. And, curiously enough, Nekhludoff was suddenly reminded of Mariette, because he again felt both attracted and disgusted just as when in the theatre.
Having hurriedly passed her, Nekhludoff turned off on to the Morskaya, and passed on to the embankment, where, to the surprise of a policeman, he began pacing up and down the pavement.
"The other one gave me just such a smile when I entered the theatre," he thought, "and the meaning of the smile was the same. The only difference is, that this one said plainly, 'If you want me, take me; if not, go your way,' and the other one pretended that she was not thinking of this, but living in some high and refined state, while this was really at the root. Besides, this one was driven to it by necessity, while the other amused herself by playing with that enchanting, disgusting, frightful passion. This woman of the street was like stagnant, smelling water offered to those whose thirst was greater than their disgust; that other one in the theatre was like the poison which, unnoticed, poisons everything it gets into."
Nekhludoff recalled his liaison with the Marechal's wife, and shameful memories rose before him.
"The animalism of the brute nature in man is disgusting," thought he, "but as long as it remains in its naked form we observe it from the height of our spiritual life and despise it; and--whether one has fallen or resisted--one remains what one was before. But when that same animalism hides under a cloak of poetry and aesthetic feeling and demands our worship--then we are swallowed up by it completely, and worship animalism, no longer distinguishing good from evil. Then it is awful."
Nekhludoff perceived all this now as clearly as he saw the palace, the sentinels, the fortress, the river, the boats, and the Stock Exchange. And just as on this northern summer night there was no restful darkness on the earth, but only a dismal, dull light coming from an invisible source, so in Nekhludoff's soul there was no longer the restful darkness, ignorance. Everything seemed clear. It was clear that everything considered important and good was insignificant and repulsive, and that all the glamour and luxury hid the old, well-known crimes, which not only remained unpunished but were adorned with all the splendour which men were capable of inventing.
Nekhludoff wished to forget all this, not to see it, but he could no longer help seeing it. Though he could not see the source of the light which revealed it to him any more than he could see the source of the light which lay over Petersburg; and though the light appeared to him dull, dismal, and unnatural, yet he could not help seeing what it revealed, and he felt both joyful and anxious.
聂赫留朵夫原定那天傍晚离开彼得堡，但他答应玛丽爱特到戏院里去看她。虽然明明知道不该去，但他还是违背理性，以履行诺言作为理由，到戏院去了。
“我抵挡得住那种诱惑吗？”他内心斗争着。“我再试一次吧。”
他换上礼服，来到剧场。这时，《茶花女》正好演到第二幕，那个从国外新来的女演员正用新的演技表现患痨病女人怎样渐渐死去。
剧场满座。聂赫留朵夫打听玛丽爱特的包厢在哪里，立刻就有人恭恭敬敬地指给他看。
走廊里有一个穿号衣的跟班，象见到熟人那样对聂赫留朵夫鞠了一躬，给他打开包厢门。
对面几个包厢里一排排坐着的和站在后面的人，那些在包厢旁边靠墙坐着的看客，正厅里的观众，有的白发苍苍，有的头发花白，有的头发全秃，有的头顶半秃，有的涂过发蜡，有的头发鬈曲，总之，全体观众都聚精会神地观看那个身裹绸缎和花边、瘦得皮包骨头的女演员扭扭捏捏、装腔作势地念着独白。包厢门打开时，有人嘘了一声，同时有两股气流，一股冷，一股热，向聂赫留朵夫脸上袭来。
包厢里坐着玛丽爱特和一个他不认识的女人，那女人身披红披肩，头上盘着又高又大的发髻。还有两个男人，一个是玛丽爱特的丈夫，一个是高大英俊的将军，神情严肃，莫测高深，生着鹰钩鼻子，胸部用棉花和土布胸衬垫得很高。另外一个男人头发浅黄，头顶半秃，留着威严的络腮胡子，下巴剃得很光洁。玛丽爱特妩媚，雅致，身材苗条，袒胸露肩的夜礼服显露出她那丰满的美人肩和脖子与肩膀之间的一块黑痣。聂赫留朵夫一走进包厢，她立刻回过头来，用扇子给他指指她身后的一把椅子，对他嫣然一笑，表示欢迎和感激，但他觉得她的笑还别有一番情意。她的丈夫若无其事地瞧了聂赫留朵夫一眼，点了一下头。从他的姿势，从他同妻子交换眼色的神气中都可以看出，他就是这个美人的主人和所有者。
女演员的独白一念完，剧场里就掌声雷动。玛丽爱特站起来，提起窸窣作响的绸裙，走到包厢后边，把聂赫留朵夫向丈夫介绍了一下。将军眼睛里一直含着笑意，嘴里说了一句“幸会，幸会！”就心平气和而又莫测高深地不再吭声。
“我本来今天要走，可是我答应过您，”聂赫留朵夫转身对玛丽爱特说。
“您要是不愿来看我，那么您就看看那个出色的女演员吧，”玛丽爱特针对他话中的话说。“她在最后一幕里演得太漂亮了，是吗？”她转身对丈夫说。
丈夫点点头。
“这戏打动不了我，”聂赫留朵夫说。“因为今天我看到了太多不幸的事……”
“您坐下来，讲一讲。”
她丈夫留神听着，眼睛里含着的讥笑越来越明显了。
“我去看过那个长期坐牢、刚刚放出来的女人。她完全垮了。”
“就是我对你说起过的那个女人，”玛丽爱特对丈夫说。
“是啊，她获得了自由，我很高兴，”他平静地说，摇摇头，在小胡子底下露出聂赫留朵夫认为显然是嘲讽的微笑。
“我出去吸吸烟。”
聂赫留朵夫坐下来，等待玛丽爱特对他讲她要告诉他的一些话，可是她什么话也没有对他讲，甚至没有要讲的意思，老是开着玩笑，谈着那个戏，说它一定会特别打动聂赫留朵夫的心①。
--------
①这里指《茶花女》中男主角同一个妓女的恋爱故事，以此影射聂赫留朵夫同玛丝洛娃的关系。
聂赫留朵夫看出她根本没有什么话要对他说，无非是要让他看看自己穿着夜礼服、露出肩膀和黑痣有多么迷人罢了。
他感到又愉快又嫌恶。
她那娇艳的外表原来遮盖了一切，如今在聂赫留朵夫面前虽不能说已经揭开，但毕竟让他看到了里面隐藏着的货色。他瞅着玛丽爱特，欣赏着她的姿色，但心里知道她是个虚伪的女人，她同那个用千百人的眼泪和生命猎取高官厚禄的丈夫生活在一起，完全无动于衷。他还知道她昨天说的都是谎话，她一味要把他迷往。至于为了什么，他不知道，她也不知道。他对她又迷恋又嫌恶。他几次拿起帽子想走，却又留下了。最后，她丈夫回到包厢里，浓密的小胡子散发着烟味，他居高临下、鄙夷不屑地对聂赫留朵夫瞧了一眼，仿佛不认得他似的。聂赫留朵夫不等包厢门关上，就来到走廊里，找到大衣，走出剧场。
他沿着涅瓦大街步行回家，发现有个女人在前面宽阔的人行道上悄悄地走着。这女人个儿很高，身段优美，装束妖冶。从她的脸上和整个体态上都可以看出，她知道自己具有一种淫荡的魅力。凡是迎面走来的人和从后面赶上去的人，个个都要瞧她一眼。聂赫留朵夫走得比她快，也情不自禁地向她的脸上打量了一下。她的脸擦过脂粉，很好看。她眼睛闪闪发亮，对聂赫留朵夫嫣然一笑。说也奇怪，聂赫留朵夫顿时又想到了玛丽爱特，因为他又象在剧场里那样产生了又迷恋又嫌恶的感觉。聂赫留朵夫匆匆赶到她的前头，不由得生自己的气。他转身拐到海军街，然后又来到滨河街，在那里来回踱步，引起警察的注意。
“刚才我走进剧场包厢的时候，那个女人也是这样对我嫣然一笑，”他心里想，“不论是那个女人的微笑，还是这个女人的微笑，含意都是一样的。差别只在于：这个女人直截了当地说：‘你需要我，那就可以摆布我。你不需要我，那就走你的路。’那个女人装模作样，仿佛根本没想到这种事而生活在高尚的情操中，其实骨子里都是一回事。这个女人至少老实些，那个女人却一味装假。何况这个女人是因为穷才落到这步田地，而那个女人却是放纵这种又可爱又可恶又可怕的情欲，寻欢作乐。这个街头女郎是一杯肮脏的臭水，是供那些口渴得顾不上恶心的人喝的；剧场里那个女人却是一剂毒药，谁接触她，谁就会不知不觉被毒死。”聂赫留朵夫想起他同首席贵族妻子的关系，可耻的往事一下子涌上心头。“人身上的兽性真是可憎，”他想，“当它赤裸裸地出现的时候，你从精神生活的高度观察它，就能看清它，蔑视它，因此不论你有没有上钩，你本质上不会受影响。不过，当这种兽性蒙上一层诗意盎然的美丽外衣，把你迷得神魂颠倒时，你就会对它敬若神明，跌进它的陷阱，分不清好歹。这才可怕呢。”
这一层聂赫留朵夫现在看得清清楚楚，就象他看见前面的皇宫、哨兵、要塞、河流、木船、交易所一样。
今天夜里地面上没有让人静心休息、催人安眠的黑暗，只有不知来自何处的朦朦胧胧的奇怪亮光①。聂赫留朵夫的心灵里同样不再存在愚昧的黑暗，使他昏然入睡。一切都是清清楚楚。事情很明白，凡是人们认为重要和美好的事物，往往是卑鄙龌龊，不值一提的。而所有那些光辉夺目、富丽堂皇的外衣，往往掩盖着司空见惯的罪行。这些罪行不但没有受到惩罚，而且风靡一时，被人们费尽心机加以美化。
--------
①指彼得堡白夜的光。
聂赫留朵夫很想把这些事忘掉，避开，但他不能视而不见。虽然他还没有看到替他照亮这一切的光是从哪里来的，正象他不知道照亮彼得堡的光是从哪里来的一样，虽然这种光显得朦胧，暗淡，古怪，他却不能不看见这种光替他照亮的东西。他心里感到又快乐又惶恐。
Part 2 Chapter 29
FOR HER SAKE AND FOR GOD'S.
On his return to Moscow Nekhludoff went at once to the prison hospital to bring Maslova the sad news that the Senate had confirmed the decision of the Court, and that she must prepare to go to Siberia. He had little hope of the success of his petition to the Emperor, which the advocate had written for him, and which he now brought with him for Maslova to sign. And, strange to say, he did not at present even wish to succeed; he had got used to the thought of going to Siberia and living among the exiled and the convicts, and he could not easily picture to himself how his life and Maslova's would shape if she were acquitted. He remembered the thought of the American writer, Thoreau, who at the time when slavery existed in America said that "under a government that imprisons any unjustly the true place for a just man is also a prison." Nekhludoff, especially after his visit to Petersburg and all he discovered there, thought in the same way.
"Yes, the only place befitting an honest man in Russia at the present time is a prison," he thought, and even felt that this applied to him personally, when he drove up to the prison and entered its walls.
The doorkeeper recognised Nekhludoff, and told him at once that Maslova was no longer there.
"Where is she, then?"
"In the cell again."
"Why has she been removed?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Oh, your excellency, what are such people?" said the doorkeeper, contemptuously. "She's been carrying on with the medical assistant, so the head doctor ordered her back."
Nekhludoff had had no idea how near Maslova and the state of her mind were to him. He was stunned by the news.
He felt as one feels at the news of a great and unforeseen misfortune, and his pain was very severe. His first feeling was one of shame. He, with his joyful idea of the change that he imagined was going on in her soul, now seemed ridiculous in his own eyes. He thought that all her pretence of not wishing to accept his sacrifice, all the reproaches and tears, were only the devices of a depraved woman, who wished to use him to the best advantage. He seemed to remember having seen signs of obduracy at his last interview with her. All this flashed through his mind as he instinctively put on his hat and left the hospital.
"What am I to do now? Am I still bound to her? Has this action of hers not set me free?" And as he put these questions to himself he knew at once that if he considered himself free, and threw her up, he would be punishing himself, and not her, which was what he wished to do, and he was seized with fear.
"No, what has happened cannot alter--it can only strengthen my resolve. Let her do what flows from the state her mind is in. If it is carrying on with the medical assistant, let her carry on with the medical assistant; that is her business. I must do what my conscience demands of me. And my conscience expects me to sacrifice my freedom. My resolution to marry her, if only in form, and to follow wherever she may be sent, remains unalterable." Nekhludoff said all this to himself with vicious obstinacy as he left the hospital and walked with resolute steps towards the big gates of the prison. He asked the warder on duty at the gate to inform the inspector that he wished to see Maslova. The warder knew Nekhludoff, and told him of an important change that had taken place in the prison. The old inspector had been discharged, and a new, very severe official appointed in his place.
"They are so strict nowadays, it's just awful," said the jailer. "He is in here; they will let him know directly."
The new inspector was in the prison and soon came to Nekhludoff. He was a tall, angular man, with high cheek bones, morose, and very slow in his movements.
"Interviews are allowed in the visiting room on the appointed days," he said, without looking at Nekhludoff.
"But I have a petition to the Emperor, which I want signed."
"You can give it to me."
"I must see the prisoner myself. I was always allowed to before."
"That was so, before," said the inspector, with a furtive glance at Nekhludoff.
"I have a permission from the governor," insisted Nekhludoff, and took out his pocket-book.
"Allow me," said the inspector, taking the paper from Nekhludoff with his long, dry, white fingers, on the first of which was a gold ring, still without looking him in the eyes. He read the paper slowly. "Step into the office, please."
This time the office was empty. The inspector sat down by the table and began sorting some papers that lay on it, evidently intending to be present at the interview.
When Nekhludoff asked whether he might see the political prisoner, Doukhova, the inspector answered, shortly, that he could not. "Interviews with political prisoners are not permitted," he said, and again fixed his attention on his papers. With a letter to Doukhova in his pocket, Nekhludoff felt as if he had committed some offence, and his plans had been discovered and frustrated.
When Maslova entered the room the inspector raised his head, and, without looking at either her or Nekhludoff, remarked: "You may talk," and went on sorting his papers. Maslova had again the white jacket, petticoat and kerchief on. When she came up to Nekhludoff and saw his cold, hard look, she blushed scarlet, and crumbling the hem of her jacket with her hand, she cast down her eyes. Her confusion, so it seemed to Nekhludoff, confirmed the hospital doorkeeper's words.
Nekhludoff had meant to treat her in the same way as before, but could not bring himself to shake hands with her, so disgusting was she to him now.
"I have brought you had news," he said, in a monotonous voice, without looking at her or taking her hand. "The Senate has refused."
"I knew it would," she said, in a strange tone, as if she were gasping for breath.
Formerly Nekhludoff would have asked why she said she knew it would; now he only looked at her. Her eyes were full of tears. But this did not soften him; it roused his irritation against her even more.
The inspector rose and began pacing up and down the room.
In spite of the disgust Nekhludoff was feeling at the moment, he considered it right to express his regret at the Senate's decision.
"You must not despair," he said. "The petition to the Emperor may meet with success, and I hope---"
"I'm not thinking of that," she said, looking piteously at him with her wet, squinting eyes.
"What is it, then?"
"You have been to the hospital, and they have most likely told you about me--"
"What of that? That is your affair," said Nekhludoff coldly, and frowned. The cruel feeling of wounded pride that had quieted down rose with renewed force when she mentioned the hospital.
"He, a man of the world, whom any girl of the best families would think it happiness to marry, offered himself as a husband to this woman, and she could not even wait, but began intriguing with the medical assistant," thought he, with a look of hatred.
"Here, sign this petition," he said, taking a large envelope from his pocket, and laying the paper on the table. She wiped the tears with a corner of her kerchief, and asked what to write and where.
He showed her, and she sat down and arranged the cuff of her right sleeve with her left hand; he stood behind her, and silently looked at her back, which shook with suppressed emotion, and evil and good feelings were fighting in his breast--feelings of wounded pride and of pity for her who was suffering--and the last feeling was victorious.
He could not remember which came first; did the pity for her first enter his heart, or did he first remember his own sins--his own repulsive actions, the very same for which he was condemning her? Anyhow, he both felt himself guilty and pitied her.
Having signed the petition and wiped her inky finger on her petticoat, she got up and looked at him.
"Whatever happens, whatever comes of it, my resolve remains unchanged," said Nekhludoff. The thought that he had forgiven her heightened his feeling of pity and tenderness for her, and he wished to comfort her. "I will do what I have said; wherever they take you I shall be with you."
"What's the use?" she interrupted hurriedly, though her whole face lighted up.
"Think what you will want on the way--"
"I don't know of anything in particular, thank you."
The inspector came up, and without waiting for a remark from him Nekhludoff took leave, and went out with peace, joy, and love towards everybody in his heart such as he had never felt before. The certainty that no action of Maslova could change his love for her filled him with joy and raised him to a level which he had never before attained. Let her intrigue with the medical assistant; that was her business. He loved her not for his own but for her sake and for God's.
And this intrigue, for which Maslova was turned out of the hospital, and of which Nekhludoff believed she was really guilty, consisted of the following:
Maslova was sent by the head nurse to get some herb tea from the dispensary at the end of the corridor, and there, all alone, she found the medical assistant, a tall man, with a blotchy face, who had for a long time been bothering her. In trying to get away from him Maslova gave him such a push that he knocked his head against a shelf, from which two bottles fell and broke. The head doctor, who was passing at that moment, heard the sound of breaking glass, and saw Maslova run out, quite red, and shouted to her:
"Ah, my good woman, if you start intriguing here, I'll send you about your business. What is the meaning of it?" he went on, addressing the medical assistant, and looking at him over his spectacles.
The assistant smiled, and began to justify himself. The doctor gave no heed to him, but, lifting his head so that he now looked through his spectacles, he entered the ward. He told the inspector the same day to send another more sedate assistant-nurse in Maslova's place. And this was her "intrigue" with the medical assistant.
Being turned out for a love intrigue was particularly painful to Maslova, because the relations with men, which had long been repulsive to her, had become specially disgusting after meeting Nekhludoff. The thought that, judging her by her past and present position, every man, the blotchy assistant among them, considered he had a right to offend her, and was surprised at her refusal, hurt her deeply, and made her pity herself and brought tears to her eyes.
When she went out to Nekhludoff this time she wished to clear herself of the false charge which she knew he would certainly have heard about. But when she began to justify herself she felt he did not believe her, and that her excuses would only strengthen his suspicions; tears choked her, and she was silent.
Maslova still thought and continued to persuade herself that she had never forgiven him, and hated him, as she told him at their second interview, but in reality she loved him again, and loved him so that she did all he wished her to do; left off drinking, smoking, coquetting, and entered the hospital because she knew he wished it. And if every time he reminded her of it, she refused so decidedly to accept his sacrifice and marry him, it was because she liked repeating the proud words she had once uttered, and because she knew that a marriage with her would be a misfortune for him.
She had resolutely made up her mind that she would not accept his sacrifice, and yet the thought that he despised her and believed that she still was what she had been, and did not notice the change that had taken place in her, was very painful. That he could still think she had done wrong while in the hospital tormented her more than the news that her sentence was confirmed.
聂赫留朵夫回到莫斯科后，第一件事就是到监狱医院，把枢密院决定维持法院原判这一不幸消息告诉玛丝洛娃，并要她做好去西伯利亚的准备。
他对那份由律师起草、此刻带到牢里让玛丝洛娃签字呈交皇上的状子所抱的希望很小。说也奇怪，他现在倒不希望这事成功。他已经做好思想准备，到西伯利亚去，生活到流放犯和苦役犯当中去。因此，要是玛丝洛娃无罪释放，他简直很难想象他将怎样安排自己的生活和玛丝洛娃的生活。他想起美国作家梭洛①的话。梭洛在美国还存在奴隶制的时候说过，在一个奴隶制合法化和得到庇护的国家里，正直公民的唯一出路就是监狱。聂赫留朵夫也有这样的想法，特别是他在彼得堡访问了各种人，见到种种情景以后。
--------
①梭洛（1817—1862）——美国作家，写过许多文章，支持废奴运动。一八四九年在《论公民的违抗》一文里写道：“在不公正地把人监禁起来的政府下，一个正直的人的真正出路就是监狱。”
“不错，在现代俄国，一个正直的人的唯一出路就是监狱！”他想。他坐车来到监狱，走进监狱的围墙时，这种感受就更加深切。
医院看门人一认出聂赫留朵夫，立刻告诉他，玛丝洛娃已经不在他们这里了。
“她到哪里去了？”
“又回牢房了。”
“怎么又把她调回去了？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“她们本来就是那号人嘛，老爷，”看门人鄙夷不屑地笑着说，“她同医士勾勾搭搭，被主任医师打发走了。”
聂赫留朵夫万万没有想到玛丝洛娃的精神状态竟同他如此相似。他听到这个消息，仿佛突然知道大难将要临头，不由得楞住了。他感到难受极了。他听到这消息后的第一个感觉就是羞愧。他首先觉得自己很可笑，因为他竟得意扬扬地认为她的精神状态起了变化。他想，她的拒绝接受他的牺牲，还有她的责备，她的眼泪，这一切都是一个堕落女人的诡计，想尽量从他身上多捞到点好处罢了。他现在觉得，上次探监时从她身上看出她这人不可救药，如今更显得一清二楚。当他随手戴上帽子，走出医院时，他的头脑里掠过这样的想法。
“现在怎么办呢？”他问自己。“我还要跟她同甘共苦吗？
既然她有这样的行为，我不是可以撇开她不管吗？”
不过，他刚向自己提出这问题，就立刻明白，他认为可以撇开她不管，其实受到惩罚的不是他想惩罚的她，而是他自己。他害怕起来。
“不！她那件事不能改变我的决心，只能坚定我的决心。她的精神状态促使她怎么做就怎么做好了，她要跟医士勾勾搭搭，就让她去勾勾搭搭吧，那是她的事……我要做的是良心要我做的事，”他自言自语。“良心要我牺牲自己的自由来赎罪。我要同她结婚，哪怕只是形式上的结婚；我要跟她走，不论她被流放到哪里。我这些决心绝不改变，”他固执地自言自语，走出医院，向监狱大门大踏步走去。
他来到监狱门口，要值班的看守通报典狱长，他希望同玛丝洛娃见面。值班的看守认识聂赫留朵夫，象朋友那样告诉他一件监狱里的重要消息：原来的上尉免职了，由另外一个严厉的长官接替。
“现在办事严格多了，严格得要命，”那看守说。“他就在这里，我这就去通报。”
典狱长果然在监狱里，不多一会儿就出来同聂赫留朵夫见面。这位新典狱长是个瘦骨棱棱的高个子，额骨突出，脸色阴沉，动作很缓慢。
“只有在规定的日子才能同犯人在探监室里见面，”他眼睛不看聂赫留朵夫，说。
“我要她在呈交皇上的状子上签个字。”
“可以交给我。”
“我要见一见这犯人。以前一向允许我探望的。”
“那是以前的事了，”典狱长匆匆地瞟了聂赫留朵夫一眼，说。
“我有省长的许可证，”聂赫留朵夫坚持说，同时掏出皮夹子来。
“您让我看看，”典狱长说，仍旧没有看他的眼睛，伸出瘦长白净、食指上戴着金戒指的手，从聂赫留朵夫手里接过文件，慢吞吞地看了一遍。“您请到办公室来，”他说。
这次办公室里一个人也没有。典狱长坐到办公桌后面，翻阅着桌上的文件，显然想在他们会面时留在这里。聂赫留朵夫问他能不能同政治犯薇拉见面，典狱长干脆回答说不行。
“政治犯不准探望，”他说着，又埋头看文件。
聂赫留朵夫口袋里藏着一封给薇拉的信，觉得自己好象一个企图犯罪的人，他的企图被揭穿了。
等玛丝洛娃走进办公室，典狱长没有抬起头来，他眼睛不看玛丝洛娃，也不看聂赫留朵夫，说：
“你们可以谈了！”他说完继续埋头看文件。
玛丝洛娃又象从前那样穿着白上衣，围着白裙子，头上包一块白头巾。她走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，看见他脸色冷冰冰，气呼呼，她的脸顿时涨得通红，一只手揉着上衣底边，垂下眼睛。她的窘态使聂赫留朵夫相信医院看门人的话是真的。
聂赫留朵夫很想象上次那样对待她，但他不能象上次那样主动同她握手。此刻他对她反感极了。
“我给您带来了一个坏消息，”他声音呆板地说，眼睛不看她，也不向她伸出手去，“上诉被枢密院驳回了。”
“我早就料到了，”她音调古怪地说，仿佛在喘气。
要是从前，聂赫留朵夫准会问她怎么会料到的，但此刻他光是看了她一眼。她的眼眶里饱含着泪水。
但这不仅没有使他心软，反而使他对她更加恼火。
典狱长站起来，在房间里来回踱步。
尽管聂赫留朵夫此刻对玛丝洛娃十分反感，他还是觉得应该为这事向她表示遗憾。
“您不要灰心，”他说，“向皇上递的状子可能有结果。我希望……”
“我又不是在想这件事……”她用泪汪汪的眼睛凄苦地斜睨着他，说。
“那您在想什么？”
“您到医院去过了，他们大概向您谈到过我了……”
“哦，那是您的事，”聂赫留朵夫皱紧眉头，冷冷地说。
他那自尊心受到触犯而产生的强烈反感原来已平息了去，此刻她一提起医院，这种反感就变得更强烈了。“象他这样一个有财有势的人，上流社会随便哪个姑娘都会觉得嫁给他就是幸福，他却情愿去做这样一个女人的丈夫，而她偏偏又急不及待地去跟一个医士调情，”他恼火地瞧着她，心里想。
“喏，您就在这状子上签个字，”他说着从口袋里掏出一个大信封，把信封里的状子摆在桌上。她用头巾角擦去眼泪，在桌旁坐下来，问他写在哪里，写什么。
他指点她写什么，写在哪里。她坐在桌子旁边，左手理理右手的袖子。他站在她后面，默默地俯视着她那伏在桌上、不时因为忍住呜咽而颤动的弓起的脊背。在他的心里，恶与善，受屈辱的自尊心与对这个受苦女人的怜悯，斗争得很激烈。结果后者占了上风。
他记不起首先产生的是哪种感情：是先从心底里怜悯她呢，还是先想到自己，想到自己的罪孽，自己的卑劣行径——他现在就为这种事责怪她。总之，他忽然觉得自己有罪，同时又很怜悯她。
她签了字，把沾了墨水的手指在裙子上擦擦，然后站起来，对他瞧了一眼。
“不管结果怎样，不管出什么事，我的决心绝不动摇，”聂赫留朵夫说。
他一想到他原谅了她，他对她就越发怜悯，越发疼爱。他很想安慰安慰她。
“我怎么说，就怎么做。不论他们把您发配到哪里，我一定跟您去。”
“这可用不着，”她慌忙打断他的话，脸色顿时开朗起来。
“您想想，您路上还需要什么。”
“好象不需要什么了。谢谢您。”
典狱长走到他们跟前。聂赫留朵夫不等他开口，就同玛丝洛娃告辞，走出监狱。他产生一种从未有过的快乐平静的心情，觉得一切人都很可爱。不论玛丝洛娃的行为怎样，他对她的爱都不会改变。这种思想使他高兴，使他精神上升华到空前的高度。让她去同医士调情吧，那是她的事。他聂赫留朵夫爱她不是为了自己，而是为了她，为了上帝。
不过，聂赫留朵夫信以为真的玛丝洛娃同医士调情而被逐出医院，其实是这么一回事：玛丝洛娃有一次奉女医士派遣，到走廊尽头药房里去取草药，在那里碰到那个满脸粉刺的高个子医士乌斯基诺夫。乌斯基诺夫一直跟她纠缠不休，她很讨厌他。这一次玛丝洛娃为了摆脱他，使劲推了他一把，他撞在药架上，有两个药瓶从架上掉下来，砸碎了。
这时候，主任医师正好从走廊上经过，听见砸碎瓶子的声音，看见玛丝洛娃脸红耳赤跑出来，就生气地对她嚷道：“喂，小娘们，你要是在这里跟人家搞鬼，我就请你开路。这是怎么回事？”他转过身去，从眼镜架上严厉地瞧着医士，说。
医士陪着笑脸为自己辩白。主任医师没有听完他的话，抬起头来，透过眼镜对他瞧瞧，就到病房里去了。当天他就要典狱长另派一个稳重些的女助手来接替玛丝洛娃。所谓玛丝洛娃同医士调情，就是这么一回事。玛丝洛娃在同男人调情的罪名下被逐出医院，这使她感到特别难堪，因为她早就讨厌跟男人发生什么关系，自从她同聂赫留朵夫重逢以后，就更加憎恶这种事。所有的男人，包括满脸粉刺的医士在内，根据她过去的身分和现在的处境，都认为有权侮辱她，现在竟然遭到她的拒绝，不禁感到惊奇。她却觉得极其委屈，不由得为自己的身世伤心得流下泪来。这会儿，她从牢房里出来同聂赫留朵夫见面，猜想他一定已听到她的新罪名，想为自己辩白一番，说这事是冤枉的。她本来要开口辩白，但觉得他不会相信，只会更加怀疑，于是哽住喉咙，说不下去。
玛丝洛娃仍然认为并竭力要自己相信，正象第二次见面时她对他说的那样，她没有原谅他，她恨他。其实她早已重新爱着他了，而且爱得那么深，凡是他要她做的，她都不由自主地去做。她戒了烟酒，不再卖弄风情，还到医院里做杂务工。她所以这样做，就因为这是他的愿望。每次他提出要同她结婚，她总是断然拒绝，不肯接受这样的牺牲。这固然是由于她有一次高傲地对他说过这话，不愿再改口，但主要却是由于她知道，同她结婚，他会遭到不幸。她下定决心不接受他的牺牲，但一想到他瞧不起她，认为她还是原来那样的人，而没有看到她精神上的变化，她觉得十分委屈。他现在可能认为她在医院里做了什么丑事。这个念头比她听到最后判决服苦役的消息还要使她伤心。
Part 2 Chapter 30
THE ASTONISHING INSTITUTION CALLED CRIMINAL LAW.
Maslova might be sent off with the first gang of prisoners, therefore Nekhludoff got ready for his departure. But there was so much to be done that he felt that he could not finish it, however much time he might have. It was quite different now from what it had been. Formerly he used to be obliged to look for an occupation, the interest of which always centred in one person, i.e., Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff, and yet, though every interest of his life was thus centred, all these occupations were very wearisome. Now all his occupations related to other people and not to Dmitri Ivanovitch, and they were all interesting and attractive, and there was no end to them. Nor was this all. Formerly Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff's occupations always made him feel vexed and irritable; now they produced a joyful state of mind. The business at present occupying Nekhludoff could be divided under three headings. He himself, with his usual pedantry, divided it in that way, and accordingly kept the papers referring to it in three different portfolios. The first referred to Maslova, and was chiefly that of taking steps to get her petition to the Emperor attended to, and preparing for her probable journey to Siberia.
The second was about his estates. In Panovo he had given the land to the peasants on condition of their paying rent to be put to their own communal use. But he had to confirm this transaction by a legal deed, and to make his will, in accordance with it. In Kousminski the state of things was still as he had first arranged it, i.e., he was to receive the rent; but the terms had to be fixed, and also how much of the money he would use to live on, and how much he would leave for the peasants' use. As he did not know what his journey to Siberia would cost him, he could not decide to lose this revenue altogether, though he reduced the income from it by half.
The third part of his business was to help the convicts, who applied more and more often to him. At first when he came in contact with the prisoners, and they appealed to him for help, he at once began interceding for them, hoping to lighten their fate, but he soon had so many applications that he felt the impossibility of attending to all of them, and that naturally led him to take up another piece of work, which at last roused his interest even more than the three first. This new part of his business was finding an answer to the following questions: What was this astonishing institution called criminal law, of which the results were that in the prison, with some of the inmates of which he had lately become acquainted, and in all those other places of confinement, from the Peter and Paul Fortress in Petersburg to the island of Sakhalin, hundreds and thousands of victims were pining? What did this strange criminal law exist for? How had it originated?
From his personal relations with the prisoners, from notes by some of those in confinement, and by questioning the advocate and the prison priest, Nekhludoff came to the conclusion that the convicts, the so-called criminals, could be divided into five classes. The first were quite innocent people, condemned by judicial blunder. Such were the Menshoffs, supposed to be incendiaries, Maslova, and others. There were not many of these; according to the priest's words, only seven per cent., but their condition excited particular interest.
To the second class belong persons condemned for actions done under peculiar circumstances, i.e., in a fit of passion, jealousy, or drunkenness, circumstances under which those who judged them would surely have committed the same actions.
The third class consisted of people punished for having committed actions which, according to their understanding, were quite natural, and even good, but which those other people, the men who made the laws, considered to be crimes. Such were the persons who sold spirits without a license, smugglers, those who gathered grass and wood on large estates and in the forests belonging to the Crown; the thieving miners; and those unbelieving people who robbed churches.
To the fourth class belonged those who were imprisoned only because they stood morally higher than the average level of society. Such were the Sectarians, the Poles, the Circassians rebelling in order to regain their independence, the political prisoners, the Socialists, the strikers condemned for withstanding the authorities. There was, according to Nekhludoff's observations, a very large percentage belonging to this class; among them some of the best of men.
The fifth class consisted of persons who had been far more sinned against by society than they had sinned against it. These were castaways, stupefied by continual oppression and temptation, such as the boy who had stolen the rugs, and hundreds of others whom Nekhludoff had seen in the prison and out of it. The conditions under which they lived seemed to lead on systematically to those actions which are termed crimes. A great many thieves and murderers with whom he had lately come in contact, according to Nekhludoff's estimate, belonged to this class. To this class Nekhludoff also reckoned those depraved, demoralised creatures whom the new school of criminology classify as the criminal type, and the existence of which is considered to be the chief proof of the necessity of criminal law and punishment. This demoralised, depraved, abnormal type was, according to Nekhludoff, exactly the same as that against whom society had sinned, only here society had sinned not directly against them, but against their parents and forefathers.
Among this latter class Nekhludoff was specially struck by one Okhotin, an inveterate thief, the illegitimate son of a prostitute, brought up in a doss-house, who, up to the age of 30, had apparently never met with any one whose morality was above that of a policeman, and who had got into a band of thieves when quite young. He was gifted with an extraordinary sense of humour, by means of which he made himself very attractive. He asked Nekhludoff for protection, at the same time making fun of himself, the lawyers, the prison, and laws human and divine.
Another was the handsome Fedoroff, who, with a band of robbers, of whom he was the chief, had robbed and murdered an old man, an official. Fedoroff was a peasant, whose father had been unlawfully deprived of his house, and who, later on, when serving as a soldier, had suffered much because he had fallen in love with an officer's mistress. He had a fascinating, passionate nature, that longed for enjoyment at any cost. He had never met anybody who restrained himself for any cause whatever, and had never heard a word about any aim in life other than enjoyment.
Nekhludoff distinctly saw that both these men were richly endowed by nature, but had been neglected and crippled like uncared-for plants.
He had also met a tramp and a woman who had repelled him by their dulness and seeming cruelty, but even in them he could find no trace of the criminal type written about by the Italian school, but only saw in them people who were repulsive to him personally, just in the same way as some he had met outside the prison, in swallow-tail coats wearing epaulettes, or bedecked with lace. And so the investigation of the reasons why all these very different persons were put in prison, while others just like them were going about free and even judging them, formed a fourth task for Nekhludoff.
He hoped to find an answer to this question in books, and bought all that referred to it. He got the works of Lombroso, Garofalo, Ferry, List, Maudsley, Tard, and read them carefully. But as he read he became more and more disappointed. It happened to him as it always happens to those who turn to science not in order to play a part in it, nor to write, nor to dispute, nor to teach, but simply for an answer to an every-day question of life. Science answered thousands of different very subtle and ingenious questions touching criminal law, but not the one he was trying to solve. He asked a very simple question: "Why, and with what right, do some people lock up, torment, exile, flog, and kill others, while they are themselves just like those whom they torment, flog, and kill?" And in answer he got deliberations as to whether human beings had free will or not. Whether signs of criminality could be detected by measuring the skulls or not. What part heredity played in crime. Whether immorality could be inherited. What madness is, what degeneration is, and what temperament is. How climate, food, ignorance, imitativeness, hypnotism, or passion act. What society is. What are its duties, etc., etc.
These disquisitions reminded him of the answer he once got from a little boy whom he met coming home from school. Nekhludoff asked him if he had learned his spelling.
"I have," answered the boy.
"Well, then, tell me, how do you spell 'leg'?"
"A dog's leg, or what kind of leg?" the boy answered, with a sly look.
Answers in the form of new questions, like the boy's, was all Nekhludoff got in reply to his one primary question. He found much that was clever, learned much that was interesting, but what he did not find was an answer to the principal question: By what right some people punish others?
Not only did he not find any answer, but all the arguments were brought forward in order to explain and vindicate punishment, the necessity of which was taken as an axiom.
Nekhludoff read much, but only in snatches, and putting down his failure to this superficial way of reading, hoped to find the answer later on. He would not allow himself to believe in the truth of the answer which began, more and more often, to present itself to him.
玛丝洛娃可能随第一批犯人遣送出去，因此聂赫留朵夫积极做着动身前的准备工作。但要做的事太多，他觉得无论有多少时间总归来不及。他现在的情况同以前正好相反。以前他要想出些事来做，而且永远只是为了一个人，为了德米特里•伊凡内奇•聂赫留朵夫。不过，尽管生活里的一切活动都是为了他聂赫留朵夫一个人，那些事情本身却都很乏味。现在的事情都是为了别人，不是为了他聂赫留朵夫，但这些事情却是有意义的，很吸引人，而且多得数不清。
不仅如此，以前别人为聂赫留朵夫办事总使他感到烦恼和不满；如今为别人做事却使他心情愉快。
聂赫留朵夫现在要做的事可分三类。他凭他的古板作风把事情这样分了类，并且据此把有关文件分别放在三个文件夹里。
第一类事是为了玛丝洛娃和对她的帮助。这方面主要就是为告御状奔走，争取支持，以及为西伯利亚之行做好准备。
第二类事是处理地产。在巴诺沃，土地已交给农民，由他们缴付地租，作为农民的公益金。但为了使这件事在法律上生效，必须立下契约和遗嘱，并且在上面签字。在库兹明斯科耶，事情仍象他原先安排的那样，就是他得收地租，得规定交租期限，并且确定从这笔钱中提取多少作为生活费，留下多少给农民做福利。他还不知道西伯利亚之行需要花多少钱，因此这笔收入他还不敢全部放弃，只是把它减去了一半。
第三类事是帮助囚犯们，而来求他的人也越来越多了。
起初，他遇到向他求助的犯人，总是立刻为他们奔走，竭力减轻他们的痛苦；但后来求助的人实在太多，他无法一一帮助他们，这样他就情不自禁地承担起第四类事来。这一类事他近来最感兴趣。
第四类事就是要解答这样一个问题：所谓刑事法庭这种奇怪的机关究竟是什么东西？有什么必要存在？是怎么产生的？有了这种机关，也就产生了他同一部分囚徒在其中相识的监狱，以及从彼得保罗要塞起到萨哈林岛止的种种监狱，而成千上万的人由于有了这么一部莫名其妙的刑法正在那里受尽苦难。
聂赫留朵夫通过他同囚徒的私人关系，通过他同律师、监狱牧师和典狱长的谈话，以及了解被监禁人的经历，他把囚徒，也就是所谓罪犯，归纳为五种人。
第一种是完全无罪的，是法庭错判的受害者。例如被诬告的纵火犯明肖夫，又如玛丝洛娃和其他人。这种人不很多，据神父估计，大约占百分之七，但他们的遭遇特别引人同情。
第二种人是在狂怒、嫉妒、酗酒等特殊情况下做了什么事而被判刑的。那些审判他们的人，要是处在同样情况下，多半也会做出这样的事来。这种人，据聂赫留朵夫估计，大概超过全体罪犯的半数。
第三种人受惩罚是由于他们做了自认为极其平常甚至良好的事，但他们的行为，按照那些和他们持有不同观点的制定法律的人看来，就是犯罪。属于这一种的有贩卖私酒的，有走私的，有在地主和公家大树林里割草打柴的。还有盗窃成性的山民、不信教的和打劫教堂的也属于这一种。
第四种人成为罪犯，只因为他们的品德高于社会上的一般人。这种人包括教派信徒，为争取独立而造反的波兰人和契尔克斯人，也包括为反抗政府而被判刑的各种政治犯——社会主义者和罢工工人。这种人是社会上的优秀分子，据聂赫留朵夫估计，他们所占的百分比很大。
最后，第五种是这样一些人，社会对他们所犯的罪要比他们对社会所犯的罪重得多。他们被社会所抛弃，经常受到压迫和诱惑，以致头脑愚钝，就象那个偷旧地毯的小伙子和聂赫留朵夫在监狱内外看到的几百名罪犯那样。他们不断受到生活的压力，以致做出那些所谓犯罪的行为来。据聂赫留朵夫观察，有好多盗贼和凶手就属于这一种。近来他同其中一部分人有过接触。至于那些道德败坏、腐化堕落的，聂赫留朵夫通过深入了解，认为也可归到这一种。然而犯罪学新派却把他们称为“犯罪型”，认为社会上存在这种人，就是刑法和惩罚必不可少的主要证据。照聂赫留朵夫看来，社会对这些人所犯的罪，其实超过他们对社会所犯的罪，不过，社会不是对他们本人犯了罪，而是以前对他们的父母和祖先犯了罪。
在这些人中间，惯窃奥霍京特别吸引聂赫留朵夫的注意。奥霍京是妓女的私生子，从小在夜店里长大，活到三十岁也没有见过一个道德比警察更高尚的人。他从少年时代起就在盗贼群中厮混，却又天赋滑稽的才能，招人喜爱。他要求聂赫留朵夫帮忙，同时却又嘲笑自己，嘲笑法官，嘲笑监狱，嘲笑一切法律——不但嘲笑刑法，而且嘲笑神的律法。另一个是相貌英俊的费多罗夫，他带领一伙匪徒劫掠一个年老的官吏，并把他打死。费多罗夫出身农民，他父亲的房屋被人家非法霸占，他自己后来当了兵，在军队里因为爱上军官的情妇而吃尽了苦。这人天生活泼热情，到处寻欢作乐。在他的心目中，天下没有一个人会克制欲望，放弃享乐。他也从来不知道，人生在世除了享乐还有其他目的。聂赫留朵夫看得很清楚，这两个人都禀赋优异，只是缺少教养，以致畸形发展，犹如植物无人照管就会疯长，变成畸形一样。他还看见过一个流浪汉和一个女人，他们的麻木迟钝和表面残酷使人望而生畏，但他怎么也看不出他们就是意大利犯罪学派所谓的“犯罪型”。他只觉得他个人讨厌他们，就象他讨厌监狱外面那些穿礼服、佩肩章的男人和全身饰满花边的女人一样。
这样，为什么上述形形色色的人都在坐牢，而另一些同他们一样的人却自由自在，还可以对他们进行审判？这就是聂赫留朵夫所关心的第四类事。
聂赫留朵夫起初想从书本上找到这问题的答案，他就把凡是同这问题有关的书都买来。他买了龙勃罗梭、嘉罗法洛、费利、李斯特、摩德斯莱、塔尔德①的著作，用心阅读，但越读越感到失望。有些人研究学问，目的不是在学术方面做点什么事，例如写作、辩论、教书等等，而是在寻找一些简单的生活问题的答案，但结果往往失望。聂赫留朵夫现在碰到的就是这样的情况：学术给他解答了成千个同刑法有关的深奥问题，可就是没有解答他的问题。他提出的问题很简单。他问：为什么有些人可以把另一些人关押起来，加以虐待、鞭挞、流放、杀害，而他们自己其实跟被他们虐待、鞭挞、杀害的人毫无区别？他们凭什么可以这样胡作非为？回答他的却是各种各样的议论：人有没有表达自己意志的自由？能不能用头盖骨测定法来判断一个人是不是属于“犯罪型”？遗传在犯罪中起什么作用？有没有天生道德败坏的人？究竟什么是道德？什么是疯狂？什么是退化？什么是气质？气候、食物、愚昧、摹仿、催眠、情欲对犯罪有什么影响？什么是社会？社会有哪些责任？等等，等等。
--------
①关于龙勃罗梭和塔尔德，请参看本书第一部第二十一章脚注。嘉罗法洛（生于1852年）和费利都是意大利犯罪学家，龙勃罗梭的信徒。李斯特（1789—1846）是德国经济学家。摩德斯莱（1835—1918）是英国心理学家。
这些议论使聂赫留朵夫想起一个放学回家的男孩曾怎样回答他的问题。聂赫留朵夫问他有没有学会拼法。男孩回答说：“学会了。”“好，那么你拼一下‘爪子’这个词。”“什么‘爪子’？是狗爪子吗？”那个男孩就这样狡猾地回答他。在那些学术著作里，聂赫留朵夫为他的主要问题所找到的，也就是这种反问式答案。
那些书里有许多聪明、深奥、有趣的见解，但就是没有回答他的主要问题：凭什么有些人可以惩罚另一些人？不仅没有回答这个问题，而且所有的议论都归结为一点，那就是替惩罚作辩解，认为惩罚必不可少，这是天经地义。聂赫留朵夫看了很多书，但断断续续，这样他就把找不到答案归咎于钻研不足，希望以后能找到答案。就因为这个缘故，他还不能肯定近来越来越频繁地盘旋在头脑里的那个答案①。
--------
①指前面第二十七章结尾提出的那个答案：“所有这些人被捕、被关或者被流放，绝对不是因为他们有什么不义行为，或者有犯法行为，而只是因为他们妨碍官僚和富人据有他们从人民头上搜刮来的财富。”
Part 2 Chapter 31
NEKHLUDOFF'S SISTER AND HER HUSBAND.
The gang of prisoners, with Maslova among them, was to start on the 5th July. Nekhludoff arranged to start on the same day.
The day before, Nekhludoff's sister and her husband came to town to see him.
Nekhludoff's sister, Nathalie Ivanovna Rogozhinsky, was 10 years older than her brother. She had been very fond of him when he was a boy, and later on, just before her marriage, they grew very close to each other, as if they were equals, she being a young woman of 25, he a lad of 15. At that time she was in love with his friend, Nikolenka Irtenieff, since dead. They both loved Nikolenka, and loved in him and in themselves that which is good, and which unites all men. Since then they had both been depraved, he by military service and a vicious life, she by marriage with a man whom she loved with a sensual love, who did not care for the things that had once been so dear and holy to her and to her brother, nor even understand the meaning of those aspirations towards moral perfection and the service of mankind, which once constituted her life, and put them down to ambition and the wish to show off; that being the only explanation comprehensible to him.
Nathalie's husband had been a man without a name and without means, but cleverly steering towards Liberalism or Conservatism, according to which best suited his purpose, he managed to make a comparatively brilliant judicial career. Some peculiarity which made him attractive to women assisted him when he was no longer in his first youth. While travelling abroad he made Nekhludoff's acquaintance, and managed to make Nathalie, who was also no longer a girl, fall in love with him, rather against her mother's wishes who considered a marriage with him to be a misalliance for her daughter. Nekhludoff, though he tried to hide it from himself, though he fought against it, hated his brother-in-law.
Nekhludoff had a strong antipathy towards him because of the vulgarity of his feelings, his assurance and narrowness, but chiefly because of Nathalie, who managed to love him in spite of the narrowness of his nature, and loved him so selfishly, so sensually, and stifled for his sake all the good that had been in her.
It always hurt Nekhludoff to think of Nathalie as the wife of that hairy, self-assured man with the shiny, bald patch on his head. He could not even master a feeling of revulsion towards their children, and when he heard that she was again going to have a baby, he felt something like sorrow that she had once more been infected with something bad by this man who was so foreign to him. The Rogozhinskys had come to Moscow alone, having left their two children--a boy and a girl--at home, and stopped in the best rooms of the best hotel. Nathalie at once went to her mother's old house, but hearing from Agraphena Petrovna that her brother had left, and was living in a lodging-house, she drove there. The dirty servant met her in the stuffy passage, dark but for a lamp which burnt there all day. He told her that the Prince was not in.
Nathalie asked to be shown into his rooms, as she wished to leave a note for him, and the man took her up.
Nathalie carefully examined her brother's two little rooms. She noticed in everything the love of cleanliness and order she knew so well in him, and was struck by the novel simplicity of the surroundings. On his writing-table she saw the paper-weight with the bronze dog on the top which she remembered; the tidy way in which his different portfolios and writing utensils were placed on the table was also familiar, and so was the large, crooked ivory paper knife which marked the place in a French book by Tard, which lay with other volumes on punishment and a book in English by Henry George. She sat down at the table and wrote a note asking him to be sure to come that same day, and shaking her head in surprise at what she saw, she returned to her hotel.
Two questions regarding her brother now interested Nathalie: his marriage with Katusha, which she had heard spoken about in their town--for everybody was speaking about it--and his giving away the land to the peasants, which was also known, and struck many as something of a political nature, and dangerous. The Carriage with Katusha pleased her in a way. She admired that resoluteness which was so like him and herself as they used to be in those happy times before her marriage. And yet she was horrified when she thought her brother was going to marry such a dreadful woman. The latter was the stronger feeling of the two, and she decided to use all her influence to prevent him from doing it, though she knew how difficult this would be.
The other matter, the giving up of the land to the peasants, did not touch her so nearly, but her husband was very indignant about it, and expected her to influence her brother against it.
Rogozhinsky said that such an action was the height of inconsistency, flightiness, and pride, the only possible explanation of which was the desire to appear original, to brag, to make one's self talked about.
"What sense could there be in letting the land to the peasants, on condition that they pay the rent to themselves?" he said. "If he was resolved to do such a thing, why not sell the land to them through the Peasants' Bank? There might have been some sense in that. In fact, this act verges on insanity."
And Rogozhinsky began seriously thinking about putting Nekhludoff under guardianship, and demanded of his wife that she should speak seriously to her brother about his curious intention.
包括玛丝洛娃在内的那批犯人，预定七月五日出发。聂赫留朵夫准备在那天跟她一起走。动身前一天，聂赫留朵夫的姐姐和姐夫一起进城来，同弟弟再见一面。
聂赫留朵夫的姐姐娜塔丽雅比弟弟大十岁。他的成长多少受到她的影响。他小时候，姐姐很喜欢他。后来，在她快出嫁时，他们特别谈得来，简直象同龄人那样投契，虽然她已是个二十五岁的姑娘，他还是个十五岁的少年。当时她爱上弟弟的朋友尼科连卡，后来尼科连卡死了。姐弟俩都爱尼科连卡，因为他们都具备四海一家的博爱精神。
后来他们俩都堕落了：他到军队里服务，沾染了不良习气；她嫁了人，但她只在肉体上爱丈夫，而她的丈夫对她同弟弟以前认为最神圣最宝贵的一切不仅不喜爱，甚至不理解他们的感情，还把她原来作为生活目标的追求道德完善和为人们服务的志向，说成纯属虚荣心作怪，想在人家面前出风头。
娜塔丽雅的丈夫拉戈任斯基没有名望，也没有产业，但是个手腕灵活的官场老手。他周旋于自由派和保守派之间，随机应变，左右逢源，尽量利用此时此地能给他的生活带来最大利益的那一派。不过，他在司法界飞黄腾达，步步高升，主要是依靠某种能博得女人欢心的特殊本领。他在国外认识聂赫留朵夫一家时，年纪已经不很轻了。他使年纪也不算太轻的姑娘娜塔丽雅爱上他，几乎违背她母亲的心意同她结了婚。她母亲认为这门亲事不是门当户对。聂赫留朵夫憎恨姐夫，虽然竭力克制这种情绪，避免想到这一点。聂赫留朵夫所以对姐夫反感，是因为姐夫感情庸俗，目光短浅而又刚愎自用。不过，他对他反感的主要原因，还是姐姐居然会那么热烈、自私、从肉体上爱上这个精神贫乏的人，并且为了讨好他而摒弃自己的一切美德。聂赫留朵夫每次想到，娜塔丽雅就是这个浑身汗毛、秃头发亮而刚愎自用的人的妻子，心里就很痛苦。他甚至对这个人的孩子都按捺不住心头的嫌恶。每次听说娜塔丽雅要生孩子，他就会产生一种痛惜的感情，仿佛她从这个同他们格格不入的人身上又传染到了什么脏东西。
拉戈任斯基夫妇有两个孩子，一男一女，但这次没有带来。他们在一家最好的旅馆里开了一套最好的房间。娜塔丽雅立刻乘车到娘家去，但在那里没有碰到弟弟。阿格拉斐娜告诉她，弟弟已搬到一个带有家具的公寓里。娜塔丽雅到那里去找他。在光线昏暗、恶臭难闻、白天也点着灯的走廊里，一个肮脏的茶房告诉她，公爵不在家。
娜塔丽雅想到弟弟房间里，给他留一张字条。茶房就领她去。
娜塔丽雅走进他的两个小房间，仔细观看了一下。她处处都看到她所熟悉的那种整齐清洁，但同时发觉房间里的陈设简朴得使她吃惊。她看见写字台上放着那个镶有铜狗的吸墨纸床，还有几个文件夹、一些纸张和文具、几本《刑法典》、一本英文的亨利•乔治的著作和一本法文的塔尔德的著作，书里还夹着一把她所熟悉的弯曲大象牙刀。
她在桌子旁写了一张字条，要他务必到她那里去一次，而且今天就去。她对眼前的景象摇摇头，就回旅馆了。
娜塔丽雅现在关心弟弟的两件事：一件是他要同卡秋莎结婚，这是她在她居住的城里听到的，那里对此事议论纷纷；另一件是他要把土地交给农民，这事也尽人皆知，而且被许多人看作危险的政治行为。他要同卡秋莎结婚，娜塔丽雅一方面有点高兴。她欣赏这种果断行为，因为看到了她出嫁前他们姐弟俩的本来面目，但一想到弟弟竟然要同这样一个下贱的女人结婚，又感到不寒而栗。后面这种感情要强烈得多，她决定竭力去影响他，劝阻他，虽然知道这是极其困难的。
至于他打算把土地交给农民，那件事她并不怎么关心。但丈夫对此却十分愤慨，要她劝阻弟弟。拉戈任斯基说，这种行为是轻举妄动，自我欣赏；它没有任何意思，只能被认为是标新立异，哗众取宠。
“把土地交给农民，租金也归农民使用，这究竟有什么意思？”他说。“要是他真想这样做，他尽可以通过农民银行把土地卖出去。这样还说得过去。总之，这种行为近乎精神失常，”拉戈任斯基说，心里已经在考虑聂赫留朵夫需要有个监护人。他要妻子务必同弟弟认真诚谈他这个古怪的意图。
Part 2 Chapter 32
NEKHLUDOFF'S ANARCHISM.
As soon as Nekhludoff returned that evening and saw his sister's note on the table he started to go and see her. He found Nathalie alone, her husband having gone to take a rest in the next room. She wore a tightly-fitting black silk dress, with a red bow in front. Her black hair was crimped and arranged according to the latest fashion.
The pains she took to appear young, for the sake of her husband, whose equal she was in years, were very obvious.
When she saw her brother she jumped up and hurried towards him, with her silk dress rustling. They kissed, and looked smilingly at each other. There passed between them that mysterious exchange of looks, full of meaning, in which all was true, and which cannot be expressed in words. Then came words which were not true. They had not met since their mother's death.
"You have grown stouter and younger," he said, and her lips puckered up with pleasure.
"And you have grown thinner."
"Well, and how is your husband?" Nekhludoff asked.
"He is taking a rest; he did not sleep all night." There was much to say, but it was not said in words; only their looks expressed what their words failed to say.
"I went to see you."
"Yes, I know. I moved because the house is too big for me. I was lonely there, and dull. I want nothing of all that is there, so that you had better take it all--the furniture, I mean, and things."
"Yes, Agraphena Petrovna told me. I went there. Thanks, very much. But--"
At this moment the hotel waiter brought in a silver tea-set. While he set the table they were silent. Then Nathalie sat down at the table and made the tea, still in silence. Nekhludoff also said nothing.
At last Nathalie began resolutely. "Well, Dmitri, I know all about it." And she looked at him.
"What of that? l am glad you know."
"How can you hope to reform her after the life she has led?" she asked.
He sat quite straight on a small chair, and listened attentively, trying to understand her and to answer rightly. The state of mind called forth in him by his last interview with Maslova still filled his soul with quiet joy and good will to all men.
"It is not her but myself I wish to reform," he replied.
Nathalie sighed.
"There are other means besides marriage to do that."
"But I think it is the best. Besides, it leads me into that world in which I can be of use."
"I cannot believe you will be happy," said Nathalie.
"It's not my happiness that is the point."
"Of course, but if she has a heart she cannot be happy--cannot even wish it."
"She does not wish it."
"I understand; but life--"
"Yes--life?"
"Demands something different."
"It demands nothing but that we should do what is right," said Nekhludoff, looking into her face, still handsome, though slightly wrinkled round eyes and mouth.
"I do not understand," she said, and sighed.
"Poor darling; how could she change so?" he thought, calling back to his mind Nathalie as she had been before her marriage, and feeling towards her a tenderness woven out of innumerable memories of childhood. At that moment Rogozhinsky entered the room, with head thrown back and expanded chest, and stepping lightly and softly in his usual manner, his spectacles, his bald patch, and his black beard all glistening.
"How do you do? How do you do?" he said, laying an unnatural and intentional stress on his words. (Though, soon after the marriage, they had tried to be more familiar with each other, they had never succeeded.)
They shook hands, and Rogozhinsky sank softly into an easy-chair.
"Am I not interrupting your conversation?"
"No, I do not wish to hide what I am saying or doing from any one."
As soon as Nekhludoff saw the hairy hands, and heard the patronising, self-assured tones, his meekness left him in a moment.
"Yes, we were talking about his intentions," said Nathalie. "Shall I give you a cup of tea?" she added, taking the teapot.
"Yes, please. What particular intentions do you mean?"
"That of going to Siberia with the gang of prisoners, among whom is the woman I consider myself to have wronged," uttered Nekhludoff.
"I hear not only to accompany her, but more than that."
"Yes, and to marry her if she wishes it."
"Dear me! But if you do not object I should like to ask you to explain your motives. I do not understand them."
"My motives are that this woman--that this woman's first step on her way to degradation--" Nekhludoff got angry with himself, and was unable to find the right expression. "My motives are that I am the guilty one, and she gets the punishment."
"If she is being punished she cannot be innocent, either."
"She is quite innocent." And Nekhludoff related the whole incident with unnecessary warmth.
"Yes, that was a case of carelessness on the part of the president, the result of which was a thoughtless answer on the part of the jury; but there is the Senate for cases like that."
"The Senate has rejected the appeal."
"Well, if the Senate has rejected it, there cannot have been sufficient reasons for an appeal," said Rogozhinsky, evidently sharing the prevailing opinion that truth is the product of judicial decrees. "The Senate cannot enter into the question on its merits. If there is a real mistake, the Emperor should be petitioned."
"That has been done, but there is no probability of success. They will apply to the Department of the Ministry, the Department will consult the Senate, the Senate will repeat its decision, and, as usual, the innocent will get punished."
"In the first place, the Department of the Ministry won't consult the Senate," said Rogozhinsky, with a condescending smile; "it will give orders for the original deeds to be sent from the Law Court, and if it discovers a mistake it will decide accordingly. And, secondly, the innocent are never punished, or at least in very rare, exceptional cases. It is the guilty who are punished," Rogozhinsky said deliberately, and smiled self-complacently.
"And I have become fully convinced that most of those condemned by law are innocent."
"How's that?"
"Innocent in the literal sense. Just as this woman is innocent of poisoning any one; as innocent as a peasant I have just come to know, of the murder he never committed; as a mother and son who were on the point of being condemned for incendiarism, which was committed by the owner of the house that was set on fire."
"Well, of course there always have been and always will be judicial errors. Human institutions cannot be perfect."
"And, besides, there are a great many people convicted who are innocent of doing anything considered wrong by the society they have grown up in."
"Excuse me, this is not so; every thief knows that stealing is wrong, and that we should not steal; that it is immoral," said Rogozhinsky, with his quiet, self-assured, slightly contemptuous smile, which specially irritated Nekhludoff.
"No, he does not know it; they say to him 'don't steal,' and he knows that the master of the factory steals his labour by keeping back his wages; that the Government, with its officials, robs him continually by taxation."
"Why, this is anarchism," Rogozhinsky said, quietly defining his brother-in-law's words.
"I don't know what it is; I am only telling you the truth," Nekhludoff continued. "He knows that the Government is robbing him, knows that we landed proprietors have robbed him long since, robbed him of the land which should be the common property of all, and then, if he picks up dry wood to light his fire on that land stolen from him, we put him in jail, and try to persuade him that he is a thief. Of course he knows that not he but those who robbed him of the land are thieves, and that to get any restitution of what has been robbed is his duty towards his family."
"I don't understand, or if I do I cannot agree with it. The land must be somebody's property," began Rogozhinsky quietly, and, convinced that Nekhludoff was a Socialist, and that Socialism demands that all the land should be divided equally, that such a division would be very foolish, and that he could easily prove it to be so, he said. "If you divided it equally to-day, it would to-morrow be again in the hands of the most industrious and clever."
"Nobody is thinking of dividing the land equally. The land must not be anybody's property; must not be a thing to be bought and sold or rented."
"The rights of property are inborn in man; without them the cultivation of land would present no interest. Destroy the rights of property and we lapse into barbarism." Rogozhinsky uttered this authoritatively, repeating the usual argument in favour of private ownership of land which is supposed to be irrefutable, based on the assumption that people's desire to possess land proves that they need it.
"On the contrary, only when the land is nobody's property will it cease to lie idle, as it does now, while the landlords, like dogs in the manger, unable themselves to put it to use, will not let those use it who are able."
"But, Dmitri Ivanovitch, what you are saying is sheer madness. Is it possible to abolish property in land in our age? I know it is your old hobby. But allow me to tell you straight," and Rogozhinsky grew pale, and his voice trembled. It was evident that this question touched him very nearly. "I should advise you to consider this question well before attempting to solve it practically."
"Are you speaking of my personal affairs?"
"Yes, I hold that we who are placed in special circumstances should bear the responsibilities which spring from those circumstances, should uphold the conditions in which we were born, and which we have inherited from our predecessors, and which we ought to pass on to our descendants."
"I consider it my duty--"
"Wait a bit," said Rogozhinsky, not permitting the interruption. "I am not speaking for myself or my children. The position of my children is assured, and I earn enough for us to live comfortably, and I expect my children will live so too, so that my interest in your action--which, if you will allow me to say so, is not well considered--is not based on personal motives; it is on principle that I cannot agree with you. I should advise you to think it well over, to read---?"
"Please allow me to settle my affairs, and to choose what to read and what not to read, myself," said Nekhludoff, turning pale. Feeling his hands grow cold, and that he was no longer master of himself, he stopped, and began drinking his tea.
聂赫留朵夫回到家里，发现桌上有姐姐的字条，就立刻坐车去找她。这时已是黄昏。拉戈任斯基在另一个房间里休息，娜塔丽雅独自迎接弟弟。她穿一件小腰身黑绸连衣裙，胸前扎着一个红花结，蓬蓬松松的乌黑头发梳成时髦的款式。她竭力打扮得年轻漂亮，显然是要讨年龄相同的丈夫的欢心。她一看见弟弟，霍地从沙发上站起来，快步向他走去，绸连衣裙的下摆发出窸窣的响声。他们接吻，笑眯眯地对视了一下，意味深长地交换了一下眼色，那姿态神秘而难以用语言表达，但感情真挚。接着他们开始交谈，他们的话就不那么真挚了。
自从母亲去世以后，他们没有再见过面。
“你胖了，显得更年轻了，”弟弟说。
姐姐高兴得嘴唇都皱起来。
“你可瘦了。”
“那么，姐夫怎么样？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“他在休息。他一夜没睡。”
他们有许多话要说，但一句也没有说，倒是他们的眼神说出丁他们嘴里没有说出来的话。
“我到你那里去过了。”
“是的，我知道。我已经从家里搬出来了。房子太大，我住在那里觉得孤独、寂寞。如今我什么也不需要了，你把东西统统拿去吧，就是那些家具什么的。”
“是的，阿格拉斐娜对我说了，我到那里去过，那太感谢你了。不过……”
这当儿，旅馆茶房送来一套银茶具。
茶房摆茶具的时候，姐弟俩没有说话。娜塔丽雅坐到茶几后面的圈椅上，默默地斟茶。聂赫留朵夫也不作声。
“哦，我说，德米特里，我全知道了，”娜塔丽雅瞟了他一眼，断然说。
“是吗？你知道了，我很高兴。”
“不过，她经历了那种生活，你还能指望她改过自新吗？”
娜塔丽雅说。
他挺直身子坐在一把小椅子上，双臂没有搁在什么地方，留神听她说话，竭力好好领会她的意思，好好回答她的话。他最近一次同玛丝洛娃见面，情绪很好，心里仍充满宁静的快乐，看见什么人都很高兴。
“我不要她改过自新，我只要我自己改过自新，”他回答说。
娜塔丽雅叹了一口气。
“不结婚也有别的办法。”
“可我认为这是最好的办法。再说，这个办法可以把我带到另一个世界，我到了那里就能成为一个有益的人。”
“我认为，你不可能幸福，”娜塔丽雅说。
“我并不要个人的幸福。”
“那当然，但她要是有心肠的话，也不可能幸福，甚至不可能指望幸福。”
“她本来就不想。”
“我明白，可是生活……”
“生活怎么样？”
“生活要求的是别的东西。”
“生活没有别的要求，只要求我们做我们该做的事，”聂赫留朵夫说，瞅着她那张还很好看、只是眼角和嘴边已出现细纹的脸。
“我不明白，”她叹了一口气说。
“我可怜的亲爱的姐姐！她怎么会变成这个样子？”聂赫留朵夫记起娜塔丽雅出嫁前的样子，想。无数童年的回忆交织在心头，唤起了他对她的亲切感情。
这时候，拉戈任斯基象平时那样高高地昂起头，挺起宽阔的胸膛，轻手轻脚地走进房间。他脸上浮着微笑，他的眼镜、秃头和黑胡子都闪闪发亮。
“您好，您好！”他装腔作势地说。
（虽然拉戈任斯基婚后最初一段时期，他们竭力不拘礼节，相互用“你”称呼，但后来还是恢复用“您”。）
他们握了握手。拉戈任斯基轻快地在一把圈椅上坐下。
“我不妨碍你们谈话吗？”
“不，我说话，做事，从来不瞒着什么人。”
聂赫留朵夫一看见这张脸，一看见那双毛茸茸的手，一听见那种居高临下、自以为是的口气，他对姐夫的情意顿时消失了。
“是啊，我们在谈他的打算，”娜塔丽雅说。“给你倒一杯吗？”她拿起茶壶，添上说。
“好的。那么究竟有什么打算哪？”
“我打算跟一批犯人到西伯利亚去，因为其中有一个女人我认为我对她犯了罪，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“我听说您不仅仅陪送她，还有别的打算。”
“是的，只要她愿意，我还打算同她结婚。”
“原来如此！要是您不嫌烦的话，您给我解释解释您的动机。我不了解您的动机。”
“我的动机就是这个女人……她堕落的第一步……”聂赫留朵夫想不出恰当的措词，不由得生自己的气。“我的动机就是，我犯了罪，她却受到惩罚。”
“既然她受到惩罚，那就不会没有罪。”
“她完全没有罪。”
聂赫留朵夫情绪激动地把这事原原本本讲了一遍。
“是的，这是审判长疏忽了，弄得陪审员在答复时考虑不周。不过，这种情况还可以向枢密院提出上诉。”
“枢密院已经把上诉驳回了。”
“枢密院驳回了，这就说明上诉理由不足，”拉戈任斯基说，显然人云亦云地认为法庭口头陈述的结果就是真理。“枢密院不可能审查案情的是非曲直。要是法庭审判确实有错误，那就得上告皇上。”
“已经上告了，但毫无成功的希望。他们会向司法部查问，司法部会向枢密院查问，枢密院会重述它的裁定。这样，无罪的人还不是照样将受到惩罚。”
“第一，司法部不会向枢密院查问，”拉戈任斯基倨傲地笑着说，“司法部会向法庭直接吊卷，如果发现错误，就会加以纠正；第二，无罪的人从来不会受到惩罚，即使有，也是极少见的例外。凡是受惩罚的，总是有罪的，”拉戈任斯基不慌不忙，得意扬扬地笑着说。
“可我相信事实正好相反，”聂赫留朵夫对姐夫抱着反感说，“我相信，被法庭判刑的人，大部分是无罪的。”
“这话怎么讲？”
“我说的无罪就是没有任何罪。例如这个被控犯毒害人命罪的女人根本没有罪；还有我最近认识一个农民，被控犯杀人罪，其实他没有杀过人，什么罪也没有；还有母子两人被控犯纵火罪，其实那场火是主人自己放的，他们却差一点被定罪。”
“是的，审判错误一向有的，将来也还会有，这一点不消说。人类的机关不可能十全十美。”
“再说，有大量犯人并没有罪，只因为他们是在某种环境里成长的，他们并不认为他们的行为是犯罪。”
“对不起，您这话可没有道理。做贼的个个都知道，偷窃是不好的，不应该偷窃，偷窃是不道德的，”拉戈任斯基说，又露出那种若无其事、自命不凡和略带轻蔑的微笑，这使聂赫留朵夫更加恼火。
“不，他们不知道。人家对他们说：别偷东西，可是他们明白，工厂老板用压低工资的办法来盗窃他们的劳动，政府和政府官员用收税的方式不断地盗窃他们的财物。”
“这是无政府主义理论，”拉戈任斯基平静地说，对内弟的话下了断语。
“我不知道这是什么主义，但我说的都是事实，”聂赫留朵夫继续说，“他们知道，政府在盗窃他们的东西。他们知道，我们这些地主掠夺了应该成为公共财产的土地，一直在盗窃他们的东西。后来，他们在被盗窃的土地上捡了一些树枝当柴烧，我们就把他们关进牢里，硬说他们是贼。但他们知道，做贼的不是他们而是从他们手里盗窃土地的人，因此，让被盗窃的东西物归原主，是他们对家庭应尽的责任。”
“您的话我不明白，即使明白，也不能同意。土地非成为私有财产不可。要是您把土地分给大家，”拉戈任斯基说，断定聂赫留朵夫是个社会主义者，认为社会主义的理论就是平分全部土地，而平分土地是很愚蠢的，他可以轻易驳倒这种理论，“要是您今天把土地平分给大家，明天它又会转到勤劳能干的人手里。”
“谁也不打算把土地平分，但土地不应该成为谁的私有财产，不应该成为买卖或者租佃的对象。”
“私有财产权是人类天赋的。没有私有财产权，耕种土地就会毫无兴致。一旦消灭私有财产权，我们就会回到蛮荒时代，”拉戈任斯基振振有词地说，重复着维护私有财产权的陈词滥调。这种论调被认为是驳不倒的，中心意思就是，土地的占有欲就是土地必须私有的标志。
“正好相反，只有消灭土地私有制，土地才不会象现在这样荒废。现在地主霸占土地，就象狗占马槽一样，自己不会种，又不让会种的人种。”
“您听我说，德米特里•伊凡内奇，这简直是发疯！难道我们今天能消灭土地私有制吗？我知道这是您长期以来心心念念的一个问题。但恕我直说一句……”拉戈任斯基说到这里脸色发白，声音发抖，显然这问题打中了他的要害。“我要奉劝您在着手处理这问题以前，先好好考虑一番。”
“您说的是我的个人问题吗？”
“是的。我认为我们这些有一定地位的人，应该承担由这种地位产生的责任，应该维护我们的生活水平，那是我们从祖先手里继承下来，并且必须传给子孙后代的。”
“我认为我的责任是……”
“请您让我把话说完，”拉戈任斯基不让对方打断他的话，继续说，“我说这话不是为我自己，也不是为我的孩子们。我孩子们的生活和教育是有保障的，我挣的钱足够我们过了。而且我认为我的孩子们将来也不会过穷日子。因此，老实说，我反对您考虑不周的行为，不是出于我个人的利害得失，我是从原则出发不能同意您的见解。我劝您多考虑考虑，读点书……”
“哦，我的事您让我自己来处理吧，我自己知道什么书该读，什么书不该读，”聂赫留朵夫说，他脸色发白，同时觉得双手发凉，他控制不住自己的情绪，停下话头，喝起茶来。
Part 2 Chapter 33
THE AIM OF THE LAW.
"Well, and how are the children?" Nekhludoff asked his sister when he was calmer. The sister told him about the children. She said they were staying with their grandmother (their father's mother), and, pleased that his dispute with her husband had come to an end, she began telling him how her children played that they were travelling, just as he used to do with his three dolls, one of them a negro and another which he called the French lady.
"Can you really remember it all?" said Nekhludoff, smiling.
"Yes, and just fancy, they play in the very same way."
The unpleasant conversation had been brought to an end, and Nathalie was quieter, but she did not care to talk in her husband's presence of what could be comprehensible only to her brother, so, wishing to start a general conversation, she began talking about the sorrow of Kamenski's mother at losing her only son, who had fallen in a duel, for this Petersburg topic of the day had now reached Moscow. Rogozhinsky expressed disapproval at the state of things that excluded murder in a duel from the ordinary criminal offences. This remark evoked a rejoinder from Nekhludoff, and a new dispute arose on the subject. Nothing was fully explained, neither of the antagonists expressed all he had in his mind, each keeping to his conviction, which condemned the other. Rogozhinsky felt that Nekhludoff condemned him and despised his activity, and he wished to show him the injustice of his opinions.
Nekhludoff, on the other hand, felt provoked by his brother-in-law's interference in his affairs concerning the land. And knowing in his heart of hearts that his sister, her husband, and their children, as his heirs, had a right to do so, was indignant that this narrow-minded man persisted with calm assurance to regard as just and lawful what Nekhludoff no longer doubted was folly and crime.
This man's arrogance annoyed Nekhludoff.
"What could the law do?" he asked.
"It could sentence one of the two duellists to the mines like an ordinary murderer."
Nekhludoff's hands grew cold.
"Well, and what good would that be?" he asked, hotly.
"It would be just."
"As if justice were the aim of the law," said Nekhludoff.
"What else?"
"The upholding of class interests! I think the law is only an instrument for upholding the existing order of things beneficial to our class."
"This is a perfectly new view," said Rogozhinsky with a quiet smile; "the law is generally supposed to have a totally different aim."
"Yes, so it has in theory but not in practice, as I have found out. The law aims only at preserving the present state of things, and therefore it persecutes and executes those who stand above the ordinary level and wish to raise it--the so-called political prisoners, as well as those who are below the average--the so-called criminal types."
"I do not agree with you. In the first place, I cannot admit that the criminals classed as political are punished because they are above the average. In most cases they are the refuse of society, just as much perverted, though in a different way, as the criminal types whom you consider below the average."
"But I happen to know men who are morally far above their judges; all the sectarians are moral, from--"
But Rogozhinsky, a man not accustomed to be interrupted when he spoke, did not listen to Nekhludoff, but went on talking at the same time, thereby irritating him still more.
"Nor can I admit that the object of the law is the upholding of the present state of things. The law aims at reforming--"
"A nice kind of reform, in a prison!" Nekhludoff put in.
"Or removing," Rogozhinsky went on, persistently, "the perverted and brutalised persons that threaten society."
"That's just what it doesn't do. Society has not the means of doing either the one thing or the other."
"How is that? I don't understand," said Rogozhinsky with a forced smile.
"I mean that only two reasonable kinds of punishment exist. Those used in the old days: corporal and capital punishment, which, as human nature gradually softens, come more and more into disuse," said Nekhludoff.
"There, now, this is quite new and very strange to hear from your lips."
"Yes, it is reasonable to hurt a man so that he should not do in future what he is hurt for doing, and it is also quite reasonable to cut a man's head off when he is injurious or dangerous to society. These punishments have a reasonable meaning. But what sense is there in locking up in a prison a man perverted by want of occupation and bad example; to place him in a position where he is provided for, where laziness is imposed on him, and where he is in company with the most perverted of men? What reason is there to take a man at public cost (it comes to more than 500 roubles per head) from the Toula to the Irkoatsk government, or from Koursk--"
"Yes, but all the same, people are afraid of those journeys at public cost, and if it were not for such journeys and the prisons, you and I would not be sitting here as we are."
"The prisons cannot insure our safety, because these people do not stay there for ever, but are set free again. On the contrary, in those establishments men are brought to the greatest vice and degradation, so that the danger is increased."
"You mean to say that the penitentiary system should be improved."
"It cannot he improved. Improved prisons would cost more than all that is being now spent on the people's education, and would lay a still heavier burden on the people."
"The shortcomings of the penitentiary system in nowise invalidate the law itself," Rogozhinsky continued again, without heeding his brother-in-law.
"There is no remedy for these shortcomings," said Nekhludoff, raising his voice.
"What of that? Shall we therefore go and kill, or, as a certain statesman proposed, go putting out people's eyes?" Rogozhinsky remarked.
"Yes; that would be cruel, but it would be effective. What is done now is cruel, and not only ineffective, but so stupid that one cannot understand how people in their senses can take part in so absurd and cruel a business as criminal law."
"But I happen to take part in it," said Rogozhinsky, growing pale.
"That is your business. But to me it is incomprehensible."
"I think there are a good many things incomprehensible to you," said Rogozhinsky, with a trembling voice.
"I have seen how one public prosecutor did his very best to get an unfortunate boy condemned, who could have evoked nothing but sympathy in an unperverted mind. I know how another cross-examined a sectarian and put down the reading of the Gospels as a criminal offence; in fact, the whole business of the Law Courts consists in senseless and cruel actions of that sort."
"I should not serve if I thought so," said Rogozhinsky, rising.
Nekhludoff noticed a peculiar glitter under his brother-in-law's spectacles. "Can it be tears?" he thought. And they were really tears of injured pride. Rogozhinsky went up to the window, got out his handkerchief, coughed and rubbed his spectacles, took them off, and wiped his eyes.
When he returned to the sofa he lit a cigar, and did not speak any more.
Nekhludoff felt pained and ashamed of having offended his brother-in-law and his sister to such a degree, especially as he was going away the next day.
He parted with them in confusion, and drove home.
"All I have said may be true--anyhow he did not reply. But it was not said in the right way. How little I must have changed if I could be carried away by ill-feeling to such an extent as to hurt and wound poor Nathalie in such a way!" he thought.
“哦，孩子们好吗？”聂赫留朵夫稍稍平静下来，问姐姐说。
姐姐讲起她的两个孩子，说他们跟奶奶住在一起。她看到弟弟跟丈夫争论结束，很高兴，就讲起她的孩子们怎样玩旅行游戏，就象她弟弟小时候玩两个布娃娃——一个黑人，一个法国女人——那样。
“你还记得吗？”聂赫留朵夫笑眯眯地说。
“你看，他们的玩法跟你从前一模一样。”
弟弟跟丈夫的不愉快谈话结束了。娜塔丽雅感到放心，但她不愿当着丈夫的面讲只有她弟弟才听得懂的话。为了让大家都能参加谈话，她就讲起那件刚传到此地的彼得堡新闻：卡敏斯基决斗身亡，他母亲失去这个独子悲痛极了。
拉戈任斯基表示不赞成把决斗致死排除在普通刑事罪之外。
他这种说法受到聂赫留朵夫的批驳。于是原来意见分歧的题目重又引起激烈的争论。两人都没有把自己的意见讲清楚，但各人坚持各人的观点，谴责对方的想法。
拉戈任斯基觉得，聂赫留朵夫谴责他，蔑视他的全部工作。他想对聂赫留朵夫指出，他的观点是完全错误的。聂赫留朵夫呢，姑且不谈姐夫干预他土地方面的事而使他恼火（他在内心深处却感到，姐夫、姐姐和他们的孩子，作为他财产的继承人，是有权干预他的事的），他感到愤恨的是，那些显然荒谬和罪恶的事，这个目光短浅的人却自认为是正确和合法的。姐夫这种自以为是的态度激怒了聂赫留朵夫。
“那么，这类事法院会怎么处理呢？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“法院会判处决斗中的一方服苦役，就象普通的杀人犯那样。”
聂赫留朵夫又双手发凉，他情绪激动地讲起来。
“嘿，那又怎么样？”他问。
“那就伸张了正义。”
“这么说，法院活动的目的就是伸张正义罗，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“还有什么别的目的呢？”
“维护阶级利益。照我看来，法院只是一种行政工具，用来维护现存的有利于我们阶级的制度罢了。”
“这倒是一种全新的观点，”拉戈任斯基若无其事地笑着说。“一般认为法院是另有使命的。”
“我看理论上可以这样说，但实际并非如此。法院的唯一宗旨就是维持社会现状，因此它要迫害和处决那些品德高于一般水平并想提高这个水平的人，也就是所谓政治犯，同时又要迫害和处决那些品德低于一般水平的人，也就是所谓犯罪型。”
“第一，说政治犯被判刑是因为他们的品德高于一般人，这我不能同意。他们中间的多数都是社会渣滓，跟您认为品德低于一般人的犯罪型同样堕落，虽然表现方式有所不同。”
“可是我认得一些人，他们的品德比审判他们的法官不知要高多少倍。那些教派信徒个个都品德高尚，意志坚强……”
不过，拉戈任斯基有个习惯，说话的时候不许别人打岔，因此他不听聂赫留朵夫说，只管自己讲下去。这使聂赫留朵夫更加恼火。
“说法院的宗旨在于维持现存制度，这我也不能同意。法院有法院的宗旨，那就是要么改造……”
“关在监狱里改造，真是太好了，”聂赫留朵夫插嘴说。
“……要么去掉威胁社会生存的道德败坏分子和兽性难驯的家伙，”拉戈任斯基固执地继续说。
“问题就在于现在的社会既不能做到这一点，也不能做到那一点。现在的社会是无能为力的。”
“这话什么意思？我不明白，”拉戈任斯基勉强装出笑容说。
“我想说的是，合理的惩罚其实只有两种：那就是古代常用的体罚和死刑，但随着社会风气的好转，这些刑罚用得越来越少了，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哦，这种话从您嘴里听到真是新鲜得很。”
“是啊，把一个人痛打一顿，使他以后不再做挨打的事，这是有道理的；砍掉一个对社会有害的危险分子的脑袋，这也是完全有道理的。这两种惩罚都是有道理的。可是把一个游手好闲、学坏样而堕落的人关进牢里，使他不愁衣食而又被迫无所事事，并且同极端堕落的人相处在一起，这有什么意思呢？还有，为了一点点事情把一个人从图拉省押解到伊尔库次克省，或者从库尔斯克省押解到别的地方，而国家要在每人头上花费五百多卢布①，这又有什么意思？……”
--------
①指流放。
“不过，说实在的，这种公费旅行人家是害怕的。要是没有这种旅行和监狱，我和您就不可能这样安安稳稳地坐在这里了。”
“这种监狱并不能保障我们的安全，因为那些人不是一辈子关在那里，他们会被放出来。结果就正好相反，他们在那种地方变得更加罪恶和堕落，也就是说变得更加危险了。”
“您是说，这种惩治制度必须加以改进。”
“改进是不可能的。改良监狱花费的钱会超过国民教育的经费。这样就会给人民增加负担。”
“不过，即使惩治制度有缺点，也不能因此就废除法院，”
拉戈任斯基又不听内弟的话，继续讲他自己的观点。
“那些缺点是无法克服的，”聂赫留朵夫提高嗓门说。
“那怎么办？得把人杀掉？还是象一位政府要人所提议的那样，把他们的眼睛挖出来？”拉戈任斯基得意扬扬地笑着说。
“是的，这样做残酷是残酷，但还有点效果。可是现在的办法呢，既残酷，又没有效果，而且极其愚蠢，简直使人无法理解，头脑健全的人怎么能参与象刑事法庭那样荒谬而残酷的工作。”
“可我就参与了这工作，”拉戈任斯基脸色发白说。
“那是您的事。但我不能理解。”
“我看您不理解的事多着呢，”拉戈任斯基声音发抖地说。
“我在法庭上看到，副检察官怎样千方百计硬把一个男孩治罪，而那个男孩只会引起一切头脑健全的人的同情。我还知道一个检察官审讯教派信徒，竟然认为读福音书是触犯刑法。总而言之，法院的全部活动就在于干这种毫无意义的残酷勾当。”
“我要是这样想，就不会干这一行了，”拉戈任斯基说着站起来。
聂赫留朵夫看见姐夫的眼镜底下有一种古怪的亮光。“难道那是眼泪吗？”聂赫留朵夫想。真的，这是屈辱的眼泪。拉戈任斯基走到窗口，掏出手帕，清了清喉咙，动手擦眼镜，然后又擦擦眼睛。他回到沙发旁，点着一支雪茄，不再说什么。聂赫留朵夫看到他把姐夫和姐姐得罪到这个地步，心里感到又难过又羞愧，特别是因为他明天就要动身，从此再也见不到他们了。他窘态毕露地同他们告了别，便回家去了。
“我说的话多半是正确的，至少他没有话好反驳我。但我不该用那种态度对他说话。我能这样被邪恶的感情所支配，能这样得罪姐夫，弄得可怜的娜塔丽雅这样伤心，可见我这人改变得很少，”他想。
Part 2 Chapter 34
THE PRISONERS START FOR SIBERIA.
The gang of prisoners, among whom was Maslova, was to leave Moscow by rail at 3 p.m.; therefore, in order to see the gang start, and walk to the station with the prisoners Nekhludoff meant to reach the prison before 12 o'clock.
The night before, as he was packing up and sorting his papers, he came upon his diary, and read some bits here and there. The last bit written before he left for Petersburg ran thus: "Katusha does not wish to accept my sacrifice; she wishes to make a sacrifice herself. She has conquered, and so have I. She makes me happy by the inner change, which seems to me, though I fear to believe it, to be going on in her. I fear to believe it, yet she seems to be coming back to life." Then further on he read. "I have lived through something very hard and very joyful. I learnt that she has behaved very badly in the hospital, and I suddenly felt great pain. I never expected that it could be so painful. I spoke to her with loathing and hatred, then all of a sudden I called to mind how many times I have been, and even still am, though but in thought, guilty of the thing that I hated her for, and immediately I became disgusting to myself, and pitied her and felt happy again. If only we could manage to see the beam in our own eye in time, how kind we should be." Then he wrote: "I have been to see Nathalie, and again self-satisfaction made me unkind and spiteful, and a heavy feeling remains. Well, what is to be done? Tomorrow a new life will begin. A final good-bye to the old! Many new impressions have accumulated, but I cannot yet bring them to unity."
When he awoke the next morning Nekhludoff's first feeling was regret about the affair between him and his brother-in-law.
"I cannot go away like this," he thought. "I must go and make it up with them." But when he looked at his watch he saw that he had not time to go, but must hurry so as not to be too late for the departure of the gang. He hastily got everything ready, and sent the things to the station with a servant and Taras, Theodosia's husband, who was going with them. Then he took the first isvostchik he could find and drove off to the prison.
The prisoners' train started two hours before the train by which he was going, so Nekhludoff paid his bill in the lodgings and left for good.
It was July, and the weather was unbearably hot. From the stones, the walls, the iron of the roofs, which the sultry night had not cooled, the beat streamed into the motionless air. When at rare intervals a slight breeze did arise, it brought but a whiff of hot air filled with dust and smelling of oil paint.
There were few people in the streets, and those who were out tried to keep on the shady side. Only the sunburnt peasants, with their bronzed faces and bark shoes on their feet, who were mending the road, sat hammering the stones into the burning sand in the sun; while the policemen, in their holland blouses, with revolvers fastened with orange cords, stood melancholy and depressed in the middle of the road, changing from foot to foot; and the tramcars, the horses of which wore holland hoods on their heads, with slits for the ears, kept passing up and down the sunny road with ringing bells.
When Nekhludoff drove up to the prison the gang had not left the yard. The work of delivering and receiving the prisoners that had commenced at 4 A.M. was still going on. The gang was to consist of 623 men and 64 women; they had all to be received according to the registry lists. The sick and the weak to be sorted out, and all to be delivered to the convoy. The new inspector, with two assistants, the doctor and medical assistant, the officer of the convoy, and the clerk, were sitting in the prison yard at a table covered with writing materials and papers, which was placed in the shade of a wall. They called the prisoners one by one, examined and questioned them, and took notes. The rays of the sun had gradually reached the table, and it was growing very hot and oppressive for want of air and because of the breathing crowd of prisoners that stood close by.
"Good gracious, will this never come to an end!" the convoy officer, a tall, fat, red-faced man with high shoulders, who kept puffing the smoke, of his cigarette into his thick moustache, asked, as he drew in a long puff. "You are killing me. From where have you got them all? Are there many more?" the clerk inquired.
"Twenty-four men and the women."
"What are you standing there for? Come on," shouted the convoy officer to the prisoners who had not yet passed the revision, and who stood crowded one behind the other. The prisoners had been standing there more than three hours, packed in rows in the full sunlight, waiting their turns.
While this was going on in the prison yard, outside the gate, besides the sentinel who stood there as usual with a gun, were drawn up about 20 carts, to carry the luggage of the prisoners and such prisoners as were too weak to walk, and a group of relatives and friends waiting to see the prisoners as they came out and to exchange a few words if a chance presented itself and to give them a few things. Nekhludoff took his place among the group. He had stood there about an hour when the clanking of chains, the noise of footsteps, authoritative voices, the sound of coughing, and the low murmur of a large crowd became audible.
This continued for about five minutes, during which several jailers went in and out of the gateway. At last the word of command was given. The gate opened with a thundering noise, the clattering of the chains became louder, and the convoy soldiers, dressed in white blouses and carrying guns, came out into the street and took their places in a large, exact circle in front of the gate; this was evidently a usual, often-practised manoeuvre. Then another command was given, and the prisoners began coming out in couples, with flat, pancake-shaped caps on their shaved heads and sacks over their shoulders, dragging their chained legs and swinging one arm, while the other held up a sack.
First came the men condemned to hard labour, all dressed alike in grey trousers and cloaks with marks on the back. All of them--young and old, thin and fat, pale and red, dark and bearded and beardless, Russians, Tartars, and Jews--came out, clattering with their chains and briskly swinging their arms as if prepared to go a long distance, but stopped after having taken ten steps, and obediently took their places behind each other, four abreast. Then without interval streamed out more shaved men, dressed in the same manner but with chains only on their legs. These were condemned to exile. They came out as briskly and stopped as suddenly, taking their places four in a row. Then came those exiled by their Communes. Then the women in the same order, first those condemned to hard labour, with grey cloaks and kerchiefs; then the exiled women, and those following their husbands of their own free will, dressed in their own town or village clothing. Some of the women were carrying babies wrapped in the fronts of their grey cloaks.
With the women came the children, boys and girls, who, like colts in a herd of horses, pressed in among the prisoners.
The men took their places silently, only coughing now and then, or making short remarks.
The women talked without intermission. Nekhludoff thought he saw Maslova as they were coming out, but she was at once lost in the large crowd, and he could only see grey creatures, seemingly devoid of all that was human, or at any rate of all that was womanly, with sacks on their backs and children round them, taking their places behind the men.
Though all the prisoners had been counted inside the prison walls, the convoy counted them again, comparing the numbers with the list. This took very long, especially as some of the prisoners moved and changed places, which confused the convoy.
The convoy soldiers shouted and pushed the prisoners (who complied obediently, but angrily) and counted them over again. When all had been counted, the convoy officer gave a command, and the crowd became agitated. The weak men and women and children rushed, racing each other, towards the carts, and began placing their bags on the carts and climbing up themselves. Women with crying babies, merry children quarrelling for places, and dull, careworn prisoners got into the carts.
Several of the prisoners took off their caps and came up to the convoy officer with some request. Nekhludoff found out later that they were asking for places on the carts. Nekhludoff saw how the officer, without looking at the prisoners, drew in a whiff from his cigarette, and then suddenly waved his short arm in front of one of the prisoners, who quickly drew his shaved head back between his shoulders as if afraid of a blow, and sprang back.
"I will give you a lift such that you'll remember. You'll get there on foot right enough," shouted the officer. Only one of the men was granted his request--an old man with chains on his legs; and Nekhludoff saw the old man take off his pancake-shaped cap, and go up to the cart crossing himself. He could not manage to get up on the cart because of the chains that prevented his lifting his old legs, and a woman who was sitting in the cart at last pulled him in by the arm.
When all the sacks were in the carts, and those who were allowed to get in were seated, the officer took off his cap, wiped his forehead, his bald head and fat, red neck, and crossed himself.
"March," commanded the officer. The soldiers' guns gave a click; the prisoners took off their caps and crossed themselves, those who were seeing them off shouted something, the prisoners shouted in answer, a row arose among the women, and the gang, surrounded by the soldiers in their white blouses, moved forward, raising the dust with their chained feet. The soldiers went in front; then came the convicts condemned to hard labour, clattering with their chains; then the exiled and those exiled by the Communes, chained in couples by their wrists; then the women. After them, on the carts loaded with sacks, came the weak. High up on one of the carts sat a woman closely wrapped up, and she kept shrieking and sobbing.
包括玛丝洛娃在内的那批犯人定于三点钟从火车站出发。聂赫留朵夫要等他们从监狱里出来，跟他们一起到车站，就准备在十二点以前赶到监狱。
聂赫留朵夫收拾行李和文件时，看到日记，就停下来重新阅读最近写的几段话，“卡秋莎不肯接受我的牺牲，情愿自己牺牲。她胜利了，我也胜利了。我觉得她的心灵在发生变化，我不敢相信，但很高兴。我不敢相信，但我觉得她在复活。”接下去还有这样一段话：“遇到一件很痛苦又很快乐的事。听说她在医院里不规矩。我顿时感到十分痛苦。没想到我会这么痛苦。我跟她说话又嫌恶又憎恨，但我立刻想到自己，我痛恨她的那种事我自己做过多少次，直到现在还有做这种事的念头。我顿时讨厌我自己，同时又可怜她。这样一来，我心里就舒畅了。只要我们能经常及时看到自己眼中的梁木①，我们就会变得善良些。”他在今天的日记里写道：“去娜塔丽雅家。由于自满而变得不善，凶恶，至今心里沉重。可是有什么办法？明天起开始过新生活。别了，旧生活，永别了。百感交集，但理不出一个头绪。”
--------
①见《新约全书•马太福音》第七章第三节：“为什么看见你弟兄眼中有刺，却不想自己眼中有梁木呢？”
聂赫留朵夫第二天早晨醒来，头一个感觉就是悔不该跟姐夫吵架。
“就这样走掉可不行，”他想，“应该去向他们赔个不是才对。”
但他看了看表，发觉已经来不及了。他得赶紧动身，才不会错过那批犯人离开监狱的时间。聂赫留朵夫匆匆收拾好行李，打发看门人和费多霞的丈夫塔拉斯——他随聂赫留朵夫一起出门，——把行李直接送到车站，自己雇了一辆首先遇到的出租马车，直奔监狱。流放犯的那列火车比聂赫留朵夫搭乘的邮车早开两小时，因此他把公寓房钱付清，打算不再回来。
正是炎热的七月天气。街上的石头、房屋和铁皮屋顶经过闷热的夜晚还没有凉下来，又把余热发散到闷热的空气里。空中没有风，即使偶尔起一阵风，也只会带来充满灰尘和油漆味的又臭又热的空气。街上行人稀少，那少数行人也都竭力在房屋的阴影里行走。只有皮肤晒得黧黑的修路农民坐在街道中央，脚上穿着树皮鞋，用铁锤把石子砸到热砂里。还有一些脸色阴沉的警察，身穿本色布制服，挂着橘黄色武装带，没精打采地换动两脚站在街心。还有一些公共马车丁丁噹噹地在街上川流不息，车厢向阳的一面挂着窗帘，拉车的马头上戴着白布头罩，两只耳朵从布罩孔里露出来。
聂赫留朵夫坐车来到监狱，那批犯人还没有出来。在监狱里，从四点钟起就开始移交和验收犯人。这工作很紧张，到现在还没有结束。这批流放的有六百二十三名男犯和六十四名女犯，都得按名册一个个核对，把有病的和体弱的挑出来，统统移交给押解队。新来的典狱长、两名副典狱长、一个医师、一个医士、一个押解官和一个文书，都坐在院子里靠墙阴凉处的一张桌子周围，桌上放着公文簿册和办公用具。他们逐一报出犯人名字，一个个进行审查，问话，登记。
现在桌子已有一半晒到阳光了。这里很热，没有风，站在周围的犯人又不断吐出热气，弄得更加闷热难受。
“怎么搞的，简直没有个完了！”押解官又高又胖，脸色红润，肩膀耸起，胳膊很短，一面不住地吸烟，从小胡子里吐出一团团烟雾，一面说。“可把人累死了。你们这是从哪儿弄来这么多人？还有好多吗？”
文书查了查名册。
“还有二十四个男的和几个女的。”
“喂，怎么不动了，过来！”押解官对那些挤在一起还没有验过身分的犯人吆喝道。
犯人们已站了三个多小时队，头上太阳直射，又没有地方遮蔽。
这项工作是在监狱里进行的，大门口照例站着一个持枪的哨兵，还有二十辆光景的大车停在那儿，准备装载流放犯的行李和体弱的犯人。街道转角处站着一批犯人的亲友，等待犯人出来再见一面，要是可能的话，再说几句话，递给他们一点东西。聂赫留朵夫就挤在这批人中间。
他在这儿站了将近一小时。门里终于响起了铁镣的哐啷声、脚步声、长官的吆喝声、咳嗽声和人群低低的谈话声。这样持续了五分钟光景。在这段时间里，几个看守在小门里进进出出。最后传出了口令声。
大门隆隆地打开来，铁镣的哐啷声更响了。一大批穿白军服掮枪的押解兵走到街上，在大门外整齐地排成一个圆圈，显然这是他们干惯的事情。等他们站好队，又传出了一声口令。男犯人头发剃光，头上戴着象薄饼一般的囚帽，背上背着袋子，两人一排，困难地一步步拖着脚镣走出来。他们一只手扶住背上的袋子，另一只手前后摆动。先出来的是苦役犯，都穿着灰色的长裤和囚袍，囚袍背上缝着一块标志苦役犯的方布。他们当中有年轻的，有年老的，有瘦的，有胖的，有白脸的，有红脸的，有黑脸的，有留小胡子的，有留大胡子的，有不留胡子的，有俄罗斯人，有鞑靼人，有犹太人，个个都哐啷啷地拖着铁镣，拚命挥动一条胳膊，仿佛要走到远处去，但走了十步光景就停住了，听话地四人一排，依次站好。随后，大门里又涌出一批剃光头的男犯。他们也穿着囚服，但没有戴脚镣，只是每两人用一副手铐锁在一起。这是流放犯……他们同样迅速地走出来，站住，四人一排站好队。然后是各村社判处的流放犯，再后面是女犯，也按同样的次序，先是穿灰色囚袍、系灰色头巾的女苦役犯，然后是女流放犯，以及穿城里服装或者乡下服装自愿跟随丈夫一起流放的女人。有几个女犯手里抱着娃娃，用囚袍的前襟包着。
跟女犯一起走的还有一些孩子，包括男孩和女孩。这些孩子象马群里的小马一样，夹在女犯中间。男犯们默默地站在那里，只偶尔咳嗽几声，简短地说一两句话。但女犯的队伍里却话声不断。聂赫留朵夫自己觉得看见玛丝洛娃出来，但后来在人群中又找不到她了。他只看见一群灰色的生物，丧失人类的特征，而那些排在男人后面、带着孩子和袋子的女犯，更是丧失了女性的特征。
尽管在监狱的围墙里已清点过全体人犯，押解兵又重新点了一遍人数，核对了一下。这次清点花的时间特别多，因为有些犯人走来走去，影响了清点工作。押解兵破口大骂，把犯人推来推去。犯人听凭摆布，但怒形于色。押解兵重新点了一遍。等到重新清点完毕，押解官又发出一声口令，人群里顿时骚乱起来。那些身体虚弱的男人、女人和孩子争先恐后地往大车那边跑去，先把袋子放到车里，然后爬上车去。接着爬上车去就座的有抱着啼哭的奶娃娃的女人，兴高采烈地抢着座位的孩子和脸色阴郁、神情沮丧的男犯。
有几个男犯脱下帽子，走到押解官跟前，请求他什么事。聂赫留朵夫后来才知道，他们是要求坐车。聂赫留朵夫只看见押解官一言不发，也不看要求的人，只顾自己吸烟，后来忽然对那犯人挥动他的短胳膊，那犯人怕挨打，慌忙缩起光头，拔脚跑开。
“我要叫你尝尝当贵族老爷的滋味，好让你一辈子记住！
走着去！”押解官嚷道。
只有一个戴脚镣的颤巍巍高个子老头得到押解官的准许。聂赫留朵夫看见他脱下薄饼般囚帽，画了个十字，向大车走去，可是他那衰老的腿拖着锁链，爬了好久都爬不上车。
幸亏车上有个女人抓住他的一只手，总算把他拉上去了。
等那几辆大车都装满袋子，被允许乘车的人在袋子上坐好，押解官才摘下军帽，用手绢擦擦前额、秃头和又红又粗的脖子，然后画了个十字。
“全体，开步走！”他喊着口令。
士兵们肩上的枪铿锵作响。犯人们脱下帽子，有几个用左手画着十字。送行的人大声叫嚷，犯人们也大声叫嚷着回答。女人中间有的号啕大哭。整个队伍就在穿白军服的士兵包围下走动起来，脚上的锁链扬起了尘土。带头的是士兵，后面是戴脚镣的犯人，四人一排，然后是流放犯，然后是村社农民，每两个人铐在一起，然后是女人。后面是装着行李和身体衰弱的人的大车，其中一辆车上有一个女人，裹紧衣服，不住地尖叫和号哭。
Part 2 Chapter 35
NOT MEN BUT STRANGE AND TERRIBLE CREATURES?
The procession was such a long one that the carts with the luggage and the weak started only when those in front were already out of sight. When the last of the carts moved, Nekhludoff got into the trap that stood waiting for him and told the isvostchik to catch up the prisoners in front, so that he could see if he knew any of the men in the gang, and then try and find out Maslova among the women and ask her if she had received the things he sent.
It was very hot, and a cloud of dust that was raised by a thousand tramping feet stood all the time over the gang that was moving down the middle of the street. The prisoners were walking quickly, and the slow-going isvostchik's horse was some time in catching them up. Row upon row they passed, those strange and terrible-looking creatures, none of whom Nekhludoff knew.
On they went, all dressed alike, moving a thousand feet all shod alike, swinging their free arms as if to keep up their spirits. There were so many of them, they all looked so much alike, and they were all placed in such unusual, peculiar circumstances, that they seemed to Nekhludoff to be not men but some sort of strange and terrible creatures. This impression passed when he recognised in the crowd of convicts the murderer Federoff, and among the exiles Okhotin the wit, and another tramp who had appealed to him for assistance. Almost all the prisoners turned and looked at the trap that was passing them and at the gentleman inside. Federoff tossed his head backwards as a sign that he had recognised Nekhludoff, Okhotin winked, but neither of them bowed, considering it not the thing.
As soon as Nekhludoff came up to the women he saw Maslova; she was in the second row. The first in the row was a short-legged, black-eyed, hideous woman, who had her cloak tucked up in her girdle. This was Koroshavka. The next was a pregnant woman, who dragged herself along with difficulty. The third was Maslova; she was carrying her sack on her shoulder, and looking straight before her. Her face looked calm and determined. The fourth in the row was a young, lovely woman who was walking along briskly, dressed in a short cloak, her kerchief tied in peasant fashion. This was Theodosia.
Nekhludoff got down and approached the women, meaning to ask Maslova if she had got the things he had sent her, and how she was feeling, but the convoy sergeant, who was walking on that side, noticed him at once, and ran towards him.
"You must not do that, sir. It is against the regulations to approach the gang," shouted the sergeant as he came up.
But when he recognised Nekhludoff (every one in the prison knew Nekhludoff) the sergeant raised his fingers to his cap, and, stopping in front of Nekhludoff, said: "Not now; wait till we get to the railway station; here it is not allowed. Don't lag behind; march!" he shouted to the convicts, and putting on a brisk air, he ran back to his place at a trot, in spite of the heat and the elegant new boots on his feet.
Nekhludoff went on to the pavement and told the isvostchik to follow him; himself walking, so as to keep the convicts in sight. Wherever the gang passed it attracted attention mixed with horror and compassion. Those who drove past leaned out of the vehicles and followed the prisoners with their eyes. Those on foot stopped and looked with fear and surprise at the terrible sight. Some came up and gave alms to the prisoners. The alms were received by the convoy. Some, as if they were hypnotised, followed the gang, but then stopped, shook their heads, and followed the prisoners only with their eyes. Everywhere the people came out of the gates and doors, and called others to come out, too, or leaned out of the windows looking, silent and immovable, at the frightful procession. At a cross-road a fine carriage was stopped by the gang. A fat coachman, with a shiny face and two rows of buttons on his back, sat on the box; a married couple sat facing the horses, the wife, a pale, thin woman, with a light-coloured bonnet on her head and a bright sunshade in her hand, the husband with a top-hat and a well-cut light-coloured overcoat. On the seat in front sat their children--a well-dressed little girl, with loose, fair hair, and as fresh as a flower, who also held a bright parasol, and an eight-year-old boy, with a long, thin neck and sharp collarbones, a sailor hat with long ribbons on his head.
The father was angrily scolding the coachman because he had not passed in front of the gang when he had a chance, and the mother frowned and half closed her eyes with a look of disgust, shielding herself from the dust and the sun with her silk sunshade, which she held close to her face.
The fat coachman frowned angrily at the unjust rebukes of his master--who had himself given the order to drive along that street--and with difficulty held in the glossy, black horses, foaming under their harness and impatient to go on.
The policeman wished with all his soul to please the owner of the fine equipage by stopping the gang, yet felt that the dismal solemnity of the procession could not be broken even for so rich a gentleman. He only raised his fingers to his cap to show his respect for riches, and looked severely at the prisoners as if promising in any case to protect the owners of the carriage from them. So the carriage had to wait till the whole of the procession had passed, and could only move on when the last of the carts, laden with sacks and prisoners, rattled by. The hysterical woman who sat on one of the carts, and had grown calm, again began shrieking and sobbing when she saw the elegant carriage. Then the coachman tightened the reins with a slight touch, and the black trotters, their shoes ringing against the paving stones, drew the carriage, softly swaying on its rubber tires, towards the country house where the husband, the wife, the girl, and the boy with the sharp collar-bones were going to amuse themselves. Neither the father nor the mother gave the girl and boy any explanation of what they had seen, so that the children had themselves to find out the meaning of this curious sight. The girl, taking the expression of her father's and mother's faces into consideration, solved the problem by assuming that these people were quite another kind of men and women than her father and mother and their acquaintances, that they were bad people, and that they had therefore to be treated in the manner they were being treated.
Therefore the girl felt nothing but fear, and was glad when she could no longer see those people.
But the boy with the long, thin neck, who looked at the procession of prisoners without taking his eyes off them, solved the question differently.
He still knew, firmly and without any doubt, for he had it from God, that these people were just the same kind of people as he was, and like all other people, and therefore some one had done these people some wrong, something that ought not to have been done, and he was sorry for them, and felt no horror either of those who were shaved and chained or of those who had shaved and chained them. And so the boy's lips pouted more and more, and he made greater and greater efforts not to cry, thinking it a shame to cry in such a case.
队伍非常长，前头的人已经走得看不见了，后面装载行李和老弱病残的大车才刚刚起动。等大车一起动，聂赫留朵夫就坐上马车，吩咐车夫赶上队伍，看看在男犯中间有没有熟人，并在女犯中找到玛丝洛娃，问问她有没有收到送去的东西。天气更热了，空中没有风，上千只脚扬起的灰尘，一直飘浮在街心走着的犯人们头上。犯人们走得很快，聂赫留朵夫的马车驾的不是快马，费了好大工夫才赶到队伍前头。一排又一排模样古怪的可怕生物，迈动上千只穿着同样鞋袜的脚，合着步伐摆动空手，似乎在给自己鼓气。他们人数那么多，模样那么单调，又处在那么古怪的特殊条件下，以致聂赫留朵夫觉得，他们仿佛不是人，而是一种可怕的特种生物。直到他在苦役犯中认出凶手费多罗夫，在流放犯中认出滑稽家伙奥霍京和一个求他帮过忙的流浪汉，才改变了这种印象。犯人几乎个个回过头来，斜视着那辆赶上他们的轻便马车和车上那个不断打量他们的老爷。费多罗夫扬了扬头，表示他认识聂赫留朵夫。奥霍京挤了挤眼。不过他们两人都没有点头，认为这是犯禁的。聂赫留朵夫走到女犯旁边，立刻认出了玛丝洛娃。她在女犯的第二排。这一排边上走着一个女犯，红脸庞，黑眼睛，短腿，模样难看，把囚袍前摆掖在腰里，她就是俏娘们。她旁边是个孕妇，勉强拖着两腿走着。第三个就是玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃肩上掮着袋子，眼睛瞧着前方，脸色镇定而坚毅。这一排的第四人是个年轻漂亮的女人，穿一件短袍，象农妇那样扎着头巾，步伐矫健，她就是费多霞。聂赫留朵夫跳下马车，向女犯队伍走去，想问问玛丝洛娃有没有收到东西，她身体怎样，可是在队伍这边走着的一个押解军士一发现有人接近队伍，立刻赶过来。
“不行，老爷，接近队伍是不允许的，”他走过来，大声说。
军士走过来，认出聂赫留朵夫（在监狱里人人都认识聂赫留朵夫），就把手举到帽沿上敬了个礼，在聂赫留朵夫身边站住说：
“现在不行。到火车站就可以了，这儿是不允许的。别掉队，快走！”他对犯人们吆喝道。接着不顾天气炎热，抖擞精神，迈着穿漂亮新皮靴的脚，快步跑到原来的位子。
聂赫留朵夫回到人行道上，吩咐车夫赶着马车跟在他后面，自己就同队伍并排走去。队伍不论走到哪里，都引起人们的注意，大家看到它又是同情又是恐惧。乘车路过的人都从车窗里探出头来，目送着犯人们，直到看不见为止。过路的行人都站住，又惊又惧地瞧着这可怕的景象。有些人走上前去，施舍一点钱。押解兵就把钱收下。有些人象中了催眠术，跟着队伍走去，但走了一阵又站住，摇摇头，只用眼睛送着队伍。人们纷纷从房子里跑出来，互相招呼着，也有人从窗子里探出身来。他们都呆呆地望着这支可怕的队伍，默不作声。在一处十字路口，队伍挡住了一辆豪华的马车。马车驭座上坐着一个满脸油光、屁股肥大的车夫，身穿一件背上有两排钮扣的号衣。马车后座上坐着一对夫妻：妻子消瘦，苍白，戴一顶浅色帽子，打一把色彩鲜艳的阳伞；丈夫戴一顶高礼帽，穿一件讲究的浅色大衣。前座上，面对他们坐着两个孩子：女孩打扮得漂漂亮亮，娇嫩得象朵小花，披着一头浅色头发，也打着一把色彩鲜艳的阳伞；八岁的男孩脖子细长，锁骨突出，戴一顶水手帽，抱着两条长飘带。做父亲的怒气冲冲地责备车夫，怪他没有及时抢在队伍前面穿过马路；做母亲的嫌恶地眯细眼睛，皱起眉头，把绸阳伞放得低低的遮住脸，以挡住阳光和灰尘。大屁股的车夫听着主人不公正的责备，皱起眉头，面带愠色，因为走这条路，正好是主人吩咐的。他费力地勒住那几匹笼头底下和脖子上汗光闪闪、一个劲儿往前冲的黑马。
警察一心一意想为豪华的马车的主人效劳，想把犯人拦住，放马车过去，但他发觉这支队伍里有一种阴森肃穆的气氛，不能破坏，即使为了这样一位阔老爷也不能破例。他只把手举到帽沿上敬了个礼，表示他对财富的尊重，然后严厉地瞅着犯人，仿佛决心保护车上的贵客，不让犯人们侵袭。因此这辆豪华的马车也不得不等整个队伍走完，直到最后一辆装载行李和坐在行李上的女犯的大车过去，才继续赶路。在那辆大车上，有一个歇斯底里的女人刚安静下来，一看到这辆豪华的马车，就又尖叫和号哭起来。直到这时，车夫才轻轻抖动一下缰绳，那几匹黑鬃骏马就在马路上迈开步子，拉动那辆微微晃动的橡皮轮马车，蹄声得得地往别墅跑去，把丈夫、妻子、女儿和脖子细长、锁骨突出的男孩一起送到那里去消夏享乐。
做父亲的也好，做母亲的也好，都没有向女孩子或者男孩子解释，他们看见的景象是怎么一回事。因此两个孩子只好自己来解答这问题。
女孩子察看父母的脸色，这样来解答问题：这批人同她的父母和亲友截然不同，他们都是坏人，因此就该这样对待他们。就因为这个缘故，女孩子只觉得害怕，直到那些人看不见了，她才放下心来。
不过，脖子细长的男孩一直盯住犯人的队伍，眼睛一眨也不眨。他对这问题的看法不同。他直接从上帝那里得到启示，坚决相信他们也是人，跟他自己，跟所有的人一样，因此一定有人欺侮他们，对他们做了什么不该做的事。他怜悯他们。他害怕这些戴着镣铐、剃光头发的人，同时也害怕那些硬要他们戴上镣铐、剃光头发的人。就因为这个缘故，男孩的嘴唇才撅得越来越高，他好容易忍住眼泪，因为他认为在这种场合哭是丢脸的。
Part 2 Chapter 36
THE TENDER MERCIES OF THE LORD.
Nekhludoff kept up with the quick pace of the convicts. Though lightly clothed he felt dreadfully hot, and it was hard to breathe in the stifling, motionless, burning air filled with dust.
When he had walked about a quarter of a mile he again got into the trap, but it felt still hotter in the middle of the street. He tried to recall last night's conversation with his brother-in-law, but the recollections no longer excited him as they had done in the morning. They were dulled by the impressions made by the starting and procession of the gang, and chiefly by the intolerable heat.
On the pavement, in the shade of some trees overhanging a fence, he saw two schoolboys standing over a kneeling man who sold ices. One of the boys was already sucking a pink spoon and enjoying his ices, the other was waiting for a glass that was being filled with something yellowish.
"Where could I get a drink?" Nekhludoff asked his isvostchik, feeling an insurmountable desire for some refreshment.
"There is a good eating-house close by," the isvostchik answered, and turning a corner, drove up to a door with a large signboard. The plump clerk in a Russian shirt, who stood behind the counter, and the waiters in their once white clothing who sat at the tables (there being hardly any customers) looked with curiosity at the unusual visitor and offered him their services. Nekhludoff asked for a bottle of seltzer water and sat down some way from the window at a small table covered with a dirty cloth. Two men sat at another table with tea-things and a white bottle in front of them, mopping their foreheads, and calculating something in a friendly manner. One of them was dark and bald, and had just such a border of hair at the back as Rogozhinsky. This sight again reminded Nekhludoff of yesterday's talk with his brother-in-law and his wish to see him and Nathalie.
"I shall hardly be able to do it before the train starts," he thought; "I'd better write." He asked for paper, an envelope, and a stamp, and as he was sipping the cool, effervescent water he considered what he should say. But his thoughts wandered, and he could not manage to compose a letter.
"My dear Nathalie,--I cannot go away with the heavy impression that yesterday's talk with your husband has left," he began. "What next? Shall I ask him to forgive me what I said yesterday? But I only said what I felt, and he will think that I am taking it back. Besides, this interference of his in my private matters. . . . No, I cannot," and again he felt hatred rising in his heart towards that man so foreign to him. He folded the unfinished letter and put it in his pocket, paid, went out, and again got into the trap to catch up the gang. It had grown still hotter. The stones and the walls seemed to be breathing out hot air. The pavement seemed to scorch the feet, and Nekhludoff felt a burning sensation in his hand when he touched the lacquered splashguard of his trap.
The horse was jogging along at a weary trot, beating the uneven, dusty road monotonously with its hoofs, the isvostchik kept falling into a doze, Nekhludoff sat without thinking of anything.
At the bottom of a street, in front of a large house, a group of people had collected, and a convoy soldier stood by.
"What has happened?" Nekhludoff asked of a porter.
"Something the matter with a convict."
Nekhludoff got down and came up to the group. On the rough stones, where the pavement slanted down to the gutter, lay a broadly-built, red-bearded, elderly convict, with his head lower than his feet, and very red in the face. He had a grey cloak and grey trousers on, and lay on his back with the palms of his freckled hands downwards, and at long intervals his broad, high chest heaved, and he groaned, while his bloodshot eyes were fixed on the sky. By him stood a cross-looking policeman, a pedlar, a postman, a clerk, an old woman with a parasol, and a short-haired boy with an empty basket.
"They are weak. Having been locked up in prison they've got weak, and then they lead them through the most broiling heat," said the clerk, addressing Nekhludoff, who had just come up.
"He'll die, most likely," said the woman with the parasol, in a doleful tone.
"His shirt should be untied," said the postman.
The policeman began, with his thick, trembling fingers, clumsily to untie the tapes that fastened the shirt round the red, sinewy neck. He was evidently excited and confused, but still thought it necessary to address the crowd.
"What have you collected here for? It is hot enough without your keeping the wind off."
"They should have been examined by a doctor, and the weak ones left behind," said the clerk, showing off his knowledge of the law.
The policeman, having undone the tapes of the shirt, rose and looked round.
"Move on, I tell you. It is not your business, is it? What's there to stare at?" he said, and turned to Nekhludoff for sympathy, but not finding any in his face he turned to the convoy soldier.
But the soldier stood aside, examining the trodden-down heel of his boot, and was quite indifferent to the policeman's perplexity.
"Those whose business it is don't care. Is it right to do men to death like this? A convict is a convict, but still he is a man," different voices were heard saying in the crowd.
"Put his head up higher, and give him some water," said Nekhludoff.
"Water has been sent for," said the policeman, and taking the prisoner under the arms he with difficulty pulled his body a little higher up.
"What's this gathering here?" said a decided, authoritative voice, and a police officer, with a wonderfully clean, shiny blouse, and still more shiny top-boots, came up to the assembled crowd.
"Move on. No standing about here," he shouted to the crowd, before he knew what had attracted it.
When he came near and saw the dying convict, he made a sign of approval with his head, just as if he had quite expected it, and, turning to the policeman, said, "How is this?"
The policeman said that, as a gang of prisoners was passing, one of the convicts had fallen down, and the convoy officer had ordered him to be left behind.
"Well, that's all right. He must be taken to the police station. Call an isvostchik."
"A porter has gone for one," said the policeman, with his fingers raised to his cap.
The shopman began something about the heat.
"Is it your business, eh? Move on," said the police officer, and looked so severely at him that the clerk was silenced.
"He ought to have a little water," said Nekhludoff. The police officer looked severely at Nekhludoff also, but said nothing. When the porter brought a mug full of water, he told the policeman to offer some to the convict. The policeman raised the drooping head, and tried to pour a little water down the mouth; but the prisoner could not swallow it, and it ran down his beard, wetting his jacket and his coarse, dirty linen shirt.
"Pour it on his head," ordered the officer; and the policeman took off the pancake-shaped cap and poured the water over the red curls and bald part of the prisoner's head. His eyes opened wide as if in fear, but his position remained unchanged.
Streams of dirt trickled down his dusty face, but the mouth continued to gasp in the same regular way, and his whole body shook.
"And what's this? Take this one," said the police officer, pointing to Nekhludoff's isvostchik. "You, there, drive up."
"I am engaged," said the isvostchik, dismally, and without looking up.
"It is my isvostchik; but take him. I will pay you," said Nekhludoff, turning to the isvostchik.
"Well, what are you waiting for?" shouted the officer. "Catch hold."
The policeman, the porter, and the convoy soldier lifted the dying man and carried him to the trap, and put him on the seat. But he could not sit up; his head fell back, and the whole of his body glided off the seat.
"Make him lie down," ordered the officer.
"It's all right, your honour; I'll manage him like this," said the policeman, sitting down by the dying man, and clasping his strong, right arm round the body under the arms. The convoy soldier lifted the stockingless feet, in prison shoes, and put them into the trap.
The police officer looked around, and noticing the pancake-shaped hat of the convict lifted it up and put it on the wet, drooping head.
"Go on," he ordered.
The isvostchik looked angrily round, shook his head, and, accompanied by the convoy soldier, drove back to the police station. The policeman, sitting beside the convict, kept dragging up the body that was continually sliding down from the seat, while the head swung from side to side.
The convoy soldier, who was walking by the side of the trap, kept putting the legs in their place. Nekhludoff followed the trap.
聂赫留朵夫象犯人们一样快步向前走去。他只穿一件薄大衣，但还是热得受不了，主要是因为街上灰尘飞扬，空气炎热，停滞不动，使人闷得喘不过气来。他走了半里路光景，就坐上马车往前走，可是坐马车走在街心，他觉得更热。他竭力回想昨天同姐夫的谈话，但这事此刻已不象早晨那样使他不安了。这事已被囚犯们走出监狱和列队出发的景象所冲淡。主要是天气实在热得厉害。在矮墙旁边的树荫下，有个卖冰淇淋小贩蹲在地上，他的面前站着两个实科中学学生。其中一个孩子正舔着牛角小匙，吃得津津有味；另一个孩子则等待小贩把黄糊糊的东西盛满玻璃杯。
“这儿什么地方可以喝点东西解解渴？”聂赫留朵夫感到口渴得厉害，很想喝点什么，就问车夫。
“这儿有一家好饭店，”车夫说，赶着马车拐过街角，把聂赫留朵夫送到一家挂有大招牌的饭店门口。
肥头胖耳的掌柜只穿一件衬衫，坐在柜台里。几个堂倌穿着脏得发黑的白工作服，因为没有顾客，都散坐在桌子旁。这当儿看到这位不寻常的客人，都露出好奇的神色，赶紧迎上前来伺候。聂赫留朵夫要了一瓶矿泉水，在离窗较远的地方挨着一张铺有肮脏桌布的小桌坐下。
另一张桌旁坐着两个人，桌上放着茶具和一个白色玻璃瓶。他们擦着额上的汗，和颜悦色地算着帐。其中一个皮肤很黑，头顶光秃，后脑壳上留着一圈黑发，跟拉戈任斯基一样。这个景象使聂赫留朵夫又想起昨天跟姐夫的谈话，他很想在动身之前跟姐夫和姐姐再见一面。“恐怕来不及了，”他想。“还是写一封信吧。”他问堂倌要来了信纸、信封和邮票，一面喝着泡沫翻滚的清凉矿泉水，一面考虑该写些什么。可是他脑子里千头万绪，信怎么也写不好。
“亲爱的娜塔丽雅！昨天跟姐夫的谈话给我留下痛苦的印象，我不能一走了事……”他开了个头。“接下去写些什么？要求他原谅我昨天的话吗？可我说的都是心里话呀。他全以为我放弃原来的看法了。再说他这是在干涉我的私事……不，我不能这样写，”聂赫留朵夫又感到对这个同他格格不入、自以为是的人的满腔憎恨，把那封没有写成的信放进口袋里，付清帐，来到街上，坐车去追赶那批犯人。
天气更热了。墙壁和石头仿佛都在冒热气。光脚走在滚烫的石子路上一定象火烧火燎。聂赫留朵夫的光手接触到马车上过漆的挡泥板，就象被火烫着似的。
马没精打采地在街上跑着，蹄子在尘土飞扬的坎坷的路上发出均匀的得得声。车夫不住地打着盹儿。聂赫留朵夫坐在车上，眼睛冷冷地瞧着前方，脑子里什么也不想。在一条倾斜的街上，一座大厦的门口聚集着一群人，还站着一个持枪的押解兵。聂赫留朵夫吩咐马车停下来。
“什么事啊？”他问扫院子人。
“有个犯人出了事。”
聂赫留朵夫跳下马车，走到人群跟前。在靠近人行道的坎坷倾斜的路面上，头朝坡下躺着一个上了年纪的男犯。这犯人肩膀宽阔，蓄看棕红色大胡子，红脸膛，扁鼻子，穿着灰色囚袍和灰色囚裤。他仰天躺着，伸开两只雀斑累累的手，手心朝下。他睁着两只呆滞的充血眼睛，望着天空，嘴里发出哼哼唧唧的声音，隔很长一会儿他那高大的胸脯均匀地起伏一下。他的旁边站着一个皱眉头的警察、一个叫卖的小贩，一个邮差、一个店员、一个打阳伞的老太婆、一个手提空篮的男孩。
“他们的身体在牢里关得虚了，虚透了，如今又把他们带到这么毒的日头底下来，”店员对走近来的聂赫留朵夫说，显然在责备什么人。
“他恐怕就要死了，”打阳伞的女人哭丧着脸说。
“得把他的衬衫解开，”邮差说。
警察用哆嗦的粗手指笨拙地解开犯人青筋毕露的红脖子上的带子。他显然又激动又紧张，但仍然认为必须把群众呵斥一番。
“你们围着干什么？天气这么热，还要把风挡住。”
“应该先请个医生来检查检查。把身体虚弱的都留下。要不然把半死不活的都拉了来，”店员说，有意显示他通情达理，懂得规矩。
警察解开犯人衬衣上的带子，挺直腰板，向四下里扫视了一下。
“对你们说，走开！不关你们的事，有什么好看的？”他说，转过脸来对着聂赫留朵夫，希望得到他的支持，可是他在聂赫留朵夫眼神里看不到同情，就瞅了一眼押解兵。
可是押解兵站在一旁，只顾瞧着自己踩歪了的靴后跟，对警察的困难处境不闻不问。
“该管的人都不管。活活把人折磨死，天下有这样的规矩吗？”
“囚犯是囚犯，可到底也是人哪！”人群中有人说。
“把他的头枕得高些，给他点水喝，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“已经有人去拿水了，”警察回答，把手伸到犯人的胳肢窝下，好不容易才把他的身体拖到高一点的地方。
“这么多人围着干什么？”忽然传出一个威风凛凛的声音。
警官穿一身白得耀眼的制服和一双亮得更加耀眼的高统皮靴，快步向人群走来。“都走开！站在这儿干什么？”他还没有看清楚人群围着干什么，就大声吆喝道。
他走到紧跟前，看到奄奄一息的囚犯，肯定地点点头，仿佛早就料到是这么一回事。接着对警察说：
“这是怎么搞的？”
警察报告说，有一批犯人押过，其中一个倒在地上，押解兵吩咐把他留下来。
“有什么大不了的？把他送到局里去。叫一辆马车来。”
“扫院子的去叫了，”警察把手举到帽沿上敬了个礼，说。
店员刚说了一句天气太热，警官就狠狠地瞪了他一眼，说：“这事轮得到你管吗？呃？走你的路！”店员就不作声了。
“得给他喝点水，”聂赫留朵夫说。
警官对聂赫留朵夫也狠狠地瞧了一眼，但没有说什么。扫院子的端来一杯水，警官吩咐警察端给犯人喝。警察托起犯人的脑袋，想把水灌到他嘴里，可是犯人没有咽下去，水顺着胡子流下来，把上衣前襟和满是尘土的麻布衬衫都弄湿了。
“在他脑袋上泼点水！”警官命令道。警察脱下犯人头上薄饼般的帽子，对准他红棕色的鬈发和秃顶泼了水。
犯人仿佛害怕似的把眼睛睁得更大，不过没有改变姿势。他脸上流着沾有尘土的污水，嘴里仍旧均匀地呻吟着，整个身子不住地哆嗦。
“这不是马车吗？就用这辆车好了，”警官指着聂赫留朵夫的马车对警察说。“过来！喂，叫你过来！”
“有客人了，”马车夫没有抬起眼睛，阴沉沉地说。
“这是我雇的车，”聂赫留朵夫说，“不过你们用好了。钱我来付，”他对马车夫补了一句。
“喂，你们都站着干什么？”警官嚷道。“快动手！”
警察、扫院子的和押解兵把奄奄一息的犯人抬起来，送上马车，放在座位上。可是那犯人自己坐不住，头老是往后倒，整个身子从座位上滑下来。
“让他躺平！”警官命令道。
“不要紧，长官，我就这样把他送去，”警察说，稳稳当当地坐在垂死的人旁边，用有力的右胳膊插到他的胳肢窝下，搂住他的身体。
押解兵托起犯人没有裹包脚布而只穿囚鞋的脚，放到驭座底下，让两条腿伸直。
警官环顾了一下，瞧见犯人那顶薄饼般的帽子掉在马路上，就把它捡起来，戴在犯人向后倒的湿淋淋的脑袋上。
“走！”他命令道。
马车夫怒气冲冲地回头看了看，摇摇头，在押解兵的监督下向警察分局慢吞吞地走去。警察跟犯人坐在一起，不断把犯人滑下去的身体拖起来。犯人的脑袋一直前后左右晃动着。押解兵走在马车旁边，不时把犯人的腿放放好。聂赫留朵夫跟在他们后面。
Part 2 Chapter 37
SPILLED LIKE WATER ON THE GROUND.
The trap passed the fireman who stood sentinel at the entrance, [the headquarters of the fire brigade and the police stations are generally together in Moscow] drove into the yard of the police station, and stopped at one of the doors. In the yard several firemen with their sleeves tucked up were washing some kind of cart and talking loudly. When the trap stopped, several policemen surrounded it, and taking the lifeless body of the convict under the arms, took him out of the trap, which creaked under him. The policeman who had brought the body got down, shook his numbed arm, took off his cap, and crossed himself. The body was carried through the door and up the stairs. Nekhludoff followed. In the small, dirty room where the body was taken there stood four beds. On two of them sat a couple of sick men in dressing-gowns, one with a crooked mouth, whose neck was bandaged, the other one in consumption. Two of the beds were empty; the convict was laid on one of them. A little man, wish glistening eyes and continually moving brows, with only his underclothes and stockings on, came up with quick, soft steps, looked at the convict and then at Nekhludoff, and burst into loud laughter. This was a madman who was being kept in the police hospital.
"They wish to frighten me, but no, they won't succeed," he said.
The policemen who carried the corpse were followed by a police officer and a medical assistant. The medical assistant came up to the body and touched the freckled hand, already growing cold, which, though still soft, was deadly pale. He held it for a moment, and then let it go. It fell lifelessly on the stomach of the dead man.
"He's ready," said the medical assistant, but, evidently to be quite in order, he undid the wet, brown shirt, and tossing back the curls from his ear, put it to the yellowish, broad, immovable chest of the convict. All were silent. The medical assistant raised himself again, shook his head, and touched with his fingers first one and then the other lid over the open, fixed blue eyes.
"I'm not frightened, I'm not frightened." The madman kept repeating these words, and spitting in the direction of the medical assistant.
"Well?" asked the police officer.
"Well! He must he put into the mortuary."
"Are you sure? Mind," said the police officer.
"It's time I should know," said the medical assistant, drawing the shirt over the body's chest. "However, I will send for Mathew Ivanovitch. Let him have a look. Petrov, call him," and the medical assistant stepped away from the body.
"Take him to the mortuary," said the police officer. "And then you must come into the office and sign," he added to the convoy soldier, who had not left the convict for a moment.
"Yes, sir," said the soldier.
The policemen lifted the body and carried it down again. Nekhludoff wished to follow, but the madman kept him back.
"You are not in the plot! Well, then, give me a cigarette," he said. Nekhludoff got out his cigarette case and gave him one.
The madman, quickly moving his brows all the time, began relating how they tormented him by thought suggestion.
"Why, they are all against me, and torment and torture me through their mediums."
"I beg your pardon," said Nekhludoff, and without listening any further he left the room and went out into the yard, wishing to know where the body would be put.
The policemen with their burden had already crossed the yard, and were coming to the door of a cellar. Nekhludoff wished to go up to them, but the police officer stopped him.
"What do you want?"
"Nothing."
"Nothing? Then go away."
Nekhludoff obeyed, and went back to his isvostchik, who was dozing. He awoke him, and they drove back towards the railway station.
They had not made a hundred steps when they met a cart accompanied by a convoy soldier with a gun. On the cart lay another convict, who was already dead. The convict lay on his back in the cart, his shaved head, from which the pancake-shaped cap had slid over the black-bearded face down to the nose, shaking and thumping at every jolt. The driver, in his heavy boots, walked by the side of the cart, holding the reins; a policeman followed on foot. Nekhludoff touched his isvostchik's shoulder.
"Just look what they are doing," said the isvostchik, stopping his horse.
Nekhludoff got down and, following the cart, again passed the sentinel and entered the gate of the police station. By this time the firemen had finished washing the cart, and a tall, bony man, the chief of the fire brigade, with a coloured band round his cap, stood in their place, and, with his hands in his pockets, was severely looking at a fat-necked, well-fed, bay stallion that was being led up and down before him by a fireman. The stallion was lame on one of his fore feet, and the chief of the firemen was angrily saying something to a veterinary who stood by.
The police officer was also present. When he saw the cart he went up to the convoy soldier.
"Where did you bring him from?" he asked, shaking his head disapprovingly.
"From the Gorbatovskaya," answered the policeman.
"A prisoner?" asked the chief of the fire brigade.
"Yes. It's the second to-day."
"Well, I must say they've got some queer arrangements. Though of course it's a broiling day," said the chief of the fire brigade; then, turning to the fireman who was leading the lame stallion, he shouted: "Put him into the corner stall. And as to you, you hound, I'll teach you how to cripple horses which are worth more than you are, you scoundrel."
The dead man was taken from the cart by the policemen just in the same way as the first had been, and carried upstairs into the hospital. Nekhludoff followed them as if he were hypnotised.
"What do you want?" asked one of the policemen. But Nekhludoff did not answer, and followed where the body was being carried. The madman, sitting on a bed, was smoking greedily the cigarette Nekhludoff had given him.
"Ah, you've come back," he said, and laughed. When he saw the body he made a face, and said, "Again! I am sick of it. I am not a boy, am I, eh?" and he turned to Nekhludoff with a questioning smile.
Nekhludoff was looking at the dead man, whose face, which had been hidden by his cap, was now visible. This convict was as handsome in face and body as the other was hideous. He was a man in the full bloom of life. Notwithstanding that he was disfigured by the half of his head being shaved, the straight, rather low forehead, raised a bit over the black, lifeless eyes, was very fine, and so was the nose above the thin, black moustaches. There was a smile on the lips that were already growing blue, a small beard outlined the lower part of the face, and on the shaved side of the head a firm, well-shaped car was visible.
One could see what possibilities of a higher life had been destroyed in this man. The fine bones of his hands and shackled feet, the strong muscles of all his well-proportioned limbs, showed what a beautiful, strong, agile human animal this had been. As an animal merely he had been a far more perfect one of his kind than the bay stallion, about the laming of which the fireman was so angry.
Yet he had been done to death, and no one was sorry for him as a man, nor was any one sorry that so fine a working animal had perished. The only feeling evinced was that of annoyance because of the bother caused by the necessity of getting this body, threatening putrefaction, out of the way. The doctor and his assistant entered the hospital, accompanied by the inspector of the police station. The doctor was a thick-set man, dressed in pongee silk coat and trousers of the same material, closely fitting his muscular thighs. The inspector was a little fat fellow, with a red face, round as a ball, which he made still broader by a habit he had of filling his cheeks with air, and slowly letting it out again. The doctor sat down on the bed by the side of the dead man, and touched the hands in the same way as his assistant had done, put his ear to the heart, rose, and pulled his trousers straight. "Could not be more dead," he said.
The inspector filled his mouth with air and slowly blew it out again.
"Which prison is he from?" he asked the convoy soldier.
The soldier told him, and reminded him of the chains on the dead man's feet.
"I'll have them taken off; we have got a smith about, the Lord be thanked," said the inspector, and blew up his cheeks again; he went towards the door, slowly letting out the air.
"Why has this happened?" Nekhludoff asked the doctor.
The doctor looked at him through his spectacles.
"Why has what happened? Why they die of sunstroke, you mean? This is why: They sit all through the winter without exercise and without light, and suddenly they are taken out into the sunshine, and on a day like this, and they march in a crowd so that they get no air, and sunstroke is the result."
"Then why are they sent out?"
"Oh, as to that, go and ask those who send them. But may I ask who are you?"
"I am a stranger."
"Ah, well, good-afternoon; I have no time." The doctor was vexed; he gave his trousers a downward pull, and went towards the beds of the sick.
"Well, how are you getting on?" he asked the pale man with the crooked mouth and bandaged neck.
Meanwhile the madman sat on a bed, and having finished his cigarette, kept spitting in the direction of the doctor.
Nekhludoff went down into the yard and out of the gate past the firemen's horses and the hens and the sentinel in his brass helmet, and got into the trap, the driver of which had again fallen asleep.
马车载着犯人，经过站岗的消防队员身旁，驶进警察分局院子，在一个门口停下。
院子里有几个消防队员，卷起袖子，大声说笑，正在冲洗几辆大车。
马车一停下来，就有几个警察把它围住。他们从胳肢窝下抱住犯人没有生气的身体，抬起他的脚，把他从车上抬下来。马车被他们踩得吱嘎发响。
送犯人来的警察跳下马车，甩动发麻的胳膊，脱下帽子，画了个十字。死人被抬进门，送到楼上。聂赫留朵夫跟着他们上去。他们把死人抬到一个不大的肮脏房间里，里面放着四张床。两张床上坐着两个穿睡衣的病人：一个歪着嘴，脖子上扎着绷带；另一个害着痨病。另外两张床空着。他们就把那犯人放在其中一张床上。这时有一个矮小的人，身上只穿衬衣裤和袜子，双目闪亮，不停地动着眉毛，蹑手蹑脚地走到犯人跟前，对他瞧瞧，然后又瞧瞧聂赫留朵夫，纵声大笑。这是一个留在候诊室里的疯子。
“他们想吓唬我，”他说。“那不行，办不到！”
警官和一个医士跟着抬死人的警察走进来。
医士走到死人跟前，摸了摸犯人雀斑累累的蜡黄的手，那只手虽然还软，但已现出死灰色。他把那只手拿起来，然后又放开，那只手就软绵绵地落在死人肚子上。
“完了，”医士摇摇头说，但显然是为了照章办事，解开死人身上湿漉漉的粗布衬衫，把自己的鬈发撩到耳朵后面，弯下腰，把耳朵贴在犯人蜡黄的一动不动的高胸脯上。大家都不作声。医士直起腰来，又摇了摇头，用一根手指拨开一只眼皮，又拨开另一只眼皮，那两只淡蓝色眼睛已经木然不动了。
“你们吓不倒我，吓不倒我，”那疯子说，不住地往医士那边吐唾沫。
“怎么样？”警官问。
“怎么样？”医士照样说了一遍。“送太平间。”
“您得留点儿神。是不是真的完了？”警官问。
“到这地步，错不了，”医士说，不知为什么拉拉死人的衬衫把他的胸脯盖住。“我打发人去找马特维•伊凡内奇，让他来瞧瞧。彼得罗夫，你去一下！”医士说着，从死人旁边走开。
“把它抬到太平间去，”警官说。“你回头到办公室来一下，签个字，”他对那个一直跟住犯人的押解兵说。
“是，”押解兵回答。
那几个警察抬起死人，又把他抬下楼。聂赫留朵夫想跟他们去，可是疯子把他拦住了。
“您该没有参加他们的阴谋吧，那么给我一支烟抽！”他说。
聂赫留朵夫掏出一盒烟，递给他。疯子扬起眉毛，急急地讲起来，他们怎样用种种提示法折磨他。
“他们全都跟我作对，用妖术折磨我，把我搞得好苦……”
“对不起，我还有事，”聂赫留朵夫说，没有听完他的话就走到院子里，想看看他们把死人抬到哪里去。
那几个警察抬着死人穿过院子，刚走进地下室的门。聂赫留朵夫想走到他们那边去，可是被警官拦住了。
“您要干什么？”
“不干什么，”聂赫留朵夫回答。
“不干什么，那就走开。”
聂赫留朵夫服从了，向他雇的那辆马车走去。车夫在打瞌睡。聂赫留朵夫把他叫醒，又坐上马车到火车站去。
马车走了不到一百步，聂赫留朵夫看见迎面又来了一辆大车，由持枪的押解兵押送着。车上也躺着一个犯人，显然已经断气了。那犯人仰天躺在大车上，留着黑色大胡子，剃得光光的脑袋上覆着一顶薄饼般帽子，那顶帽子已经滑到鼻子上。大车每颠动一下，他的脑袋就摇晃一下，撞在车板上。大车的车夫穿着大皮靴，在大车旁边走着赶车。后面跟着一个警察。聂赫留朵夫拍拍他的车夫的肩膀。
“瞧他们搞的！”车夫勒住马说。
聂赫留朵夫跳下马车，跟着那辆大车走去，又经过站岗的消防队员，走进警察分局的院子。这时候，院子里的消防队员已洗好车子，走开了。只剩下又高又瘦的消防队长。他戴着镶蓝帽圈的帽子，双手插在口袋里，严厉地瞧着一匹由消防队员牵来的颈部膘很厚的浅黄色公马。公马的一条前腿有点瘸，消防队长生气地对站在旁边的兽医说着话。
警官也站在这里。他看见又拉来一个死人，就走到大车旁边。
“从哪儿拉来的？”他不以为然地摇摇头，问。
“从老戈尔巴朵夫街运来的，”警察回答。
“是犯人吗？”消防队长问。
“是，长官。”
“今天第二个了，”警官说。
“哼，真不象话！天气也实在太热了，”消防队长说，接着转身对那个牵着浅黄马的消防队员嚷道：“把它牵到拐角那个单马房里去！我要教训教训你这狗崽子，你把这些好马都弄残废了，它们可是比你这混蛋值钱多了。”
这个死人也象刚才那个一样，由几个警察从大车上搬下来，抬到候诊室。聂赫留朵夫象中了催眠术似的跟着他们走去。
“您有什么事？”一个警察问他。
他没有回答，仍旧往他们送死人的地方走去。
疯子坐在床铺上，拚命吸着聂赫留朵夫送给他的纸烟。
“啊，您回来了！”他说着哈哈大笑。他一看见死人，就皱起眉头。“又来了，”他说。“我都看腻了。我又不是小孩子，是吗？”他带着疑问的微笑，对聂赫留朵夫说。
聂赫留朵夫瞧着现在没有被人遮住的死尸。死尸的脸原先盖着帽子，此刻也暴露无遗。刚才那个犯人长得很丑，可是这个犯人面貌和体型都长得非常好。这个人体格强壮，正当盛年。尽管他被剃了怪模怪样的阴阳头，他那饱满的天庭和那双如今毫无生气的黑眼睛却显得很美，还有那个不大的高鼻子和短短的黑色小胡子，也都生得很好看。他的嘴唇发青，唇边挂着笑意。他的大胡子只盖住下半截脸，在那剃光头发的半边脑袋上露出一只结实好看的不大的耳朵。脸上的神情平静、严肃而善良。且不说从这张脸上可以看出，这个人在精神上原可以得到长足的发展，如今被断送了，——单从他双手和套着脚镣的双脚的细小骨骼和匀称四肢的强壮肌肉就可以看出，他是一个优秀、强壮和灵巧的人类动物。作为一种动物来说，他在同类中也远比那匹由于受伤而惹得消防队长生气的浅黄马完美得多。然而他却被活活折磨死了，非但没有人把他当作人来哀悼，而且也没有人把他当作被活活折磨死的会做工的动物来怜悯。他的死在所有的人心里引起的唯一情绪，就是厌烦，因为他的尸体眼看就要腐烂，必须赶快收拾掉，这样就给大家添了麻烦。
医师带着医士在警察分局长陪同下来到候诊室。医师是个矮壮结实的人，穿一件茧绸上装和一条裹紧粗壮大腿的茧绸裤子。警察分局长是个矮胖子，红润的脸庞圆滚滚的，象个球。他有个习惯，喜欢鼓起双颊，然后再把气慢慢吐出来。这样鼓着双颊，他的脸就显得更圆了。医师挨着死人坐到床上，也象刚才医士那样摸摸死人的双手，听听心脏，然后站起来拉拉自己的裤子。
“完全死了，”他说。
警察分局长的双颊鼓得满满的，又慢慢地把气吐出来。
“他是哪个监狱的？”他问押解兵。
押解兵回答了他，又提到要收回死人的脚镣。
“我会叫他们取下来的。感谢上帝，我们这里还有铁匠，”警察分局长说，接着又鼓起脸颊向门口走去，再慢慢地吐出气来。
“怎么会这样？”聂赫留朵夫问医师说。
医师透过眼镜对他瞧瞧。
“怎么会这样吗？您是说，他们怎么会中暑死掉吗？您看，整整一个冬天蹲在牢里，没有活动，不见天日，突然给带到今天这样的大太阳底下，那么多人挤在一块儿走路，空气又不流通，怎么能不中暑呢！”
“那么，为什么要把他们流放出来？”
“那您去问他们好了。不过，请问您是谁？”
“我是局外人。”
“噢！……对不起，我可没闲工夫，”医师说，又恼火地把裤腿往下拉拉，向病人床铺走去。
“喂，你怎么样？”他问那个脸色苍白、脖子上扎着绷带的歪嘴病人说。
这当儿疯子坐在自己的床铺上，不再吸烟，只是朝医师那边吐唾沫。
聂赫留朵夫下楼走到院子里，从消防队的马匹、几只母鸡和戴铜盔的哨兵旁边走过，出了大门，坐上他的马车（车夫又在打瞌睡），向火车站跑去。
Part 2 Chapter 38
THE CONVICT TRAIN.
When Nekhludoff came to the station, the prisoners were all seated in railway carriages with grated windows. Several persons, come to see them off, stood on the platform, but were not allowed to come up to the carriages.
The convoy was much troubled that day. On the way from the prison to the station, besides the two Nekhludoff had seen, three other prisoners had fallen and died of sunstroke. One was taken to the nearest police station like the first two, and the other two died at the railway station. [In Moscow, in the beginning of the eighth decade of this century, five convicts died of sunstroke in one day on their way from the Boutyrki prison to the Nijni railway station.] The convoy men were not troubled because five men who might have been alive died while in their charge. This did not trouble them, but they were concerned lest anything that the law required in such cases should be omitted. To convey the bodies to the places appointed, to deliver up their papers, to take them off the lists of those to be conveyed to Nijni--all this was very troublesome, especially on so hot a day.
It was this that occupied the convoy men, and before it could all be accomplished Nekhludoff and the others who asked for leave to go up to the carriages were not allowed to do so. Nekhludoff, however, was soon allowed to go up, because he tipped the convoy sergeant. The sergeant let Nekhludoff pass, but asked him to be quick and get his talk over before any of the authorities noticed. There were 15 carriages in all, and except one carriage for the officials, they were full of prisoners. As Nekhludoff passed the carriages he listened to what was going on in them. In all the carriages was heard the clanging of chains, the sound of bustle, mixed with loud and senseless language, but not a word was being said about their dead fellow-prisoners. The talk was all about sacks, drinking water, and the choice of seats.
Looking into one of the carriages, Nekhludoff saw convoy soldiers taking the manacles off the hands of the prisoners. The prisoners held out their arms, and one of the soldiers unlocked the manacles with a key and took them off; the other collected them.
After he had passed all the other carriages, Nekhludoff came up to the women's carriages. From the second of these he heard a woman's groans: "Oh, oh, oh! O God! Oh, oh! O God!"
Nekhludoff passed this carriage and went up to a window of the third carriage, which a soldier pointed out to him. When he approached his face to the window, he felt the hot air, filled with the smell of perspiration, coming out of it, and heard distinctly the shrill sound of women's voices. All the seats were filled with red, perspiring, loudly-talking women, dressed in prison cloaks and white jackets. Nekhludoff's face at the window attracted their attention. Those nearest ceased talking and drew closer. Maslova, in her white jacket and her head uncovered, sat by the opposite window. The white-skinned, smiling Theodosia sat a little nearer. When she recognised Nekhludoff, she nudged Maslova and pointed to the window. Maslova rose hurriedly, threw her kerchief over her black hair, and with a smile on her hot, red face came up to the window and took hold of one of the bars.
"Well, it is hot," she said, with a glad smile.
"Did you get the things?"
"Yes, thank you."
"Is there anything more you want?" asked Nekhludoff, while the air came out of the hot carriage as out of an oven.
"I want nothing, thank you."
"If we could get a drink?" said Theodosia.
"Yes, if we could get a drink," repeated Maslova.
"Why, have you not got any water?"
"They put some in, but it is all gone."
"Directly, I will ask one of the convoy men. Now we shall not see each other till we get to Nijni."
"Why? Are you going?" said Maslova, as if she did not know it, and looked joyfully at Nekhludoff.
"I am going by the next train."
Maslova said nothing, but only sighed deeply.
"Is it true, sir, that 12 convicts have been done to death?" said a severe-looking old prisoner with a deep voice like a man's.
It was Korableva.
"I did not hear of 12; I have seen two," said Nekhludoff.
"They say there were 12 they killed. And will nothing be done to them? Only think! The fiends!"
"And have none of the women fallen ill?" Nekhludoff asked.
"Women are stronger," said another of the prisoners--a short little woman, and laughed; "only there's one that has taken it into her head to be delivered. There she goes," she said, pointing to the next carriage, whence proceeded the groans.
"You ask if we want anything," said Maslova, trying to keep the smile of joy from her lips; "could not this woman be left behind. suffering as she is? There, now, if you would tell the authorities."
"Yes, I will."
"And one thing more; could she not see her husband, Taras?" she added, pointing with her eyes to the smiling Theodosia.
"He is going with you, is he not?"
"Sir, you must not talk," said a convoy sergeant, not the one who had let Nekhludoff come up. Nekhludoff left the carriage and went in search of an official to whom he might speak for the woman in travail and about Taras, but could not find him, nor get an answer from any of the convoy for a long time. They were all in a bustle; some were leading a prisoner somewhere or other, others running to get themselves provisions, some were placing their things in the carriages or attending on a lady who was going to accompany the convoy officer, and they answered Nekhludoff's questions unwillingly. Nekhludoff found the convoy officer only after the second bell had been rung. The officer with his short arm was wiping the moustaches that covered his mouth and shrugging his shoulders, reproving the corporal for something or other.
"What is it you want?" he asked Nekhludoff.
"You've got a woman there who is being confined, so I thought best--"
"Well, let her be confined; we shall see later on," and briskly swinging his short arms, he ran up to his carriage. At the moment the guard passed with a whistle in his hand, and from the people on the platform and from the women's carriages there arose a sound of weeping and words of prayer.
Nekhludoff stood on the platform by the side of Taras, and looked how, one after the other, the carriages glided past him, with the shaved heads of the men at the grated windows. Then the first of the women's carriages came up, with women's heads at the windows, some covered with kerchiefs and some uncovered, then the second, whence proceeded the same groans, then the carriage where Maslova was. She stood with the others at the window, and looked at Nekhludoff with a pathetic smile.
聂赫留朵夫来到火车站，犯人们都已坐到装有铁窗的车厢里。站台上有几个送行的人，但押解兵不准他们接近车厢。押解兵今天特别操心。从监狱到车站的一路上，除了聂赫留朵夫看到的两名犯人，还有三个中暑死亡：其中一名也象前两名那样被送到就近的警察分局，还有两名都是在车站上倒下的。①押解人员操心的，倒不是在他们的押解下死了五个本来可以不死的人。这事根本不在他们心上。他们操心的只是依法办理必要的手续：把死人和他们的文件、杂物送到该送的地方，把他们的名字从押送到下城的犯人名册中勾销。办这些事很麻烦，特别是在这样的大热天。
--------
①八十年代初，有一批犯人从布狄斯基监狱押送到下城火车站，一天里就有五名犯人中暑死亡。——托尔斯泰注。
押解兵此刻正忙于处理这些事，因此在这些事没有办完以前，不准聂赫留朵夫和其他人接近车厢。不过聂赫留朵夫还是获得许可走近车厢，因为他给了押解的军士一点钱。这个军士就放聂赫留朵夫过去，但要他谈得快一点，谈完就走开，免得被长官看见。车厢总共十八节，除了长官坐的那一节以外，节节车厢都被犯人挤得满满的。聂赫留朵夫走过那些车厢窗口，留神听听里面在干什么。每节车厢里都是一片镣铐声、忙乱声、说话声，其中还夹着毫无意思的下流话，但出乎聂赫留朵夫的意料，没有一个地方在谈论路上死去的同伴。他们谈的多半是他们的袋子、饮用水和挑座位问题。聂赫留朵夫从一节车厢的窗口往里张望，看见押解兵在过道上给犯人卸手铐。犯人们伸出双手，一个押解兵打开手铐上的锁，把手铐脱掉。另一个押解兵把手铐收集在一起。聂赫留朵夫走过所有男犯的车厢，来到女犯车厢旁边。第二节车厢里传出一个女人均匀的呻吟声：“喔唷，喔唷，喔唷，老天爷！
喔唷，喔唷，喔唷，老天爷！”
聂赫留朵夫走过这节车厢，听从一个押解兵的指点，走到第○三节车厢窗口。聂赫留朵夫的头刚凑近窗口，就有一股充满汗酸臭的热气扑面袭来，同时清楚地听见女人叽叽喳喳的说话声。所有长凳上都坐着满头大汗、脸色通红、身穿囚袍和短袄的女人，她们在大声谈话。聂赫留朵夫的脸凑近铁窗，引起了她们的注意。靠窗几个女人住了口，向他凑过去。玛丝洛娃只穿一件短袄，没有包头巾，坐在对面窗口。皮肤白净、脸带笑容的费多霞坐在她旁边，离这边窗口近一点。她一认出聂赫留朵夫，就推推玛丝洛娃，给她指指这边窗口。玛丝洛娃慌忙站起来，拿头巾包住乌黑的头发，红润冒汗的脸上现出活泼的微笑，走到窗口，双手抓住铁栅。
“天气真热呀！”她快乐地笑着说。
“东西收到了吗？”
“收到了，谢谢。”
“还需要什么吗？”聂赫留朵夫问，觉得车厢里的热气简直象从蒸汽浴室里冒出来的一样。
“什么也不需要了，谢谢。”
“最好能弄点水喝喝，”费多霞说。
“是啊，最好弄点水喝喝，”玛丝洛娃也跟着说。
“难道你们没有水喝吗？”
“送来过，都喝光了。”
“我这就去，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我去问押解兵要点水来。
我们要到下城再能见面了。”
“难道您也去吗？”玛丝洛娃仿佛不知道这件事，快乐地瞅了聂赫留朵夫一眼，说。
“我坐下一班车走。”
玛丝洛娃一言不发，过了几秒钟才深深地叹了口气，“这是怎么搞的，老爷，说是有十二个犯人被折磨死了，是真的吗？”一个神情严厉的上了年纪的女犯人用男人般的粗嗓子说。
她就是柯拉勃列娃。
“十二个，我没听说。我只看见两个，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“听说有十二个。造这样的孽，他们都没事吗？简直都是魔鬼！”
“妇女中间没有人害病吧？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“娘儿们身子骨硬朗些，”另一个矮小的女犯笑着说，“只是有一个要生孩子了。听，她在那儿嚷嚷呢，”她指着隔壁的车厢说，那儿不断传来同一种呻吟声。
“您问我们还需要什么，”玛丝洛娃竭力忍住嘴唇上快乐的笑意，说，“那么，能不能把这女人留下来，要不她太受罪了。哎，您最好去跟长官说说。”
“好的，我去说。”
“哎，还有，能不能让她同她丈夫塔拉斯见一次面？”她瞥了一眼笑盈盈的费多霞，示意聂赫留朵夫说。“她丈夫就要跟您一起动身了。”
“老爷，不可以同她们说话，”一个押解的军士说。这不是放聂赫留朵夫过来的那个军士。
聂赫留朵夫就去找长官，想为临产的女人和塔拉斯求情，可是找了好半天都没有找到，也不能从押解兵那里打听到长官在哪里。他们都很忙：有些正把犯人带到什么地方去，有些跑去给自己买食物，或者把自己的行李放到车厢里，有些在伺候跟押解官一起动身的太太。他们都不高兴回答聂赫留朵夫的话。
聂赫留朵夫找到押解官的时候，已经响过第二遍铃了。押解官用他那只短手擦擦盖没嘴巴的小胡子，耸起肩膀，为什么事在斥责司务长。
“您究竟有什么事？”他问聂赫留朵夫说。”
“你们车上有个女人要生孩子了，我想应该……”
“那就让她生好了。等生出来再说，”押解官说，向他自己那节车厢走去，拚命摆动两条短胳膊。
这时候，列车长手里拿着哨子走过。紧接着响起了最后一遍铃声和哨子声，从站台上送行的人群中和女犯的车厢里传出一片号叫声。聂赫留朵夫跟塔拉斯并排站在站台上，眼看一节节带铁窗的车厢和车窗里一个个剃光头发的男人脑袋从面前掠过。接着是第一节女犯车厢，从窗子里可以看见里面的女犯，有的露着头发，有的扎着头巾。然后是第二节车厢，从里面传出那个临产女人的呻吟。再后面就是玛丝洛娃的那节车厢。玛丝洛娃同另外几个女犯站在窗口，瞧着聂赫留朵夫，对他发出凄苦的微笑。
Part 2 Chapter 39
BROTHER AND SISTER.
There were still two hours before the passenger train by which Nekhludoff was going would start. He had thought of using this interval to see his sister again; but after the impressions of the morning he felt much excited and so done up that, sitting down on a sofa in the first-class refreshment-room, he suddenly grew so drowsy that he turned over on to his side, and, laying his face on his hand, fell asleep at once. A waiter in a dress coat with a napkin in his hand woke him.
"Sir, sir, are you not Prince Nekhludoff? There's a lady looking for you."
Nekhludoff started up and recollected where he was and all that had happened in the morning.
He saw in his imagination the procession of prisoners, the dead bodies, the railway carriages with barred windows, and the women locked up in them, one of whom was groaning in travail with no one to help her, and another who was pathetically smiling at him through the bars.
The reality before his eyes was very different, i.e., a table with vases, candlesticks and crockery, and agile waiters moving round the table, and in the background a cupboard and a counter laden with fruit and bottles, behind it a barman, and in front the backs of passengers who had come up for refreshments. When Nekhludoff had risen and sat gradually collecting his thoughts, he noticed that everybody in the room was inquisitively looking at something that was passing by the open doors.
He also looked, and saw a group of people carrying a chair on which sat a lady whose head was wrapped in a kind of airy fabric.
Nekhludoff thought he knew the footman who was supporting the chair in front. And also the man behind, and a doorkeeper with gold cord on his cap, seemed familiar. A lady's maid with a fringe and an apron, who was carrying a parcel, a parasol, and something round in a leather case, was walking behind the chair. Then came Prince Korchagin, with his thick lips, apoplectic neck, and a travelling cap on his head; behind him Missy, her cousin Misha, and an acquaintance of Nekhludoff's--the long-necked diplomat Osten, with his protruding Adam's apple and his unvarying merry mood and expression. He was saying something very emphatically, though jokingly, to the smiling Missy. The Korchagins were moving from their estate near the city to the estate of the Princess's sister on the Nijni railway. The procession--the men carrying the chair, the maid, and the doctor--vanished into the ladies' waiting-room, evoking a feeling of curiosity and respect in the onlookers. But the old Prince remained and sat down at the table, called a waiter, and ordered food and drink. Missy and Osten also remained in the refreshment-room and were about to sit down, when they saw an acquaintance in the doorway, and went up to her. It was Nathalie Rogozhinsky. Nathalie came into the refreshment-room accompanied by Agraphena Petrovna, and both looked round the room. Nathalie noticed at one and the same moment both her brother and Missy. She first went up to Missy, only nodding to her brother; but, having kissed her, at once turned to him.
"At last I have found you," she said. Nekhludoff rose to greet Missy, Misha, and Osten, and to say a few words to them. Missy told him about their house in the country having been burnt down, which necessitated their moving to her aunt's. Osten began relating a funny story about a fire. Nekhludoff paid no attention, and turned to his sister.
"How glad I am that you have come."
"I have been here a long time," she said. "Agraphena Petrovna is with me." And she pointed to Agraphena Petrovna, who, in a waterproof and with a bonnet on her head, stood some way off, and bowed to him with kindly dignity and some confusion, not wishing to intrude.
"We looked for you everywhere."
"And I had fallen asleep here. How glad I am that you have come," repeated Nekhludoff. "I had begun to write to you."
"Really?" she said, looking frightened. "What about?"
Missy and the gentleman, noticing that an intimate conversation was about to commence between the brother and sister, went away. Nekhludoff and his sister sat down by the window on a velvet-covered sofa, on which lay a plaid, a box, and a few other things.
"Yesterday, after I left you, I felt inclined to return and express my regret, but I did not know how he would take it," said Nekhludoff. "I spoke hastily to your husband, and this tormented me."
"I knew," said his sister, "that you did not mean to. Oh, you know!" and the tears came to her eyes, and she touched his hand. The sentence was not clear, but he understood it perfectly, and was touched by what it expressed. Her words meant that, besides the love for her husband which held her in its sway, she prized and considered important the love she had for him, her brother, and that every misunderstanding between them caused her deep suffering.
"Thank you, thank you. Oh! what I have seen to-day!" he said, suddenly recalling the second of the dead convicts. "Two prisoners have been done to death."
"Done to death? How?"
"Yes, done to death. They led them in this heat, and two died of sunstroke."
"Impossible! What, to-day? just now?"
"Yes, just now. I have seen their bodies."
"But why done to death? Who killed them?" asked Nathalie.
"They who forced them to go killed them," said Nekhludoff, with irritation, feeling that she looked at this, too, with her husband's eyes.
"Oh, Lord!" said Agraphena Petrovna, who had come up to them.
"Yes, we have not the slightest idea of what is being done to these unfortunate beings. But it ought to be known," added Nekhludoff, and looked at old Korchagin, who sat with a napkin tied round him and a bottle before him, and who looked round at Nekhludoff.
"Nekhludoff," he called out, "won't you join me and take some refreshment? It is excellent before a journey."
Nekhludoff refused, and turned away.
"But what are you going to do?" Nathalie continued.
"What I can. I don't know, but I feel I must do something. And I shall do what I am able to."
"Yes, I understand. And how about them?" she continued, with a smile and a look towards Korchagin. "Is it possible that it is all over?"
"Completely, and I think without any regret on either side."
"It is a pity. I am sorry. I am fond of her. However, it's all right. But why do you wish to bind yourself?" she added shyly. "Why are you going?"
"I go because I must," answered Nekhludoff, seriously and dryly, as if wishing to stop this conversation. But he felt ashamed of his coldness towards his sister at once. "Why not tell her all I am thinking?" he thought, "and let Agraphena Petrovna also hear it," he thought, with a look at the old servant, whose presence made the wish to repeat his decision to his sister even stronger.
"You mean my intention to marry Katusha? Well, you see, I made up my mind to do it, but she refuses definitely and firmly," he said, and his voice shook, as it always did when he spoke of it. "She does not wish to accept my sacrifice, but is herself sacrificing what in her position means much, and I cannot accept this sacrifice, if it is only a momentary impulse. And so I am going with her, and shall be where she is, and shall try to lighten her fate as much as I can."
Nathalie said nothing. Agraphena Petrovna looked at her with a questioning look, and shook her head. At this moment the former procession issued from the ladies' room. The same handsome footman (Philip). and the doorkeeper were carrying the Princess Korchagin. She stopped the men who were carrying her, and motioned to Nekhludoff to approach, and, with a pitiful, languishing air, she extended her white, ringed hand, expecting the firm pressure of his hand with a sense of horror.
"Epouvantable!" she said, meaning the heat. "I cannot stand it! Ce climat me tue!" And, after a short talk about the horrors of the Russian climate, she gave the men a sign to go on.
"Be sure and come," she added, turning her long face towards Nekhludoff as she was borne away.
The procession with the Princess turned to the right towards the first-class carriages. Nekhludoff, with the porter who was carrying his things, and Taras with his bag, turned to the left.
"This is my companion," said Nekhludoff to his sister, pointing to Taras, whose story he had told her before.
"Surely not third class?" said Nathalie, when Nekhludoff stopped in front of a third-class carriage, and Taras and the porter with the things went in.
"Yes; it is more convenient for me to be with Taras," he said. "One thing more," he added; "up to now I have not given the Kousminski land to the peasants; so that, in case of my death, your children will inherit it."
"Dmitri, don't!" said Nathalie.
"If I do give it away, all I can say is that the rest will be theirs, as it is not likely I shall marry; and if I do marry I shall have no children, so that--"
"Dmitri, don't talk like that!" said Nathalie. And yet Nekhludoff noticed that she was glad to hear him say it.
Higher up, by the side of a first-class carriage, there stood a group of people still looking at the carriage into which the Princess Korchagin had been carried. Most of the passengers were already seated. Some of the late comers hurriedly clattered along the boards of the platform, the guard was closing the doors and asking the passengers to get in and those who were seeing them off to come out.
Nekhludoff entered the hot, smelling carriage, but at once stepped out again on to the small platform at the back of the carriage. Nathalie stood opposite the carriage, with her fashionable bonnet and cape, by the side of Agraphena Petrovna, and was evidently trying to find something to say.
She could not even say ecrivez, because they had long ago laughed at this word, habitually spoken by those about to part. The short conversation about money matters had in a moment destroyed the tender brotherly and sisterly feelings that had taken hold of them. They felt estranged, so that Nathalie was glad when the train moved; and she could only say, nodding her head with a sad and tender look, "Goodbye, good-bye, Dmitri." But as soon as the carriage had passed her she thought of how she should repeat her conversation with her brother to her husband, and her face became serious and troubled.
Nekhludoff, too, though he had nothing but the kindest feelings for his sister, and had hidden nothing from her, now felt depressed and uncomfortable with her, and was glad to part. He felt that the Nathalie who was once so near to him no longer existed, and in her place was only a slave of that hairy, unpleasant husband, who was so foreign to him. He saw it clearly when her face lit up with peculiar animation as he spoke of what would peculiarly interest her husband, i.e., the giving up of the land to the peasants and the inheritance.
And this made him sad.
聂赫留朵夫所搭的那班客车离开车还有两小时。聂赫留朵夫原想利用这段时间到姐姐家去一次，可是今天上午看到的那些景象使他感慨万千，精疲力竭，而一坐到头等车候车室的沙发上，更觉得极其困倦。他侧过身子，一只手垫在脸颊下，就立刻睡着了。
一个身穿礼服，胸戴徽章、肩上搭着餐巾的茶房把他叫醒了。
“老爷，老爷，您是聂赫留朵夫公爵吗？有位太太在找您呢。”
聂赫留朵夫霍地跳起来，揉揉眼睛，这才记起他在什么地方，想到今天上午发生的种种事情。
他头脑里留下的印象是：犯人的队伍，几个死人，有铁窗的车厢和关在里面的女犯，其中一个在临产的阵痛中，无人照料，另一个从铁栅后面向他凄苦地微笑。可是此刻出现在他面前的却是一种截然不同的景象：一张大桌子，上面放着酒瓶、花瓶、大烛台和餐具，几个机灵的茶房在桌子周围侍候客人。候车室深处有个柜台，柜台里面的酒橱前站着一个侍者，柜台上放着各种果盘和酒瓶，旅客都背对外站在柜台旁。
聂赫留朵夫刚从沙发上坐起来，头脑清醒了些，便发现房间里人人都在好奇地向门口张望。他也往那边望望，看见一伙人抬着一把圈椅，椅上坐着一位头上包着轻纱的太太。前面抬圈椅的那个跟班，聂赫留朵夫觉得很面熟。后面一个戴着镶金绦的制帽，是聂赫留朵夫认识的一个看门人。圈椅后面跟着一个装束雅致的侍女。她头发鬈曲，身上系着围裙，手里提着一个包裹、一个装着圆滚滚东西的皮盒子和两把阳伞。再后面走着的就是柯察金公爵。公爵生着两片厚嘴唇，一个容易中风的肥大脖子，挺起胸脯，头上戴着一顶旅行帽。他后面是米西和她的表哥米沙，还有那个聂赫留朵夫认识的外交官奥斯登。奥斯登脖子细长，喉结突出，神气和情绪总是很快活。他一面走，一面郑重其事地同笑盈盈的米西说话，但带点戏谑的味道。最后是那个怒气冲冲地吸着烟的医生。
柯察金一家人正从他们城郊的庄园搬到公爵夫人姐姐的庄园里去。那个庄园座落在下城的铁路线上。
抬圈椅的仆人、侍女和医生鱼贯进入女客候车室，引起所有在场的人的好奇和尊敬。老公爵在桌旁一坐下来，立刻把茶房唤到跟前，向他要了酒菜。米西跟奥斯登也在餐厅里停下来，刚要坐下，忽然看见门口有个熟识的女人，就迎着她走去。原来她就是娜塔丽雅。娜塔丽雅在阿格拉斐娜伴同下走进餐厅，不住地向两边张望。她几乎同时看见了米西和弟弟。她对聂赫留朵夫只点点头，先走到米西跟前。不过她同米西互吻以后，就转身对弟弟说话。
“我总算找到你了，”娜塔丽雅说。
聂赫留朵夫站起来同米西、米沙和奥斯登打了招呼，站住同他们谈话。米西把他们乡下的房子着火、逼得他们搬到姨妈家去的事告诉聂赫留朵夫。奥斯登乘机讲了一个同火灾有关的笑话。
聂赫留朵夫没有听奥斯登说，却转身同姐姐谈话。
“你来，我真是太高兴了，”他说。
“我早就来了，”她说。“我是跟阿格拉斐娜一起来的。”她指指阿格拉斐娜说，那个女管家头戴帽子，身穿防雨布大衣，现出亲切而稳重的神态，羞怯地从远处对聂赫留朵夫鞠了一躬，不愿打扰他。“我们在到处找你。”
“可我在这儿睡着了。你来，我真是太高兴了，”聂赫留朵夫又说了一遍。“我刚才给你写信，刚开了个头，”他说。
“真的吗？”她忧虑地问。“有什么事？”
米西和她的男伴发现姐弟两人在密谈，就走开了。聂赫留朵夫同姐姐在靠窗的丝绒长沙发上坐下来，沙发上还放着别人的行李、毛毯和帽盒。
“昨天我从你家出来以后，本想再回去赔罪。但不知道姐夫会怎样对待我，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我同他谈得不投机，心里很难过。”
“我知道，”姐姐说，“我相信你不是有意的。你也知道……”
娜塔丽雅的眼睛里充满了泪水。她碰碰他的手。她这句话的意思不明确，可是他完全了解她，被她的情意所感动。她原来想表示，除了她对丈夫的满腔热爱以外，她对他，对弟弟的手足之情，在她也是很重要很宝贵的，他们之间的任何龃龉在她都是痛苦的。
“谢谢，谢谢你……唉，今天我看见什么了！”聂赫留朵夫突然想起第二个死去的犯人，说。“有两个犯人被害死了。”
“怎么被害死了？”
“就这样被害死了。这样的大热天把他们押出来。有两个就中暑死了。”
“那不可能！怎么会呢？今天吗？刚才吗？”
“是的，就是刚才。我看见他们的尸体。”
“可是为什么要害死他们呢？是谁害死他们的？”娜塔丽雅问。
“就是那些硬把他们押出来的人，”聂赫留朵夫怒气冲冲地说，觉得她看待这事用的也是丈夫那种眼光。
“啊，我的天！”阿格拉斐娜走到他们跟前，说。
“是的，这些不幸的人遭到什么待遇，我们一点也不清楚，但我们应该知道，”聂赫留朵夫瞧着老公爵说。老公爵这时已围好餐巾，坐在放有一瓶混合酒的桌旁，回过头来对聂赫留朵夫瞧了一眼。
“聂赫留朵夫！”他叫道，“要不要喝一点解解暑气？出门喝一点再好没有了！”
聂赫留朵夫谢绝了，转过身来。
“那么你究竟打算怎么办呢？”娜塔丽雅又问。
“尽我的力量去做。我不知道该做什么，但觉得总应该做些什么。我一定尽我的力量去做。”
“是的，是的，这我明白。那么，你跟这一家人，”她微笑着瞧瞧柯察金，说，“难道真的就一刀两断了？”
“一刀两断了。我想，这样双方都不会感到遗憾的。”
“可惜。我觉得很可惜。我喜欢她。嗯，就算是这样吧，可是你为什么要作茧自缚？”娜塔丽雅怯生生地说。“你何必跟着去呢？”
“那是因为我应该去，”聂赫留朵夫一本正经地冷冷说，似乎希望不要再谈这事。
不过，他对待姐姐这样冷淡，立刻感到羞愧。“我为什么不把心里所想的都告诉她呢？”他想。“让阿格拉斐娜也听听好了，”他瞅了一下老女仆，对自己说。有阿格拉斐娜在场，这就鼓励他把自己的决心再对姐姐说一遍。
“你是说我想跟卡秋莎结婚这件事吗？说实在的，我决心这样做，可是她一口拒绝了，”他声音哆嗦着说。每次谈到这事，他总是这样的。“她不愿接受我的牺牲，情愿自己牺牲，而就她的处境来说，她牺牲得太多了。我不能接受这种牺牲，如果这只是出于一时冲动的话。所以我现在决心跟她去，她走到哪儿，我跟到哪儿。我还要尽我的力量帮助她，来减轻她的痛苦。”
娜塔丽雅一言不发。阿格拉斐娜用疑问的目光瞧瞧娜塔丽雅，摇摇头。这时候，原来那一伙人又从女客候车室里出来，仍旧由漂亮的跟班菲利浦和看门人抬着公爵夫人。公爵夫人吩咐停下来，向聂赫留朵夫招招手，露出一副疲劳不堪的可怜相，伸给他一只戴满戒指的白手，恐惧地等待他有力的握手。“真要人的命！”她指炎热的天气说。“我可受不了。这样的天气真要我的命。”接着她谈了一阵俄罗斯气候的恶劣，又请聂赫留朵夫到他们家去玩，然后示意抬圈椅的人继续上路。“那么，您务必要来，”她坐在圈椅上，转过她的长脸，又向聂赫留朵夫说了一句。
聂赫留朵夫走到站台上。公爵夫人的一伙人往右拐了个弯，向头等车厢走去。聂赫留朵夫同搬行李的脚夫和背着袋子的塔拉斯一起向左边走去。
“喏，这是我的同伴，”聂赫留朵夫指着塔拉斯对姐姐说，关于塔拉斯的遭遇他上次已对姐姐讲过了。
“难道你真的坐三等车吗？”娜塔丽雅看见聂赫留朵夫在三等车厢旁边站住，脚夫拿着行李和塔拉斯一起走上那节车厢，就问。
“是的，这样方便些，我有塔拉斯一起走，”他说。“哦，还有一件事要同你说一下，”他添加说，“我至今还没有把库兹明斯科耶的土地分给农民，万一我死了，就由你那几个孩子继承好了。”
“德米特里，别说这种话，”娜塔丽雅说。
“就算我把那些地都给了农民，我也有一件事要说明，那就是我其余的东西都将传给他们，因为我恐怕不会结婚，即使结婚也不会有孩子……所以……”
“德米特里，我求求你，别说这种话，”娜塔丽雅说，不过聂赫留朵夫看出她听了这话觉得高兴。
前面，在头等车厢旁边，站着一小群人，仍旧瞧着柯察金公爵夫人被抬进去的那节车厢。其余的人都已按座位坐好。几个迟到的乘客匆匆走过，把站台的木板踩得咚咚直响。列车员砰地关上车门，请旅客就座，请送客的下车。
聂赫留朵夫走进被太阳晒得又热又臭的车厢，立刻又走到车尾的小平台上。
娜塔丽雅头戴一顶时髦的帽子，披着披肩，跟阿格拉斐娜并排站在车厢旁边，显然在找话题，但没有找到。她连说一句：“写信来，”都觉得不行，因为她同弟弟早就嘲笑过送人出门那套老规矩了。一谈到财产和继承问题，就破坏了他们的手足之情；他们觉得彼此疏远了。等到火车开动，她只点点头，现出惆怅而亲切的脸色说：“嗯，再见，德米特里，再见！”这时，她心里反而感到高兴。但等这节车厢一离开，她就想到她该怎样把同弟弟谈的事告诉丈夫，她的脸色顿时变得严肃而紧张了。
尽管聂赫留朵夫对姐姐一向很有感情，也没有对她隐瞒过任何事情，如今同她待在一起却觉得别扭，难堪，巴不得早点分开。他觉得当年同他那么亲近的娜塔丽雅已不再存在，只剩下一个胡子蓬松、肤色发黑的讨厌丈夫的奴隶。他清楚地看出这一点，因为当他谈到她丈夫感兴趣的事，也就是分地给农民和遗产继承等问题时，她的脸色才显得特别兴奋。而这一点却使他感到伤心。
Part 2 Chapter 40
THE FUNDAMENTAL LAW OF HUMAN LIFE.
The heat in the large third-class carriage, which had been standing in the burning sun all day, was so great that Nekhludoff did not go in, but stopped on the little platform behind the carriage which formed a passage to the next one. But there was not a breath of fresh air here either, and Nekhludoff breathed freely only when the train had passed the buildings and the draught blew across the platform.
"Yes, killed," he repeated to himself, the words he had used to his sister. And in his imagination in the midst of all other impressions there arose with wonderful clearness the beautiful face of the second dead convict, with the smile of the lips, the severe expression of the brows, and the small, firm ear below the shaved bluish skull.
And what seemed terrible was that he had been murdered, and no one knew who had murdered him. Yet he had been murdered. He was led out like all the rest of the prisoners by Maslennikoff's orders. Maslennikoff had probably given the order in the usual manner, had signed with his stupid flourish the paper with the printed heading, and most certainly would not consider himself guilty. Still less would the careful doctor who examined the convicts consider himself guilty. He had performed his duty accurately, and had separated the weak. How could he have foreseen this terrible heat, or the fact that they would start so late in the day and in such crowds? The prison inspector? But the inspector had only carried into execution the order that on a given day a certain number of exiles and convicts--men and women--had to be sent off. The convoy officer could not be guilty either, for his business was to receive a certain number of persons in a certain place, and to deliver up the same number. He conducted them in the usual manner, and could not foresee that two such strong men as those Nekhludoff saw would not be able to stand it and would die. No one is guilty, and yet the men have been murdered by these people who are not guilty of their murder.
"All this comes," Nekhludoff thought, "from the fact that all these people, governors, inspectors, police officers, and men, consider that there are circumstances in which human relations are not necessary between human beings. All these men, Maslennikoff, and the inspector, and the convoy officer, if they were not _governor, inspector, officer,_ would have considered twenty times before sending people in such heat in such a mass--would have stopped twenty times on the way, and, seeing that a man was growing weak, gasping for breath, would have led him into the shade, would have given him water and let him rest, and if an accident had still occurred they would have expressed pity. But they not only did not do it, but hindered others from doing it, because they considered not men and their duty towards them but only the office they themselves filled, and held what that office demanded of them to be above human relations. That's what it is," Nekhludoff went on in his thoughts. "If one acknowledges but for a single hour that anything can be more important than love for one's fellowmen, even in some one exceptional case, any crime can be committed without a feeling of guilt."
Nekhludoff was so engrossed by his thoughts that he did not notice how the weather changed. The sun was covered over by a low-hanging, ragged cloud. A compact, light grey cloud was rapidly coming from the west, and was already falling in heavy, driving rain on the fields and woods far in the distance. Moisture, coming from the cloud, mixed with the air. Now and then the cloud was rent by flashes of lightning, and peals of thunder mingled more and more often with the rattling of the train. The cloud came nearer and nearer, the rain-drops driven by the wind began to spot the platform and Nekhludoff's coat; and he stepped to the other side of the little platform, and, inhaling the fresh, moist air--filled with the smell of corn and wet earth that had long been waiting for rain--he stood looking at the gardens, the woods, the yellow rye fields, the green oatfields, the dark-green strips of potatoes in bloom, that glided past. Everything looked as if covered over with varnish--the green turned greener, the yellow yellower, the black blacker.
"More! more!" said Nekhludoff, gladdened by the sight of gardens and fields revived by the beneficent shower. The shower did not last long. Part of the cloud had come down in rain, part passed over, and the last fine drops fell straight on to the earth. The sun reappeared, everything began to glisten, and in the east--not very high above the horizon--appeared a bright rainbow, with the violet tint very distinct and broken only at one end.
"Why, what was I thinking about?" Nekhludoff asked himself when all these changes in nature were over, and the train ran into a cutting between two high banks.
"Oh! I was thinking that all those people (inspector, convoy men--all those in the service) are for the greater part kind people--cruel only because they are serving." He recalled Maslennikoff's indifference when he told him about what was being done in the prison, the inspector's severity, the cruelty of the convoy officer when he refused places on the carts to those who asked for them, and paid no attention to the fact that there was a woman in travail in the train. All these people were evidently invulnerable and impregnable to the simplest feelings of compassion only because they held offices. "As officials they were impermeable to the feelings of humanity, as this paved ground is impermeable to the rain." Thus thought Nekhludoff as he looked at the railway embankment paved with stones of different colours, down which the water was running in streams instead of soaking into the earth. "Perhaps it is necessary to pave the banks with stones, but it is sad to look at the ground, which might be yielding corn, grass, bushes, or trees in the same way as the ground visible up there is doing--deprived of vegetation, and so it is with men," thought Nekhludoff. "Perhaps these governors, inspectors, policemen, are needed, but it is terrible to see men deprived of the chief human attribute, that of love and sympathy for one another. The thing is," he continued, "that these people consider lawful what is not lawful, and do not consider the eternal, immutable law, written in the hearts of men by God, as law. That is why I feel so depressed when I am with these people. I am simply afraid of them, and really they are terrible, more terrible than robbers. A robber might, after all, feel pity, but they can feel no pity, they are inured against pity as these stones are against vegetation. That is what makes them terrible. It is said that the Pougatcheffs, the Razins [leaders of rebellions in Russia: Stonka Razin in the 17th and Pougatcheff in the 18th century] are terrible. These are a thousand times more terrible," he continued, in his thoughts. "If a psychological problem were set to find means of making men of our time--Christian, humane, simple, kind people--perform the most horrible crimes without feeling guilty, only one solution could be devised: to go on doing what is being done. It is only necessary that these people should he governors, inspectors, policemen; that they should be fully convinced that there is a kind of business, called government service, which allows men to treat other men as things, without human brotherly relations with them, and also that these people should be so linked together by this government service that the responsibility for the results of their actions should not fall on any one of them separately. Without these conditions, the terrible acts I witnessed to-day would be impossible in our times. It all lies in the fact that men think there are circumstances in which one may deal with human beings without love; and there are no such circumstances. One may deal with things without love. One may cut down trees, make bricks, hammer iron without love; but you cannot deal with men without it, just as one cannot deal with bees without being careful. If you deal carelessly with bees you will injure them, and will yourself be injured. And so with men. It cannot be otherwise, because natural love is the fundamental law of human life. It is true that a man cannot force another to love him, as he can force him to work for him; but it does not follow that a man may deal with men without love, especially to demand anything from them. If you feel no love, sit still," Nekhludoff thought; "occupy yourself with things, with yourself, with anything you like, only not with men. You can only eat without injuring yourself when you feel inclined to eat, so you can only deal with men usefully when you love. Only let yourself deal with a man without love, as I did yesterday with my brother-in-law, and there are no limits to the suffering you will bring on yourself, as all my life proves. Yes, yes, it is so," thought Nekhludoff; "it is good; yes, it is good," he repeated, enjoying the freshness after the torturing heat, and conscious of having attained to the fullest clearness on a question that had long occupied him.
三等车的大车厢被太阳晒了一整天，又挤满了人，闷热得叫人喘不过气来。聂赫留朵夫一直站在车尾的小平台上，没有回车厢。但连这里也呼吸不到新鲜空气。直到列车从周围房屋中开出，车厢里有了穿堂风，聂赫留朵夫才挺起胸膛，深深地吸了一口气。“是的，他们是被害死的，”他暗自重复了一遍对姐姐说过的话。他的头脑里今天充满了各种印象，此刻却特别生动地浮现出第二个死去的犯人那张漂亮的脸，以及他那含笑的嘴唇、严峻的前额、头皮剃得发青的头盖骨和头盖骨下不大的结实的耳朵。“最最可怕的是他被害死了，却没有人知道到底是谁把他害死的。但他确实被害死了。他也同别的犯人一样，是遵照马斯连尼科夫的命令被押解出来的。至于马斯连尼科夫呢，公事公办，在印好的公文纸上用他难看的花体字签上名，他当然不会认为自己应该负责任。那个专门检查犯人身体的监狱医生更不会认为自己该负责任。他认真执行自己的职责，把体弱的犯人剔出，绝没有料到天气会这么热，犯人被押解出来又那么迟，而且被迫那么紧紧地挤在一起。那么典狱长呢？……典狱长只不过执行命令，在某一天把多少男女苦役犯和流放犯送上路罢了。押解官同样没有责任，因为他的职责只是根据名册点收若干犯人，然后到某地再把他们点交出去。他照例根据规定把那批犯人押解上路，可怎么也没有料到，象聂赫留朵夫看到的那两个身强力壮的人，竟会支持不住而死去。谁也没有责任，可是人却给活活害死，而且归根到底是被那些对这些人的死毫无责任的人害死的。
“所以会有这样的事，”聂赫留朵夫想，“就因为所有这些人——省长、典狱长、警官、警察——都认为世界上有这样一种制度，根据这种制度，人与人之间无须维持正常的关系。说实话，所有这些人，马斯连尼科夫也好，典狱长也好，押解官也好，要是他们不做省长、典狱长和军官，就会反复思考二十次：这样炎热的天气叫人挤在一起上路，行吗？即使上路，中途也会休息二十次。要是看见有人体力不支，呼吸急促，也会把他从队伍里带出来，让他到阴凉的地方喝点水，休息一下。如果出了不幸的事，也会对人表示同情。他们所以没有这样做，并且不让别人这样做，无非因为他们没有把这些人当作人看待，也没有看到他们对这些人应负的责任。他们总是把官职和规章制度看得高于人与人之间的关系和人对人的义务。问题的症结就在这里，”聂赫留朵夫想。“只要承认天下还有比爱人之心更重要的东西，哪怕只承认一小时，或者只在某一特殊场合承认，那就没有一种损人的罪行干不出来，而在干的时候还不认为自己是在犯罪。”
聂赫留朵夫沉思着，连天气变了都没有注意到。太阳已被前方低垂的云朵遮住，从西方地平线那儿涌来一大片浓密的浅灰色雨云。远处田野和树林上空已经下着倾斜的大雨。雨云送来湿润的空气。闪电偶尔划破灰云，滚滚的雷鸣同列车越来越急促的隆隆声交响成一片。雨云越来越近，斜雨开始打着车尾的小平台，也打着聂赫留朵夫的薄大衣。他走到小平台的另一边，吸着湿润清凉的空气和久旱待雨的土地发出的庄稼味，望着眼前掠过的果园、树林、开始发黄的黑麦地、依旧碧绿的燕麦地和种着正在开花的深绿色土豆的黑色田畦。大地万物似乎都涂了一层清漆，绿的更绿，黄的更黄，黑的更黑了。
“再下，再下！”聂赫留朵夫望着好雨下生意盎然的田野、果园和菜园，不禁快乐地说。
大雨下了没有多久。雨云一部分变成雨水落下来，一部分飘走了。此刻只剩下暴雨后残留下来的蒙蒙细雨，垂直地落到湿漉漉的地面上。太阳又露了出来，大地万物又闪闪发亮。在东方地平线那儿，出现了一道长虹，位置不高，色彩鲜艳，紫色特浓，但一端却模糊不清。
“哦，我刚才在想什么呀？”聂赫留朵夫想，这时自然界的种种变化结束了，火车已驶入一道高坡夹峙的山沟。“是啊，我在想，所有那些人，典狱长也好，押解官也好，其他官员也好，原来都是温和善良的，他们之所以变得凶恶，就因为他们做了官。”
他想起他讲到监狱里种种情景时马斯连尼科夫那种冷漠的表情，想起典狱长的严厉和押解官的残酷，想起押解官不准病弱的犯人搭大车，也不管临产的女犯在火车上痛苦哀号。
“这些人个个都是铁石心肠，对别人的苦难漠不关心，无非因为他们做了官。他们一旦做了官，心里就渗不进爱人的感情，就象石砌的地面渗不进雨水一样，”聂赫留朵夫瞧着山沟两旁杂色石头砌成的斜坡想。他看见雨水没有渗进地里去，却汇成一道道水流淌下来。“也许山沟两旁的斜坡非用石头砌不可，但这些土地本来可以象坡顶上土地那样，生长庄稼、青草、灌木、树林，现在却寸草不生。这景象看着真叫人痛心。人也是这样，”聂赫留朵夫想，“那些省长啦，典狱长啦，警察啦，也许都非有不可，但看到有人丧失了人的主要本性，也就是人与人之间的友爱和怜悯，那真是可怕！”
“问题的症结在于，”聂赫留朵夫想，“那些人把不成其为法律的东西当作法律，却不承认上帝亲自铭刻在人们心里的永恒不变的律法才是法律。正因为这样，我跟那些人很难相处，”聂赫留朵夫想。“我简直怕他们。他们确实可怕。比强盗更可怕。强盗还有恻隐之心，那些人却没有恻隐之心。他们同恻隐之心绝了缘，就象这些石头同花草树木绝了缘一样。他们可怕就可怕在这里。据说，普加乔夫、拉辛①之类的人很可怕。其实，他们比普加乔夫、拉辛可怕一千倍，”他继续想。“如果有人提出一个心理学问题：怎样才能使我们这个时代的人，基督徒、讲人道的人、一般善良的人，干出罪孽深重的事而又不觉得自己在犯罪？那么，答案只有一个：就是必须维持现有秩序，必须让那些人当省长、典狱长、军官和警察。也就是说，第一，要让他们相信，世界上有一种工作，叫做国家公职，从事这种工作可以把人当作物品看待，不需要人与人之间的手足情谊；第二，要那些国家公职人员结成一帮，这样不论他们对待人的后果怎样，都无须由某一个人单独承担责任。没有这些条件，就不会干出象我今天所看到的那种可怕的事来。问题的症结在于，人们认为世界上有一种规矩，根据这种规矩人对待人不需要有爱心，但这样的规矩其实是没有的。人对待东西可以没有爱心，砍树也罢，造砖也罢，打铁也罢，都不需要爱心，但人对待人却不能没有爱心，就象对待蜜蜂不能不多加小心一样。这是由蜜蜂的本性决定的。如果你对待蜜蜂不多加小心，那你就会既伤害蜜蜂，也伤害自己。对待人也是这样。而且不能不这样，因为人与人之间的友爱是人类生活的基本准则。的确，人不能象强迫自己工作那样强迫自己去爱，但也不能因此得出结论说，对待人可以没有爱心，特别是对人有所求的时候。如果你对人没有爱心，那你还是安分守己地待着，”聂赫留朵夫对自己说，“你就自己顾自己，干干活，就是不要去跟人打交道。只有肚子饿的时候，吃东西才有益无害，同样，只有当你有爱心的时候，去同人打交道才会有益无害。只要你容忍自己不带爱心去对待人，就象昨天对待姐夫那样，那么，今天亲眼目睹的种种待人的残酷行为就会泛滥成灾，我这辈子亲身经历过的那种痛苦，也将无穷无尽。是啊，是啊，就是这么一回事，”聂赫留朵夫想。“这真是太好了，太好了！”他对自己反复说，感到双重的快乐：一方面是由于酷热之后天气凉快下来，另一方面是由于长期盘踞在心头的疑问忽然得到了澄清。
--------
①俄国十七世纪和十八世纪农民起义领袖。
Part 2 Chapter 41
TARAS'S STORY.
The carriage in which Nekhludoff had taken his place was half filled with people. There were in it servants, working men, factory hands, butchers, Jews, shopmen, workmen's wives, a soldier, two ladies, a young one and an old one with bracelets on her arm, and a severe-looking gentleman with a cockade on his black cap. All these people were sitting quietly; the bustle of taking their places was long over; some sat cracking and eating sunflower seeds, some smoking, some talking.
Taras sat, looking very happy, opposite the door, keeping a place for Nekhludoff, and carrying on an animated conversation with a man in a cloth coat who sat opposite to him, and who was, as Nekhludoff afterwards found out, a gardener going to a new situation. Before reaching the place where Taras sat Nekhludoff stopped between the seats near a reverend-looking old man with a white beard and nankeen coat, who was talking with a young woman in peasant dress. A little girl of about seven, dressed in a new peasant costume, sat, her little legs dangling above the floor, by the side of the woman, and kept cracking seeds.
The old man turned round, and, seeing Nekhludoff, he moved the lappets of his coat off the varnished seat next to him, and said, in a friendly manner:
"Please, here's a seat."
Nekhludoff thanked him, and took the seat. As soon as he was seated the woman continued the interrupted conversation.
She was returning to her village, and related how her husband, whom she had been visiting, had received her in town.
"I was there during the carnival, and now, by the Lord's help, I've been again," she said. "Then, God willing, at Christmas I'll go again."
"That's right," said the old man, with a look at Nekhludoff, "it's the best way to go and see him, else a young man can easily go to the bad, living in a town."
"Oh, no, sir, mine is not such a man. No nonsense of any kind about him; his life is as good as a young maiden's. The money he earns he sends home all to a copeck. And, as to our girl here, he was so glad to see her, there are no words for it," said the woman, and smiled.
The little girl, who sat cracking her seeds and spitting out the shells, listened to her mother's words, and, as if to confirm them, looked up with calm, intelligent eyes into Nekhludoff's and the old man's faces.
"Well, if he's good, that's better still," said the old man. "And none of that sort of thing?" he added, with a look at a couple, evidently factory hands, who sat at the other side of the carriage. The husband, with his head thrown back, was pouring vodka down his throat out of a bottle, and the wife sat holding a bag, out of which they had taken the bottle, and watched him intently.
"No, mine neither drinks nor smokes," said the woman who was conversing with the old man, glad of the opportunity of praising her husband once more. "No, sir, the earth does not hold many such." And, turning to Nekhludoff, she added, "That's the sort of man he is."
"What could be better," said the old man, looking at the factory worker, who had had his drink and had passed the bottle to his wife. The wife laughed, shook her head, and also raised the bottle to her lips.
Noticing Nekhludoff's and the old man's look directed towards them, the factory worker addressed the former.
"What is it, sir? That we are drinking? Ah, no one sees how we work, but every one sees how we drink. I have earned it, and I am drinking and treating my wife, and no one else."
"Yes, yes," said Nekhludoff, not knowing what to say.
"True, sir. My wife is a steady woman. I am satisfied with my wife, because she can feel for me. Is it right what I'm saying, Mavra?"
"There you are, take it, I don't want any more," said the wife, returning the bottle to him. "And what are you jawing for like that?" she added.
"There now! She's good--that good; and suddenly she'll begin squeaking like a wheel that's not greased. Mavra, is it right what I'm saying?"
Mavra laughed and moved her hand with a tipsy gesture.
"Oh, my, he's at it again."
"There now, she's that good--that good; but let her get her tail over the reins, and you can't think what she'll be up to. . . . Is it right what I'm saying? You must excuse me, sir, I've had a drop! What's to be done?" said the factory worker, and, preparing to go to sleep, put his head in his wife's lap.
Nekhludoff sat a while with the old man, who told him all about himself. The old man was a stove builder, who had been working for 53 years, and had built so many stoves that he had lost count, and now he wanted to rest, but had no time. He had been to town and found employment for the young ones, and was now going to the country to see the people at home. After hearing the old man's story, Nekhludoff went to the place that Taras was keeping for him.
"It's all right, sir; sit down; we'll put the bag here," said the gardener, who sat opposite Taras, in a friendly tone, looking up into Nekhludoff's face.
"Rather a tight fit, but no matter since we are friends," said Taras, smiling, and lifting the bag, which weighed more than five stone, as if it were a feather, he carried it across to the window.
"Plenty of room; besides, we might stand up a bit; and even under the seat it's as comfortable as you could wish. What's the good of humbugging?" he said, beaming with friendliness and kindness.
Taras spoke of himself as being unable to utter a word when quite sober; but drink, he said, helped him to find the right words, and then he could express everything. And in reality, when he was sober Taras kept silent; but when he had been drinking, which happened rarely and only on special occasions, he became very pleasantly talkative. Then he spoke a great deal, spoke well and very simply and truthfully, and especially with great kindliness, which shone in his gentle, blue eyes and in the friendly smile that never left his lips. He was in such a state to-day. Nekhludoff's approach interrupted the conversation; but when he had put the bag in its place, Taras sat down again, and with his strong hands folded in his lap, and looking straight into the gardener's face, continued his story. He was telling his new acquaintance about his wife and giving every detail: what she was being sent to Siberia for, and why he was now following her. Nekhludoff had never heard a detailed account of this affair, and so he listened with interest. When he came up, the story had reached the point when the attempt to poison was already an accomplished fact, and the family had discovered that it was Theodosia's doing.
"It's about my troubles that I'm talking," said Taras, addressing Nekhludoff with cordial friendliness. "I have chanced to come across such a hearty man, and we've got into conversation, and I'm telling him all."
"I see," said Nekhludoff.
"Well, then in this way, my friend, the business became known. Mother, she takes that cake. 'I'm going,' says she, 'to the police officer.' My father is a just old man. 'Wait, wife,' says he, 'the little woman is a mere child, and did not herself know what she was doing. We must have pity. She may come to her senses.' But, dear me, mother would not hear of it. 'While we keep her here,' she says, 'she may destroy us all like cockroaches.' Well, friend, so she goes off for the police officer. He bounces in upon us at once. Calls for witnesses."
"Well, and you?" asked the gardener.
"Well, I, you see, friend, roll about with the pain in my stomach, and vomit. All my inside is turned inside out; I can't even speak. Well, so father he goes and harnesses the mare, and puts Theodosia into the cart, and is off to the police-station, and then to the magistrate's. And she, you know, just as she had done from the first, so also there, confesses all to the magistrate--where she got the arsenic, and how she kneaded the cake. 'Why did you do it?' says he. 'Why,' says she, 'because he's hateful to me. I prefer Siberia to a life with him.' That's me," and Taras smiled.
"Well, so she confessed all. Then, naturally--the prison, and father returns alone. And harvest time just coming, and mother the only woman at home, and she no longer strong. So we think what we are to do. Could we not bail her out? So father went to see an official. No go. Then another. I think he went to five of them, and we thought of giving it up. Then we happened to come across a clerk--such an artful one as you don't often find. 'You give me five roubles, and I'll get her out,' says he. He agreed to do it for three. Well, and what do you think, friend? I went and pawned the linen she herself had woven, and gave him the money. As soon as he had written that paper," drawled out Taras, just as if he were speaking of a shot being fired, "we succeeded at once. I went to fetch her myself. Well, friend, so I got to town, put up the mare, took the paper, and went to the prison. 'What do you want?' 'This is what I want,' say I, 'you've got my wife here in prison.' 'And have you got a paper?' I gave him the paper. He gave it a look. 'Wait,' says he. So I sat down on a bench. It was already past noon by the sun. An official comes out. 'You are Vargoushoff?' 'I am.' 'Well, you may take her.' The gates opened, and they led her out in her own clothes quite all right. 'Well, come along. Have you come on foot?' 'No, I have the horse here.' So I went and paid the ostler, and harnessed, put in all the hay that was left, and covered it with sacking for her to sit on. She got in and wrapped her shawl round her, and off we drove. She says nothing and I say nothing. Just as we were coming up to the house she says, 'And how's mother; is she alive?' 'Yes, she's alive.' 'And father; is he alive? 'Yes, he is.' 'Forgive me, Taras,' she says, 'for my folly. I did not myself know what I was doing.' So I say, 'Words won't mend matters. I have forgiven you long ago,' and I said no more. We got home, and she just fell at mother's feet. Mother says, 'The Lord will forgive you.' And father said, 'How d'you do?' and 'What's past is past. Live as best you can. Now,' says he, 'is not the time for all that; there's the harvest to be gathered in down at Skorodino,' he says. 'Down on the manured acre, by the Lord's help, the ground has borne such rye that the sickle can't tackle it. It's all interwoven and heavy, and has sunk beneath its weight; that must be reaped. You and Taras had better go and see to it to-morrow.' Well, friend, from that moment she took to the work and worked so that every one wondered. At that time we rented three desiatins, and by God's help we had a wonderful crop both of oats and rye. I mow and she binds the sheaves, and sometimes we both of us reap. I am good at work and not afraid of it, but she's better still at whatever she takes up. She's a smart woman, young, and full of life; and as to work, friend, she'd grown that eager that I had to stop her. We get home, our fingers swollen, our arms aching, and she, instead of resting, rushes off to the barn to make binders for the sheaves for next day. Such a change!"
"Well, and to you? Was she kinder, now?" asked the gardener.
"That's beyond question. She clings to me as if we were one soul. Whatever I think she understands. Even mother, angry as she was, could not help saying: 'It's as if our Theodosia had been transformed; she's quite a different woman now!' We were once going to cart the sheaves with two carts. She and I were in the first, and I say, 'How could you think of doing that, Theodosia?' and she says, 'How could I think of it? just so, I did not wish to live with you. I thought I'd rather die than live with you!' I say, 'And now?' and she says, 'Now you're in my heart!'" Taras stopped, and smiled joyfully, shook his head as if surprised. "Hardly had we got the harvest home when I went to soak the hemp, and when I got home there was a summons, she must go to be tried, and we had forgotten all about the matter that she was to be tried for."
"It can only be the evil one," said the gardener. "Could any man of himself think of destroying a living soul? We had a fellow once--" and the gardener was about to commence his tale when the train began to stop.
"It seems we are coming to a station," he said. "I'll go and have a drink."
The conversation stopped, and Nekhludoff followed the gardener out of the carriage onto the wet platform of the station.
聂赫留朵夫所乘的那节车厢只有半车旅客。其中有仆役、工匠、工厂工人、肉店老板、犹太人、店员、妇女、工人的妻子，还有一个士兵，两个贵夫人，其中一个年轻，另一个上了年纪，裸露的手臂上戴着几只手镯。另外还有一个脸色严峻的老爷，头戴黑制帽，帽子上有个帽徽。这些人都已找到了座位，怡然自得地坐着，有的在嗑葵花子，有的在吸烟，有的兴致勃勃地同邻座闲聊。
塔拉斯得意扬扬地坐在过道右边的长椅上，给聂赫留朵夫留着一个座位。他兴致勃勃地跟对面一个乘客谈着话。那人敞着乡下的粗呢上装，肌肉发达。聂赫留朵夫后来知道他是个花匠，正乘车到外地去工作。聂赫留朵夫还没有走到塔拉斯跟前，就在一个神态庄重的老头儿旁边站住。那老人留着雪白的大胡子，身穿腰部打褶的土布长袍，正在同一个乡下装束的年轻女人交谈。这女人旁边坐着一个七岁光景的小姑娘。小姑娘身穿一件崭新的无袖长衫，淡得近乎白色的头发扎成一根辫子，她的脚离地很远，嘴里不停地嗑着葵花子。老人回过头来瞧了聂赫留朵夫一眼，掖起长袍前摆，在磨得发亮的长椅上腾出一个位子，亲切地说：
“您请坐吧。”
聂赫留朵夫道了谢，在指定的位子上坐下。聂赫留朵夫刚坐下，那女人就继续讲她的事。她讲到她丈夫在城里怎样招待她，现在她回乡下去。
“上次谢肉节①，托上帝的福，去过一次。这会儿又去了一次，”她说，“到圣诞节，求上帝保佑，还能再去一次。”
“这是好事，”老人瞅着聂赫留朵夫，说，“你得常去看看他，要不然年轻人单独住在城里，容易变坏。”
--------
①基督教节日，一般在大斋前三天举行。
“不，老大爷，我们当家的可不是那种人。他从来不做蠢事，简直象个大姑娘。挣到的钱全部寄回家，自己一个子儿也不留。他挺喜欢这丫头，别提有多喜欢了，”女人笑眯眯地说。
小姑娘一面吐着葵花子壳，一面听母亲说话，仿佛在证实母亲的话。她那双聪明文静的眼睛瞧瞧老人的脸，又瞧瞧聂赫留朵夫的脸。
“看来是个聪明人，再好也没有了，”老人说。“那么，他不来这玩意儿吗？”他补了一句，用眼睛示意坐在过道另一边的一对夫妇。他们大概都是厂里的工人。
做丈夫的把一瓶伏特加的瓶口对住嘴，仰起头，喝着酒；
做妻子的拿着装酒瓶的袋子，眼睛盯住丈夫。
“不，我们当家的不喝酒，也不抽烟，”同老人谈话的那个女人说，抓住机会再次夸奖丈夫。“象他那样的人，老大爷，可以说天下少有。喏，他就是这样的人，”她又转过身来对聂赫留朵夫说。
“那再好也没有了，”老头儿瞧了瞧喝酒的工人，又说。
那工人凑着酒瓶喝了好几口，就把酒瓶递给妻子。妻子接过酒瓶，笑着摇摇头，也把瓶口对准自己的嘴。工人发觉聂赫留朵夫和老头儿瞧着他，就回过头来对他们说：
“怎么了，老爷？瞧我们喝酒吗？我们干活，谁也没有看见；如今一喝酒，大家都看见了。我干活挣了钱，自己喝一点儿，也让老婆喝一点儿。没有别的了。”
“是啊，是啊，”聂赫留朵夫说，不知该怎样回答才好。
“我说的对不对，老爷？我老婆是个稳重的女人！我对她很满意，因为她会疼我。我说得对吗，玛芙拉？”
“喏，拿去吧。我不想再喝了，”妻子把酒瓶递给他说。
“你在罗唆什么呀？”她添了一句。
“瞧，她就是这样的，”工人接着说，“她一会儿挺好，一会儿又象没上过油的大车，吱吱嘎嘎地闹个不停。玛芙拉，我说得对吗？”
玛芙拉一面笑，一面带着酒意挥了挥手。
“嗐，他又瞎扯起来……”
“嗯，她就是这样的。好是好，可只是一时的。一旦发起牛脾气来，什么事都干得出……我说的可是实话。老爷，您可得包涵着点。我喝了点酒，嗯，可是有什么办法……”工人说着躺下来睡觉，把头枕在笑盈盈的妻子的膝盖上。
聂赫留朵夫又跟老头儿一起坐了一阵。老头儿讲到他的身世，说他是个砌炉匠，干了五十三年活，这辈子砌的炉子数也数不清，想休息一下，可总是没有工夫。这回他在城里，给孩子们找了工作，现在回乡去看看家里人。聂赫留朵夫听完老头儿的话，站起来，往塔拉斯给他留的座位那边走去。
“哦，老爷，您坐。我们把袋子挪到这儿来，”坐在塔拉斯对面的花匠抬起头来瞅了瞅聂赫留朵夫的脸，亲切地说。
“不怕受挤，就怕受气，”塔拉斯笑嘻嘻地用唱歌般声音说，然后伸出两条强壮的胳膊把两普特重的袋子象鸿毛似地轻轻举起来，搬到窗口。“地方有的是，站站也可以，钻到椅子底下去也行。这儿可是太平无事，没有人吵架！”他满面笑容，和蔼可亲地说。
塔拉斯讲到他自己时说，他不喝酒就没有话说；一喝酒，话就可以滔滔不绝地说个没完。的确，塔拉斯清醒的时候总是沉默寡言，可是喝了点酒——这在他是很难得的，只有逢到特殊情况时才喝，——就特别喜欢说话。他一开口，总是讲得很多，很有意思，而且非常朴素，非常真诚，尤其是非常亲切，他那双善良的浅蓝色眼睛和殷勤含笑的嘴唇总是洋溢着亲切的情意。
今天他就处在这样的状态。聂赫留朵夫走过来，他暂时住了口。但他把袋子放好后，就照原来那样坐下，把两只经常劳动的有力的手放在膝盖上，直瞧着花匠的眼睛，继续讲他的事。他向这位新朋友详详细细地讲他妻子被判刑的始末，讲她为什么被流放，他现在为什么跟她一起到西伯利亚去。
聂赫留朵夫从来没有听过这事的前后经过，因此全神贯注地听着。他听的时候，塔拉斯刚讲到下毒的事已发生，家里人都知道那是费多霞干的。
“我这是在讲我的伤心事，”塔拉斯和蔼可亲地对聂赫留朵夫说。“碰到这样一位热心朋友，我们就攀谈起来，我也就讲讲我的事。”
“好哇，好哇，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“嗯，大哥，这件事就这样暴露了。我妈当时拿着那块饼说：
‘我去找警察。’我爹是个通情达理的老头儿。他说：‘慢着，老太婆，这小娘们还是个娃娃，她自己也不知道干的是什么，咱们得原谅她。说不定她会明白过来的。’可是有什么用，我妈一句话也听不进去。她说：‘要是咱们把她留下，她就会把咱们象蟑螂那样统统毒死的。’大哥，她说完就跑去找警察，警察一下子冲到我们家里……一下子就把证人都传了去。”
“那么，你当时怎么样呢？”花匠问。
“我吗，大哥，肚子痛得直打滚，嘴里吐个不停，吐得五脏六腑都翻过来，一句话也说不出。我爹马上套好车，叫费多霞坐上去，就赶到警察局，又从警察局到法官那儿。她呢，大哥，一开头就全部认了罪，后来又向法官一五一十招供了。她从什么地方弄到砒霜，怎样把它揉进饼里。法官问她：‘你为什么要干这样的事？’她回答说：‘因为我讨厌他呗。我情愿到西伯利亚去，也不愿跟他一块儿过。’她这是说不愿跟我一块儿过，”塔拉斯笑着说。“她就这样完全认了罪。不消说，她被关进牢里。我爹一个人回来了。这时正好是农忙时节，我们家的婆娘只我妈一个，她又没有力气。我们合计了一下，该怎么办，能不能取个保把她保出来。我爹去找一个长官，不成，又去找一个，还是不成。他一口气找了总有五个长官。我们打算不再奔走，不料碰到了一个人，是官府里的一名小官。那家伙可机灵了，真是天下少见。他说：‘给我五个卢布，我就把她保出来。’我爹同他讲价钱，结果讲定三个卢布。好吧，大哥，我就把她织的土布押出去，把钱给了他。他拿起笔来这么嚓嚓一写，”塔拉斯拖长音说，仿佛讲到开枪似的，“一下子就写好了。我当时已经起床，就亲自驾车去接她。大哥，我这就来到城里。我把我那匹母马拴在客店里，拿起公事，一口气走到监狱。他们问我：‘你有什么事？’我就一五一十地说了一遍，说我老婆关在你们这里。他们问我：‘你有没有公事？’我就马上把公事递给他。他看了一下，说：‘你等一等。’我就在一条长凳上坐下来。太阳已经过头顶了。有个长官走出来问：‘你就是瓦尔古肖夫吗？’我说：‘我就是。’他说：‘好，你把她领回去吧。’他们立刻把牢门打开。她穿着自己的衣服，整整齐齐的，被押了出来，我就说：‘行了，咱们走吧。’她却问我说：‘你难道是走来的吗？’我说：‘不，我是赶车来的。’我们一起走到客店，算清了帐，把马套上车，把马吃剩下来的干草铺在车上，上面再盖一块麻布。我老婆坐到车上，扎上头巾。我们就坐车回家。她一路上不开口，我也不作声。直到快到家了，她才问：‘那么，妈没事吧？’我说：‘没事。’她又问：‘那么，爹没事吧？’我说：‘没事。’她对我说：‘塔拉斯，我干了傻事，你原谅我吧！我自己也说不出，怎么会干出这样的事来。’我就说：‘还说这些干什么，我早就原谅你了。’我也就不再说什么。我们一回到家里，她就在我妈面前下了跪。我妈说：‘去求上帝宽恕吧！’我爹跟她打过招呼说：‘干吗再提那些旧事。好好过日子吧。眼下也没有工夫说那些，该下地收庄稼了。在斯科罗德诺耶那里，那块上过肥的黑麦地，上帝保佑，长势可好了，镰刀都插不进去，麦穗同麦穗纠结在一起，都倒在地里。得收割了。明天你就跟塔拉斯一起去割吧。’大哥，她就立刻动手干活。她干得可卖力了，简直叫人吃惊。当时我们家租了三亩地，上帝保佑，黑麦也罢，燕麦也罢，都是少见的好收成。我割麦，她打捆，要不我们俩就一起割。我干活利索，干什么都错不了。她呢，不论干什么活，比我还利索。我老婆年纪轻，手脚灵活，浑身是劲。大哥，她干活简直不要命，我只好劝她停一停。我们干完活回家，手指头都肿了，胳膊酸痛，该歇一会儿才是，可是她晚饭也不吃，就跑到仓库里，去打第二天用的草绳。她可真是变了样！”
“那么，她跟你亲热了吗？”花匠问。
“那还用说，她跟我可真是太贴心了。我心里想点什么，她都清楚。我妈对她原是一肚子气，可连她也说：‘我们的费多霞好象让人掉了包，都变了个人了。’有一次我们俩赶两辆车去装麦捆，我跟她一起坐前面那辆车。我就问她：‘费多霞，当初你怎么会干出那种事来？’她回答说：‘我怎么会干出那种事来？就是不愿跟你一块儿过。我想，我情愿死，也不愿跟你一起过。’我就说：‘那么现在呢？’她说：‘现在吗，现在你可变成我的心上人了。’”塔拉斯停了停，现出快乐的笑容，困惑地摇摇头。“我们从地里收割回来，把大麻泡在水里，刚回到家，”他沉默了一下，接下去说，“没想到，传票来了，要开庭审判。可我们已经忘记为什么要开庭审判。”
“这准是鬼附上身了，不会是别的，”花匠说，“难道一个人自己会无缘无故去害死人吗？对了，我们那儿有过这样一个人……”花匠刚要讲故事，可是火车停了下来。
“准是到站了，”他说，”最好下去喝点什么。”
谈话到此中断。聂赫留朵夫跟着花匠走出车厢，来到湿漉漉的木板站台上。
Part 2 Chapter 42
LE VRAI GRAND MONDE.
Before Nekhludoff got out he had noticed in the station yard several elegant equipages, some with three, some with four, well-fed horses, with tinkling bells on their harness. When he stepped out on the wet, dark-coloured boards of the platform, he saw a group of people in front of the first-class carriage, among whom were conspicuous a stout lady with costly feathers on her hat, and a waterproof, and a tall, thin-legged young man in a cycling suit. The young man had by his side an enormous, well-fed dog, with a valuable collar. Behind them stood footmen, holding wraps and umbrellas, and a coachman, who had also come to meet the train.
On the whole of the group, from the fat lady down to the coachman who stood holding up his long coat, there lay the stamp of wealth and quiet self-assurance. A curious and servile crowd rapidly gathered round this group--the station-master, in his red cap, a gendarme, a thin young lady in a Russian costume, with beads round her neck, who made a point of seeing the trains come in all through the summer, a telegraph clerk, and passengers, men and women.
In the young man with the dog Nekhludoff recognised young Korchagin, a gymnasium student. The fat lady was the Princess's sister, to whose estate the Korchagins were now moving. The guard, with his gold cord and shiny top-boots, opened the carriage door and stood holding it as a sign of deference, while Philip and a porter with a white apron carefully carried out the long-faced Princess in her folding chair. The sisters greeted each other, and French sentences began flying about. Would the Princess go in a closed or an open carriage? At last the procession started towards the exit, the lady's maid, with her curly fringe, parasol and leather case in the rear.
Nekhludoff not wishing to meet them and to have to take leave over again, stopped before he got to the door, waiting for the procession to pass.
The Princess, her son, Missy, the doctor, and the maid went out first, the old Prince and his sister-in-law remained behind. Nekhludoff was too far to catch anything but a few disconnected French sentences of their conversation One of the sentences uttered by the Prince, as it often happens, for some unaccountable reason remained in his memory with all its intonations and the sound of the voice.
"_Oh, il est du vrai grand monde, du vrai grand monde_," said the Prince in his loud, self-assured tone as he went out of the station with his sister-in-law, accompanied by the respectful guards and porters.
At this moment from behind the corner of the station suddenly appeared a crowd of workmen in bark shoes, wearing sheepskin coats and carrying bags on their backs. The workmen went up to the nearest carriage with soft yet determined steps, and were about to get in, but were at once driven away by a guard. Without stopping, the workmen passed on, hurrying and jostling one another, to the next carriage and began getting in, catching their bags against the corners and door of the carriage, but another guard caught sight of them from the door of the station, and shouted at them severely. The workmen, who had already got in, hurried out again and went on, with the same soft and firm steps, still further towards Nekhludoff's carriage. A guard was again going to stop them, but Nekhludoff said there was plenty of room inside, and that they had better get in. They obeyed and got in, followed by Nekhludoff.
The workmen were about to take their seats, when the gentleman with the cockade and the two ladies, looking at this attempt to settle in their carriage as a personal insult to themselves, indignantly protested and wanted to turn them out. The workmen--there were 20 of them, old men and quite young ones, all of them wearied, sunburnt, with haggard faces--began at once to move on through the carriage, catching the seats, the walls, and the doors with their bags. They evidently felt they had offended in some way, and seemed ready to go on indefinitely wherever they were ordered to go.
"Where are you pushing to, you fiends? Sit down here," shouted another guard they met.
"Voild encore des nouvelles," exclaimed the younger of the two ladies, quite convinced that she would attract Nekhludoff's notice by her good French.
The other lady with the bracelets kept sniffing and making faces, and remarked something about how pleasant it was to sit with smelly peasants.
The workmen, who felt the joy and calm experienced by people who have escaped some kind of danger, threw off their heavy bags with a movement of their shoulders and stowed them away under the seats.
The gardener had left his own seat to talk with Taras, and now went back, so that there were two unoccupied seats opposite and one next to Taras. Three of the workmen took these seats, but when Nekhludoff came up to them, in his gentleman's clothing, they got so confused that they rose to go away, but Nekhludoff asked them to stay, and himself sat down on the arm of the seat, by the passage down the middle of the carriage.
One of the workmen, a man of about 50, exchanged a surprised and even frightened look with a young man. That Nekhludoff, instead of scolding and driving them away, as was natural to a gentleman, should give up his seat to them, astonished and perplexed them. They even feared that this might have some evil result for them.
However, they soon noticed that there was no underlying plot when they heard Nekhludoff talking quite simply with Taras, and they grew quiet and told one of the lads to sit down on his bag and give his seat to Nekhludoff. At first the elderly workman who sat opposite Nekhludoff shrank and drew back his legs for fear of touching the gentleman, but after a while he grew quite friendly, and in talking to him and Taras even slapped Nekhludoff on the knee when he wanted to draw special attention to what he was saying.
He told them all about his position and his work in the peat bogs, whence he was now returning home. He had been working there for two and a half months, and was bringing home his wages, which only came to 10 roubles, since part had been paid beforehand when he was hired. They worked, as he explained, up to their knees in water from sunrise to sunset, with two hours' interval for dinner.
"Those who are not used to it find it hard, of course," he said; "but when one's hardened it doesn't matter, if only the food is right. At first the food was bad. Later the people complained, and they got good food, and it was easy to work."
Then he told them how, during 28 years he went out to work, and sent all his earnings home. First to his father, then to his eldest brother, and now to his nephew, who was at the head of the household. On himself he spent only two or three roubles of the 50 or 60 he earned a year, just for luxuries--tobacco and matches.
"I'm a sinner, when tired I even drink a little vodka sometimes," he added, with a guilty smile.
Then he told them how the women did the work at home, and how the contractor had treated them to half a pail of vodka before they started to-day, how one of them had died, and another was returning home ill. The sick workman he was talking about was in a corner of the same carriage. He was a young lad, with a pale, sallow face and bluish lips. He was evidently tormented by intermittent fever. Nekhludoff went up to him, but the lad looked up with such a severe and suffering expression that Nekhludoff did not care to bother him with questions, but advised the elder man to give him quinine, and wrote down the name of the medicine. He wished to give him some money, but the old workman said he would pay for it himself.
"Well, much as I have travelled, I have never met such a gentleman before. Instead of punching your head, he actually gives up his place to you," said the old man to Taras. "It seems there are all sorts of gentlefolk, too."
"Yes, this is quite a new and different world," thought Nekhludoff, looking at these spare, sinewy, limbs, coarse, home-made garments, and sunburnt, kindly, though weary-looking faces, and feeling himself surrounded on all sides with new people and the serious interests, joys, and sufferings of a life of labour.
"Here is_ le vrai grand monde_," thought Nekhludoff, remembering the words of Prince Korchagin and all that idle, luxurious world to which the Korchagins belonged, with their petty, mean interests. And he felt the joy of a traveller on discovering a new, unknown, and beautiful world.
聂赫留朵夫还没有走出车厢，就看见车站广场上停着几辆豪华的马车，都套有三、四匹膘肥体壮的骏马，马脖子上挂着丁当作响的小铃铛。他走到被雨淋得潮湿发黑的站台上，一眼就看见头等车厢旁站着一伙人。其中最引人注目的是一个又高又胖的太太，头戴插有珍贵羽毛的帽子，身穿雨衣；再有一个高个子青年，两腿细长，穿一身自行车装，手里牵着一头脖子上套有贵重颈圈的肥壮大狗。他们后面站着几个仆人，手拿雨衣雨伞，还有一个马车夫，都是来接客的。这一伙人，从胖太太起到手提长袍前摆的马车夫止，个个都显得优裕富足，怡然自得。在这伙人四周顿时围了一批好奇成性、拜金成癖的人，其中包括戴红制帽的站长、一个宪兵、一个穿俄罗斯民族服装、颈戴项链、夏天里每逢有火车到必定赶来迎接的瘦姑娘、电报员和几个男女乘客。
聂赫留朵夫认出那个牵狗的青年就是在念中学的柯察金家少爷。那位胖太太就是公爵夫人的姐姐——柯察金一家就是搬到她的庄园来住的。列车长身穿金绦闪亮的制服，脚登擦得锃亮的皮靴，拉开车厢门，并且为了表示敬意，一直拉住那门，好让菲利浦和系白围裙的脚夫把马脸的公爵夫人坐着的圈椅小心抬下车来。两姐妹相互问好，还听到他们用法语商量，公爵夫人坐轿车还是篷车。于是队伍就以手拿阳伞和帽盒的鬈发侍女殿后，向车站出口处走去。
聂赫留朵夫不愿同他们再次见面，再次告别，就站住，等队伍浩浩荡荡地走出车站。公爵夫人带着儿子、米西、医生和侍女走在前头，老公爵和他的妻姐跟在后面。聂赫留朵夫没有走到他们跟前去，只能听见他们用法语交谈的片言只语。在公爵所讲的话中，有一句不知怎的——当然这种情况也是常有的，——连同他的腔调和声音都深深印进聂赫留朵夫的脑海里。
“啊！他可真正是个上等人，真正是个上等人，”公爵用洪亮而自信的声音讲到什么人，在毕恭毕敬的列车员和脚夫的簇拥下，同妻姐一起走出车站。
就在这时候，车站拐角处出现了一群不知从哪儿来的工人。他们穿着树皮鞋，背着羊皮袄和袋子，向站台走来。工人们迈着矫健的步子走到最近一节车厢旁边，想上去，可是立刻被列车员赶走了。工人们没有停下，又匆匆向前走去，彼此踩着脚，来到旁边那节车厢门口登上火车。他们背上的袋子不断地撞在车角和车门上。这当儿另一个列车员在车站出口处看见他们要上车，就恶狠狠地对他们吆喝起来。已经上车的工人连忙下车，又迈着同样矫健的步子，向下一节车厢走去。聂赫留朵夫就坐在那节车厢里。列车员又把他们拦住。他们刚站住，准备继续向前走，但聂赫留朵夫对他们说，车厢里有空位子，可以上去。他们听从他的话，聂赫留朵夫跟在他们后面上了车。工人们正要各自找位子坐下，可是那个帽子上有帽徽的老爷和两位太太看见他们胆敢坐到他们这节车厢里来，认为这是对他们的侮辱，坚决反对，把他们赶了出去。这批工人有年纪老的，有年纪很轻的，总共二十人光景，个个又黑又瘦，满面风霜。他们受到老爷太太的驱逐，显然觉得自己错了，立刻穿过车厢往前走，他们背上的袋子不住地撞在车座、板壁和车门上。他们的神情似乎准备走到天涯海角，坐到人家吩咐他们坐的任何地方，哪怕是坐到钉子上也行。
“你们闯到哪儿去，鬼东西！就在这儿找个位子坐下！”另一个列车员迎着他们走来，嚷道。
“这倒是件新鲜事儿！”两位太太中年轻的那一位说，自以为她那口漂亮的法国话会吸引聂赫留朵夫的注意。那位戴手镯的太太只是皱起眉头，嗅个不停，嘴里嘲弄说，跟这批臭庄稼佬坐在一起真是受惠不浅。
工人们却象度过重大危险似的，感到如释重负，心情轻松，站停下来，分头找位子坐下，动动肩膀，卸下背上的袋子，把它们塞到座位底下。
同塔拉斯攀谈的花匠坐的不是他自己的位子，这时就回到自己的座位上去。这样，塔拉斯旁边和对面就空出三个位子来。有三个工人就坐在这些空位子上，可是聂赫留朵夫一走到他们跟前，他那副老爷的装束使他们手足无措。他们站起来想走，聂赫留朵夫却叫他们坐着不要动，自己在靠近过道座位的扶手上坐下来。
那几个工人中，有一个五十岁光景的老头同一个年纪轻的交换了一下眼色，露出疑惑甚至恐惧的神色。聂赫留朵夫不象一般做老爷的那样对他们呼幺喝六，把他们赶走，反而给他们让座，这使他们感到惊讶，弄不懂是怎么一回事。他们甚至担心到头来会不会出什么对他们不利的事。不过，他们看到这里并没有什么阴谋诡计，聂赫留朵夫同塔拉斯谈话也很随便，他们才放下心来，吩咐一个小伙子坐在袋子上，请聂赫留朵夫坐到自己的位子上去。那个上了年纪的工人坐在聂赫留朵夫对面，起初畏畏缩缩，拚命把穿着树皮鞋的脚缩起来，免得碰到老爷的脚，但后来同聂赫留朵夫和塔拉斯谈得很投机，在他想让聂赫留朵夫注意自己的话时，还用手背碰碰聂赫留朵夫的膝盖。他讲到自己的种种情况，讲到泥炭田的工作。原来他们在泥炭田里干了两个半月活，每人大约挣了十个卢布——有一部分工资他们在受雇时已经预支了，——现在就是带着工钱回家去。他讲到，他们干活总是在没膝深的水中，从日出干到日落，中午吃饭休息两小时。
“谁没有干惯，干这活当然很苦，”他说，“但干惯了，也就不觉得苦了。就是伙食要象样。起初伙食很糟，大伙儿都挺不满意，后来伙食有了改进，干活也就轻松了。”
接下去他讲到，他在外面做了二十八年工，总是把全部工钱都寄回家，开头交给父亲，后来交给哥哥，现在则交给当家的侄儿。他每年挣五六十卢布，自己只花两三个卢布，买点烟草和火柴，找点乐子。
“罪过，有时候累了，也喝一点儿伏特加，”他露出负疚的微笑，补了一句。
他还讲到，男人出门后女人怎样当家，今天回家以前包工头怎样请他们喝了半桶白酒，还讲到他们中间死了一个人，另外有一个生了病，现在由他们送回家去。那个病人就坐在这节车厢的角落里。他还是个孩子，脸色灰白，嘴唇发青。他显然在发疟子，还没有退烧。聂赫留朵夫走到他跟前，但那孩子那么严厉而痛苦地对他瞅了一眼，弄得聂赫留朵夫不敢问什么，只是劝老头儿给他买些奎宁来吃，并在一张小纸片上写了药名交给他。聂赫留朵夫想给些钱，可是老头儿说不需要，他自己会买的。
“哦，我出过多少次门，这样的老爷还没有见过。他不仅不揍你，还让位子给你坐。可见老爷也是各各不同的，”他最后对塔拉斯说。
“是啊，这可是一个截然不同的世界，一个崭新的世界，”聂赫留朵夫瞧着这些筋骨强壮而又干瘦如柴的四肢、粗糙的土布衣服，以及黧黑、疲劳而亲切的脸庞，心里想，同时觉得他周围这些人，过着真正的劳动生活，他们有严肃的兴趣、欢乐和痛苦，他们才是彻头彻尾的新人。
“瞧，他们才是真正的上等人，”聂赫留朵夫想起了柯察金公爵说过的这句话，同时想起了柯察金之流的那个游手好闲，穷奢极侈的世界以及他们猥琐无聊的兴趣。
他好象一个旅行家，发现了一个陌生而美丽的新世界，为此感到兴高采烈。
Part 3 Chapter 1
MASLOVA MAKES NEW FRIENDS.
The gang of prisoners to which Maslova belonged had walked about three thousand three hundred miles. She and the other prisoners condemned for criminal offences had travelled by rail and by steamboats as far as the town of Perm. It was only here that Nekhludoff succeeded in obtaining a permission for her to continue the journey with the political prisoners, as Vera Doukhova, who was among the latter, advised him to do. The journey up to Perm had been very trying to Maslova both morally and physically. Physically, because of the overcrowding, the dirt, and the disgusting vermin, which gave her no peace; morally, because of the equally disgusting men. The men, like the vermin, though they changed at each halting-place, were everywhere alike importunate; they swarmed round her, giving her no rest. Among the women prisoners and the men prisoners, the jailers and the convoy soldiers, the habit of a kind of cynical debauch was so firmly established that unless a female prisoner was willing to utilise her position as a woman she had to be constantly on the watch. To be continually in a state of fear and strife was very trying. And Maslova was specially exposed to attacks, her appearance being attractive and her past known to every one. The decided resistance with which she now met the importunity of all the men seemed offensive to them, and awakened another feeling, that of ill-will towards her. But her position was made a little easier by her intimacy with Theodosia, and Theodosia's husband, who, having heard of the molestations his wife was subject to, had in Nijni been arrested at his own desire in order to be able to protect her, and was now travelling with the gang as a prisoner. Maslova's position became much more bearable when she was allowed to join the political prisoners, who were provided with better accomodations, better food, and were treated less rudely, but besides all this Maslova's condition was much improved because among the political prisoners she was no longer molested by the men, and could live without being reminded of that past which she was so anxious to forget. But the chief advantage of the change lay in the fact that she made the acquaintance of several persons who exercised a decided and most beneficial influence on her character. Maslova was allowed to stop with the political prisoners at all the halting-places, but being a strong and healthy woman she was obliged to march with the criminal convicts. In this way she walked all the way from Tomsk. Two political prisoners also marched with the gang, Mary Pavlovna Schetinina, the girl with the hazel eyes who had attracted Nekhludoff's attention when he had been to visit Doukhova in prison, and one Simonson, who was on his way to the Takoutsk district, the dishevelled dark young fellow with deep-lying eyes, whom Nekhludoff had also noticed during that visit. Mary Pavlovna was walking because she had given her place on the cart to one of the criminals, a woman expecting to be confined, and Simonson because he did not dare to avail himself of a class privilege.
These three always started early in the morning before the rest of the political prisoners, who followed later on in the carts.
They were ready to start in this way just outside a large town, where a new convoy officer had taken charge of the gang.
It was early on a dull September morning. It kept raining and snowing alternately, and the cold wind blew in sudden gusts. The whole gang of prisoners, consisting of four hundred men and fifty women, was already assembled in the court of the halting station. Some of them were crowding round the chief of the convoy, who was giving to specially appointed prisoners money for two days' keep to distribute among the rest, while others were purchasing food from women who had been let into the courtyard. One could hear the voices of the prisoners counting their money and making their purchases, and the shrill voices of the women with the food.
Simonson, in his rubber jacket and rubber overshoes fastened with a string over his worsted stockings (he was a vegetarian and would not wear the skin of slaughtered animals), was also in the courtyard waiting for the gang to start. He stood by the porch and jotted down in his notebook a thought that had occurred to him. This was what he wrote: "If a bacteria watched and examined a human nail it would pronounce it inorganic matter, and thus we, examining our globe and watching its crust, pronounce it to be inorganic. This is incorrect."
Katusha and Mary Pavlovna, both wearing top-boots and with shawls tied round their heads, came out of the building into the courtyard where the women sat sheltered from the wind by the northern wall of the court, and vied with one another, offering their goods, hot meat pie, fish, vermicelli, buckwheat porridge, liver, beef, eggs, milk. One had even a roast pig to offer.
Having bought some eggs, bread, fish, and some rusks, Maslova was putting them into her bag, while Mary Pavlovna was paying the women, when a movement arose among the convicts. All were silent and took their places. The officer came out and began giving the last orders before starting. Everything was done in the usual manner. The prisoners were counted, the chains on their legs examined, and those who were to march in couples linked together with manacles. But suddenly the angry, authoritative voice of the officer shouting something was heard, also the sound of a blow and the crying of a child. All was silent for a moment and then came a hollow murmur from the crowd. Maslova and Mary Pavlovna advanced towards the spot whence the noise proceeded.
包括玛丝洛娃在内的那批犯人，走了将近五千俄里路。在到彼尔姆①以前，玛丝洛娃一直同刑事犯一起坐火车，乘轮船。到了彼尔姆，聂赫留朵夫才算向有关方面疏通好，把玛丝洛娃调到政治犯队伍中。这个主意是同行的薇拉给他出的。
--------
①西伯利亚西部城市。
在到达彼尔姆以前，玛丝洛娃在肉体上和精神上都感到十分痛苦。肉体上痛苦，是由于拥挤、肮脏以及虱子等小虫的骚扰。精神上痛苦，是由于跟虫子一样讨厌的男人——虽然每到一站都换一批，但都同样死乞白赖，纠缠不清，使人不得安宁。在女犯人同男犯人、男看守、男押解人员之间淫乱成风，因此一个女犯人，尤其是年轻的，要是不愿牺牲自己做女人的贞洁，就得时刻小心戒备。经常处于这种恐惧和挣扎中，那是很痛苦的。玛丝洛娃由于相貌迷人和尽人皆知的身世，特别容易受到这一类袭击。现在她对纠缠她的男人一律严加抗拒，这样使他们觉得受了侮辱，他们就会恼羞成怒。这种状况在她同费多霞和塔拉斯接近后有所改善。塔拉斯知道妻子受到男人的进攻后，就自愿加入犯人队伍来保护她，因此从下城起他就以犯人身分同他们一起赶路。
玛丝洛娃调到政治犯队伍后，她的处境各方面都有所改善。且不说政治犯的膳宿比较好，受到的待遇不那么粗暴，玛丝洛娃自从加入政治犯队伍后，不再受男人迫害，日子过得比较太平，没有人再提起她现在极想忘却的往事。不过，这次调动的最大好处是她认识了几个人，这几个人对她起了极好的影响，决定了她的前途。
玛丝洛娃获准在旅途中跟政治犯同住，但她身体健康，赶路还得跟刑事犯一起。她从托木斯克①起就一直这样步行。跟她一起步行的还有两名政治犯：一名是谢基尼娜，也就是聂赫留朵夫到狱里探望薇拉时，惊奇地看到的那个生有羔羊般眼睛的美丽姑娘；另一名是流放到雅库茨克省②的名叫西蒙松的男犯，他肤色浅黑，头发蓬松，眼睛在前额下凹得很深，聂赫留朵夫那次探监也见到过他。谢基尼娜所以步行，因为把座位让给一个怀孕的女刑事犯坐了。至于西蒙松步行，那是因为他觉得享受阶级特权③是不合理的。这三人同其他政治犯不同，大清早就跟刑事犯一起上路。其他政治犯坐大车，要晚一点出发。在到达大城市前，这种方式一直维持到最后一个旅站。到了大城市，就会有新的押解官来接班。
--------
①西伯利亚东北部城市。
②在西伯利亚中部。
③指俄国民粹派因出身贵族，享有坐车赶路的特权。
这是一个阴雨连绵的九月早晨。天忽而落雪，忽而下雨，寒风阵阵。这批犯人总共有四百名男的和近五十名女的，都集合在旅站院子里，其中一部分围着把两天伙食费发给犯人头的押解官，一部分在向放进院子里的女贩购买食物。犯人纷纷数钱买食物，女贩们尖声说话，一片喧闹。
玛丝洛娃和谢基尼娜都穿着高统皮靴和羊皮袄，扎着头巾，从旅站房间出来，向女贩们走去。女贩都坐在北面墙脚背风的地方，嘈杂地叫卖各种东西：新鲜面包、馅饼、鱼、面条、麦粥、牛肝、牛肉、鸡蛋、牛奶等等。有个女贩甚至带了一头烤乳猪来卖。
西蒙松穿一件橡胶短上衣，脚穿羊毛袜，外套胶鞋，用带子扎紧（他是个素食者，不穿戴皮革制品）。他也来到院子里，等待出发。他站在台阶旁，在笔记本里记着刚想到的话：
“要是细菌能观察和研究人的指甲，它准会认为指甲是无机物。同样，我们观察地球外壳，也会认为地球是无机物。这是不正确的。”
玛丝洛娃同女贩讲好价钱，买了几个鸡蛋、一串面包圈、几条鱼和几个新鲜小麦面包，放进袋子里；谢基尼娜在同女贩算帐、付钱。这时犯人们不再说话，纷纷站好队。押解官走出来，在出发前对犯人作最后一次训话。
一切都照规定办理：清点人数，检查镣铐，把犯人排成双行，一对对用手铐锁在一起。但突然响起军官的怒斥声、打人的响声和孩子的哭声。人群里顿时静了下来，接着发出低低的埋怨声。玛丝洛娃和谢基尼娜向喧闹的地方走去。
Part 3 Chapter 2
AN INCIDENT OF THE MARCH.
This is what Mary Pavlovna and Katusha saw when they came up to the scene whence the noise proceeded. The officer, a sturdy fellow, with fair moustaches, stood uttering words of foul and coarse abuse, and rubbing with his left the palm of his right hand, which he had hurt in hitting a prisoner on the face. In front of him a thin, tall convict, with half his head shaved and dressed in a cloak too short for him and trousers much too short, stood wiping his bleeding face with one hand, and holding a little shrieking girl wrapped in a shawl with the other.
"I'll give it you" (foul abuse); "I'll teach you to reason" (more abuse); "you're to give her to the women!" shouted the officer. "Now, then, on with them."
The convict, who was exiled by the Commune, had been carrying his little daughter all the way from Tomsk, where his wife had died of typhus, and now the officer ordered him to be manacled. The exile's explanation that he could not carry the child if he was manacled irritated the officer, who happened to be in a bad temper, and he gave the troublesome prisoner a beating. [A fact described by Lineff in his "Transportation".] Before the injured convict stood a convoy soldier, and a black-bearded prisoner with manacles on one hand and a look of gloom on his face, which he turned now to the officer, now to the prisoner with the little girl.
The officer repeated his orders for the soldiers to take away the girl. The murmur among the prisoners grew louder.
"All the way from Tomsk they were not put on," came a hoarse voice from some one in the rear. "It's a child, and not a puppy."
"What's he to do with the lassie? That's not the law," said some one else.
"Who's that?" shouted the officer as if he had been stung, and rushed into the crowd.
"I'll teach you the law. Who spoke. You? You?"
"Everybody says so, because-" said a short, broad-faced prisoner.
Before he had finished speaking the officer hit him in the face.
"Mutiny, is it? I'll show you what mutiny means. I'll have you all shot like dogs, and the authorities will be only too thankful. Take the girl."
The crowd was silent. One convoy soldier pulled away the girl, who was screaming desperately, while another manacled the prisoner, who now submissively held out his hand.
"Take her to the women," shouted the officer, arranging his sword belt.
The little girl, whose face had grown quite red, was trying to disengage her arms from under the shawl, and screamed unceasingly. Mary Pavlovna stepped out from among the crowd and came up to the officer.
"Will you allow me to carry the little girl?" she said.
"Who are you?" asked the officer.
"A political prisoner."
Mary Pavlovna's handsome face, with the beautiful prominent eyes (he had noticed her before when the prisoners were given into his charge), evidently produced an effect on the officer. He looked at her in silence as if considering, then said: "I don't care; carry her if you like. It is easy for you to show pity; if he ran away who would have to answer?"
"How could he run away with the child in his arms?" said Mary Pavlovna.
"I have no time to talk with you. Take her if you like."
"Shall I give her?" asked the soldier.
"Yes, give her."
"Come to me," said Mary Pavlovna, trying to coax the child to come to her.
But the child in the soldier's arms stretched herself towards her father and continued to scream, and would not go to Mary Pavlovna.
"Wait a bit, Mary Pavlovna," said Maslova, getting a rusk out of her bag; "she will come to me."
The little girl knew Maslova, and when she saw her face and the rusk she let her take her. All was quiet. The gates were opened, and the gang stepped out, the convoy counted the prisoners over again, the bags were packed and tied on to the carts, the weak seated on the top. Maslova with the child in her arms took her place among the women next to Theodosia. Simonson, who had all the time been watching what was going on, stepped with large, determined strides up to the officer, who, having given his orders, was just getting into a trap, and said, "You have behaved badly."
"Get to your place; it is no business of yours."
"It is my business to tell you that you have behaved badly and I have said it," said Simonson, looking intently into the officer's face from under his bushy eyebrows.
"Ready? March!" the officer called out, paying no heed to Simonson, and, taking hold of the driver's shoulder, he got into the trap. The gang started and spread out as it stepped on to the muddy high road with ditches on each side, which passed through a dense forest.
谢基尼娜和玛丝洛娃走到喧闹的地方，看到这样的景象：一个留很长淡黄小胡子的强壮军官，皱着眉，左手揉着打犯人耳光打痛的右手掌心，嘴里不停地骂着不堪入耳的粗话。他面前站着一个剃阴阳头的瘦长男犯人。这犯人身穿一件短囚袍，下身穿一条更短的裤子，一只手擦着被打得出血的脸，另一只手抱着一个尖声啼哭的包围巾的小女孩。
“我要教训教训你这个……”那军官骂了一句粗话，“叫你懂得顶嘴的滋味……”他又骂了一句。“把孩子交给婆娘们。
快戴上手铐，”他吆喝道。
原来那犯人是个被村社判处流放的农民，他的妻子在托木斯克得伤寒病死了，给他留下了小女儿，他一路上就得抱着她走。押解官下令给他戴上手铐，他说要抱孩子，不能戴手铐。押解官本来就不高兴，一听这话更加火冒十丈，便动手毒打这个违抗命令的犯人。①
--------
①这事在德•阿•李涅夫所著的《押解》一书中有描写。——托尔斯泰注。
对面站着一个押解兵和一个留黑色大胡子的男犯。这个男犯一只手戴着手铐，阴郁地皱着眉头，一会儿看看押解官，一会儿看看那个挨打的抱孩子犯人。押解官再次命令押解兵把小女孩抱走。犯人们的埋怨声越来越响。
“从托木斯克起从没叫他戴过手铐，”后排里传出一个沙哑的声音。
“又不是狗崽子，是个娃娃呀。”
“叫他拿这小妞儿怎么办？”
“这样是违反法律的，”另一个人说。
“这话是谁说的？”那押解官仿佛被蛇咬了一口，向人群扑去，嘴里嚷道。“我要让你懂得什么叫法律。是谁说的？是你？是你？”
“大家都在说。因为……”一个矮个儿、阔脸膛的男犯说。
他还没有把话说完，押解官就左右开弓朝他的脸打去。
“你们要造反啦！我要让你们尝尝造反的滋味。我要把你们象狗那样统统毙掉。上级知道还会感谢我呢。把小妞儿带走！”
人群不再作声。一个押解兵夺下拚命啼哭的小女孩，另一个给顺从地伸出手的犯人戴上手铐。
“把她抱给娘们去，”押解官对押解兵嚷道，整了整挂军刀的皮带。
小女孩挣扎着从围巾里伸出小手，不停地尖声啼哭，脸涨得通红。谢基尼娜从人群里出来，走到押解兵跟前。
“军官先生，这娃娃让我来抱吧。”
押解兵抱着小女孩站住了。
“你是什么人？”押解官问。
“我是个政治犯。”
谢基尼娜美丽的脸蛋和她那双好看的金鱼眼睛，显然对押解官起了作用（他在接收犯人时已见过她）。他默默地对她瞧了瞧，仿佛在权衡什么似的。
“我都无所谓，你要，就抱去好了。你可怜他们不要紧，可是万一跑掉一个人，叫谁负责呢？”
“他抱着娃娃怎么跑得掉？”谢基尼娜说。
“我可没工夫跟你们磨嘴皮子。你要，就抱去吧。”
“您说给她吗？”押解兵问。
“给她。”
“你来，到我这儿来！”谢基尼娜召唤着，竭力把小女孩叫到自己身边。
小女孩却从押解兵怀抱里向父亲探过身去，仍旧尖声啼哭，不肯到谢基尼娜那边去。
“您等一下，谢基尼娜，瞧她会到我这儿来的，”玛丝洛娃从口袋里取出一个面包圈，说。
小女孩认得玛丝洛娃，看见她和面包圈，就向她走去。
一场风波就这样过去了。这时大门已打开，犯人们走到门外排好队。押解兵重新清点人数。大家把口袋放到大车上，捆在一起，又让体弱的人上车。玛丝洛娃抱着小女孩，走到女犯队伍里，站在费多霞旁边。西蒙松一直注视着刚刚发生的事，这时大踏步向军官走去。军官刚把事情安排好，准备跳上他的四轮马车。
“您这样做不对，军官先生，”西蒙松说。
“回队伍里去，不关您的事！”
“怎么不关我的事？你们这种做法不对，我就是要说，而且我也说了。”西蒙松紧锁住两道浓眉，盯住押解官的脸说。
“都好了吗？全体注意，起步走，”押解官不理西蒙松，大声喊道，接着按住赶车士兵的肩膀，钻进马车。
队伍动了起来，拉成长长的一串，穿过茂密的树林，沿着两边是沟的坎坷不平的泥泞道路前进。
Part 3 Chapter 3
MARY PAVLOVNA.
In spite of the hard conditions in which they were placed, life among the political prisoners seemed very good to Katusha after the depraved, luxurious and effeminate life she had led in town for the last six years, and after two months' imprisonment with criminal prisoners. The fifteen to twenty miles they did per day, with one day's rest after two days' marching, strengthened her physically, and the fellowship with her new companions opened out to her a life full of interests such as she had never dreamed of. People so wonderful (as she expressed it) as those whom she was now going with she had not only never met but could not even have imagined.
"There now, and I cried when I was sentenced," she said. "Why, I must thank God for it all the days of my life. I have learned to know what I never should have found out else."
The motives she understood easily and without effort that guided these people, and, being of the people, fully sympathised with them. She understood that these persons were for the people and against the upper classes, and though themselves belonging to the upper classes had sacrificed their privileges, their liberty and their lives for the people. This especially made her value and admire them. She was charmed with all the new companions, but particularly with Mary Pavlovna, and she was not only charmed with her, but loved her with a peculiar, respectful and rapturous love. She was struck by the fact that this beautiful girl, the daughter of a rich general, who could speak three languages, gave away all that her rich brother sent her, and lived like the simplest working girl, and dressed not only simply, but poorly, paying no heed to her appearance. This trait and a complete absence of coquetry was particularly surprising and therefore attractive to Maslova. Maslova could see that Mary Pavlovna knew, and was even pleased to know, that she was handsome, and yet the effect her appearance had on men was not at all pleasing to her; she was even afraid of it, and felt an absolute disgust to all love affairs. Her men companions knew it, and if they felt attracted by her never permitted themselves to show it to her, but treated her as they would a man; but with strangers, who often molested her, the great physical strength on which she prided herself stood her in good stead.
"It happened once," she said to Katusha, "that a man followed me in the street and would not leave me on any account. At last I gave him such a shaking that he was frightened and ran away."
She became a revolutionary, as she said, because she felt a dislike to the life of the well-to-do from childhood up, and loved the life of the common people, and she was always being scolded for spending her time in the servants' hall, in the kitchen or the stables instead of the drawing-room.
"And I found it amusing to be with cooks and the coachmen, and dull with our gentlemen and ladies," she said. "Then when I came to understand things I saw that our life was altogether wrong; I had no mother and I did not care for my father, and so when I was nineteen I left home, and went with a girl friend to work as a factory hand."
After she left the factory she lived in the country, then returned to town and lived in a lodging, where they had a secret printing press. There she was arrested and sentenced to hard labour. Mary Pavlovna said nothing about it herself, but Katusha heard from others that Mary Pavlovna was sentenced because, when the lodging was searched by the police and one of the revolutionists fired a shot in the dark, she pleaded guilty.
As soon as she had learned to know Mary Pavlovna, Katusha noticed that, whatever the conditions she found herself in, Mary Pavlovna never thought of herself, but was always anxious to serve, to help some one, in matters small or great. One of her present companions, Novodvoroff, said of her that she devoted herself to philanthropic amusements. And this was true. The interest of her whole life lay in the search for opportunities of serving others. This kind of amusement had become the habit, the business of her life. And she did it all so naturally that those who knew her no longer valued but simply expected it of her.
When Maslova first came among them, Mary Pavlovna felt repulsed and disgusted. Katusha noticed this, but she also noticed that, having made an effort to overcome these feelings, Mary Pavlovna became particularly tender and kind to her. The tenderness and kindness of so uncommon a being touched Maslova so much that she gave her whole heart, and unconsciously accepting her views, could not help imitating her in everything.
This devoted love of Katusha touched Mary Pavlovna in her turn, and she learned to love Katusha.
These women were also united by the repulsion they both felt to sexual love. The one loathed that kind of love, having experienced all its horrors, the other, never having experienced it, looked on it as something incomprehensible and at the same time as something repugnant and offensive to human dignity.
玛丝洛娃在城里过了六年奢侈放荡的生活，又在监狱里同刑事犯一起度过两个月，如今同政治犯待在一起，尽管处境艰苦，她却觉得心情舒畅。每天步行二三十俄里，伙食很好，走两天休息一天。这样，她的身体便逐渐强壮起来。再有，结交一批新朋友，使她发现了以前一无所知的生活乐趣。她认为目前同她一起赶路的人都好得出奇，不仅以前从没见过，简直无法想象。
“是啊，判刑的时候，我哭了，”玛丝洛娃说。“但我要永远感谢上帝。如今我懂了好多事，那在以前是一辈子都不会懂得的。”
玛丝洛娃毫不费力就懂得了这些人从事革命活动的动机。她出身平民，对他们自然很同情。她明白，这些人站在老百姓一边，反对老爷太太们；这些人原来也是老爷太太，但他们为了老百姓的利益，不惜牺牲特权、自由和生命。这就使她格外敬重他们，钦佩他们。
她钦佩所有的新朋友，但最钦佩谢基尼娜。她不仅钦佩她，而且怀着特殊的敬意热爱她。她感到惊讶的是，这个富裕将军家庭出身的美丽姑娘，能讲三种外语，却过着最普通的工人生活，把有钱的哥哥寄给她的东西全都分赠给人家，自己穿戴得不仅很朴素，甚至可以说很粗陋，而且对自己的外表毫不在意。谢基尼娜从不卖弄风情，这使玛丝洛娃感到特别惊奇，因此对她格外钦佩。玛丝洛娃看到谢基尼娜知道自己长得美，并因此感到高兴，但她不仅不因男人欣赏她的美貌而快乐，并且有点恐惧，她对谈情说爱甚至觉得嫌恶和害怕。凡是知道她脾气的男人，即使爱慕她，也不敢有所表示，而总是象对待男朋友那样对待她。那些不熟悉她的男人，往往对她纠缠不清，但据她自己说，全靠她力气大才把他们摆脱掉，而她也就以力气大自豪。她笑着讲道：“有一次，有个老爷在街上缠住我不放，我就抓住他使劲摇晃了几下，把他吓得拔脚就跑。”
她之所以成为革命家，据她自己说，是因为从小就厌恶贵族生活，而喜欢平民生活。那时她常常挨骂，因为喜欢待在女仆室、厨房和马房里，却不愿待在客厅里。
“我跟厨娘和车夫在一起，总是很快活，可是跟我们那些老爷太太在一起却觉得无聊，”谢基尼娜讲道。“后来我懂事了，看出我们的生活真是糟透了。我没有母亲，我不喜欢父亲。十九岁那年我就离开家，跟一个女朋友一起到厂里做工。”
谢基尼娜离开工厂就住到乡下去。后来又回到城里，住在一处设有秘密印刷所的房子里，终于被捕，判处苦役。这些事她自己从没讲过，但玛丝洛娃从别人嘴里知道，她被判苦役，是因为那所房子被搜查时，有个革命者在黑暗中开了一枪，她却把开枪的罪名揽到自己头上。
玛丝洛娃自从认识她以来就看出，不论在什么地方，不论在什么情况下，谢基尼娜从来不顾自己，遇到大小事情，总是只考虑怎样帮助别人，为别人出力。她现在的同志中有个叫诺伏德伏罗夫的，讲到她时总是戏称她为慈善迷。这话确实不错。她生活的全部乐趣就在于找寻机会为别人出力，象猎人找寻猎物一样。这种爱好已成为习惯，成为她的终身事业。她做起来十分自然，以致凡是知道她的人都不客气地要她帮助，并且认为不值得一提。
玛丝洛娃刚加入政治犯的队伍时，谢基尼娜有点嫌恶她。玛丝洛娃注意到这一点，但后来又发现谢基尼娜竭力克制自己的感情，待她特别和蔼可亲。这样一位不平凡的人物竟如此和蔼可亲，这使玛丝洛娃深为感动，她就把整颗心都交给她，并且不知不觉接受她的观点，情不自禁地处处模仿她。玛丝洛娃的一片赤忱感动了谢基尼娜，她也就真心喜欢玛丝洛娃了。
这两个女人特别投机，还因为她们对性爱都十分嫌恶。一个憎恨这种感情，因为在这方面尝够了痛苦；另一个虽没有这方面的体验，但认为这是一种辱没人格而难以理解的可憎的事。
Part 3 Chapter 4
SIMONSON.
Mary Pavlovna's influence was one that Maslova submitted to because she loved Mary Pavlovna. Simonson influenced her because he loved her.
Everybody lives and acts partly according to his own, partly according to other people's, ideas. This is what constitutes one of the great differences among men. To some, thinking is a kind of mental game; they treat their reason as if it were a fly-wheel without a connecting strap, and are guided in their actions by other people's ideas, by custom or laws; while others look upon their own ideas as the chief motive power of all their actions, and always listen to the dictates of their own reason and submit to it, accepting other people's opinions only on rare occasions and after weighing them critically. Simonson was a man of the latter sort; he settled and verified everything according to his own reason and acted on the decisions he arrived at. When a schoolboy he made up his mind that his father's income, made as a paymaster in government office was dishonestly gained, and he told his father that it ought to be given to the people. When his father, instead of listening to him, gave him a scolding, he left his father's house and would not make use of his father's means. Having come to the conclusion that all the existing misery was a result of the people's ignorance, he joined the socialists, who carried on propaganda among the people, as soon as he left the university and got a place as a village schoolmaster. He taught and explained to his pupils and to the peasants what he considered to be just, and openly blamed what he thought unjust. He was arrested and tried. During his trial he determined to tell his judges that his was a just cause, for which he ought not to be tried or punished. When the judges paid no heed to his words, but went on with the trial, he decided not to answer them and kept resolutely silent when they questioned him. He was exiled to the Government of Archangel. There he formulated a religious teaching which was founded on the theory that everything in the world was alive, that nothing is lifeless, and that all the objects we consider to be without life or inorganic are only parts of an enormous organic body which we cannot compass. A man's task is to sustain the life of that huge organism and all its animate parts. Therefore he was against war, capital punishment and every kind of killing, not only of human beings, but also of animals. Concerning marriage, too, he had a peculiar idea of his own; he thought that increase was a lower function of man, the highest function being to serve the already existing lives. He found a confirmation of his theory in the fact that there were phacocytes in the blood. Celibates, according to his opinion, were the same as phacocytes, their function being to help the weak and the sickly particles of the organism. From the moment he came to this conclusion he began to consider himself as well as Mary Pavlovna as phacocytes, and to live accordingly, though as a youth he had been addicted to vice. His love for Katusha did not infringe this conception, because he loved her platonically, and such love he considered could not hinder his activity as a phacocytes, but acted, on the contrary, as an inspiration.
Not only moral, but also most practical questions he decided in his own way. He applied a theory of his own to all practical business, had rules relating to the number of hours for rest and for work, to the kind of food to eat, the way to dress, to heat and light up the rooms. With all this Simonson was very shy and modest; and yet when he had once made up his mind nothing could make him waver. And this man had a decided influence on Maslova through his love for her. With a woman's instinct Maslova very soon found out that he loved her. And the fact that she could awaken love in a man of that kind raised her in her own estimation. It was Nekhludoff's magnanimity and what had been in the past that made him offer to marry her, but Simonson loved her such as she was now, loved her simply because of the love he bore her. And she felt that Simonson considered her to be an exceptional woman, having peculiarly high moral qualities. She did not quite know what the qualities he attributed to her were, but in order to be on the safe side and that he should not be disappointed in her, she tried with all her might to awaken in herself all the highest qualities she could conceive, and she tried to be as good as possible. This had begun while they were still in prison, when on a common visiting day she had noticed his kindly dark blue eyes gazing fixedly at her from under his projecting brow. Even then she had noticed that this was a peculiar man, and that he was looking at her in a peculiar manner, and had also noticed the striking combination of sternness--the unruly hair and the frowning forehead gave him this appearance--with the child-like kindness and innocence of his look. She saw him again in Tomsk, where she joined the political prisoners. Though they had not uttered a word, their looks told plainly that they had understood one another. Even after that they had had no serious conversation with each other, but Maslova felt that when he spoke in her presence his words were addressed to her, and that he spoke for her sake, trying to express himself as plainly as he could; but it was when he started walking with the criminal prisoners that they grew specially near to one another.
谢基尼娜的影响是玛丝洛娃甘心情愿接受的。玛丝洛娃所以愿意接受，是因为她喜欢谢基尼娜。另一种影响来自西蒙松。这种影响的产生是由于西蒙松爱上了玛丝洛娃。
任何人过日子，做事情，总是部分按照自己的思想，部分顺从别人的想法。人过生活在多大程度上按照自己的思想，在多大程度上顺从别人的想法，这是人与人之间重大区别之一。有些人运用自己的思想往往象做智力游戏那样，把理智当作卸去传动皮带的飞轮，让它任意转动；可是在行动上往往顺从别人的想法，也就是顺从风俗、传统和法律。另一些人却把自己的思想看作一切行动的指针，几乎总是倾听自己理智的要求，顺应这种要求，只偶尔服从别人的决定，而且服从以前先要经过分析批判，看它是否正确。西蒙松就是属于这一类人。不论遇到什么事，他总是理智地反复思考，然后作出决定，一旦作出决定，就坚决实行。
还在中学念书的时候，他就断定父亲做军需官挣来的钱是不义之财。他要父亲把财产还给老百姓，可是父亲不仅不听他，反而把他痛骂一顿，他就离家出走，从此不用父亲的钱。他断定今天的一切罪恶都是由于老百姓没有受过教育，因此他就离开大学，参加民粹派，到乡下去当教师，大胆向学生和农民宣传他认为正确的东西，反对他认为谬误的东西。
他被捕了，受到审讯。
在法庭上，他公然声明法官无权审问他。法官不理他的话，继续对他进行审讯，他就打定主意不再回答，对他们的问题一概置之不理。他被流放到阿尔汉格尔斯克省。他在那里自己制定了一套教义，来指导自己的一切行动。这种教义认为世间万物都是活的，根本没有死的东西，我们认为死的和无机的一切东西，只不过是我们所无法理解的巨大有机体的组成部分。因此人既是这个巨大有机体的组成部分，就有责任维护这个有机体和所有组成部分的生命。因此他认为杀生是一种犯罪行为：他反对战争，反对死刑，反对屠杀。不仅反对杀害人类，而且反对杀害一切动物。在婚姻问题上，他也有自己的一套理论，认为生儿育女只是人类的低级职能，人类的高级职能在于为活着的人服务。他用血液里存在吞噬细胞这个事实来证实他的理论。他认为，单身汉相当于吞噬细胞，它们的责任就在于帮助有机体中衰弱有病的部分。自从他确立了这样的理论以后，就一直按照它生活，尽管年轻的时候也曾沉湎于酒色。他现在认为自己同谢基尼娜一样，是人间的吞噬细胞。
他对玛丝洛娃的爱，并不违背这个理论，因为他的爱情是柏拉图式的，他认为这种爱情不仅不会妨碍他象吞噬细胞那样帮助弱者，而且会更加激励他去这样做。
不仅解决精神问题他有一套自己的办法，就是处理实际问题，他也大多有自己的方式。他处理各种实际问题都有自己的理论，并定出一套规则：每天应当工作几小时，休息几小时，吃什么东西，穿什么衣服，怎样生炉子，怎样点灯，等等。
虽然如此，西蒙松见到人却非常胆怯和谦逊。但他一旦做出决定，那就什么也不能拦阻他。
就是这样一个人的爱情对玛丝洛娃影响特别大。玛丝洛娃凭着女人的敏感很快察觉他在爱她。她想到她居然能在这样一个不平凡的人心里唤起爱情，她的自信心也就提高了。聂赫留朵夫向她求婚是出于宽宏大量和过去那件事；西蒙松爱的却是今天的她，而且纯粹是因为喜欢她。此外，她觉得西蒙松把她看作一个不平凡的女性，品德特别高尚，跟一般女人不一样。她不太清楚究竟他认为她具有哪些品德，但不管怎样，为了不使他失望，她就竭力把她认为自己具有的最好品德表现出来。这样也就促使她努力做一个她所能做到的最好的好人。
这种情况早在监狱里就开始了。有一天，政治犯会见探监人，她发觉他那双纯朴善良的深蓝色眼睛，从突出的前额和眉毛下特别执拗地盯住她。早在那时，她就发觉他有点特别，瞅她的神气也有点特别，她还发现他那直立的头发和皱起的眉头显得很严肃，而眼神却象孩子一般纯洁善良，这两种表情竟能同时表现在一张脸上，不能不使人感到惊奇。到了托木斯克后，她调到政治犯中间来，她又看到了他。尽管他们没有谈过一句话，但是两人对视的目光却表明他们都还认得，而且相互都很尊重。此后他们也没有作过意义深长的谈话，但玛丝洛娃觉得，有她在场，他说话总是说给她听的，是为她而说的，并且竭力把话说得明白易懂。他们之间的关系特别接近，是从西蒙松跟刑事犯一起步行开始的。
Part 3 Chapter 5
THE POLITICAL PRISONERS.
Until they left Perm Nekhludoff only twice managed to see Katusha, once in Nijni, before the prisoners were embarked on a barge surrounded with a wire netting, and again in Perm in the prison office. At both these interviews he found her reserved and unkind. She answered his questions as to whether she was in want of anything, and whether she was comfortable, evasively and bashfully, and, as he thought, with the same feeling of hostile reproach which she had shown several times before. Her depressed state of mind, which was only the result of the molestations from the men that she was undergoing at the time, tormented Nekhludoff. He feared lest, influenced by the hard and degrading circumstances in which she was placed on the journey, she should again get into that state of despair and discord with her own self which formerly made her irritable with him, and which had caused her to drink and smoke excessively to gain oblivion. But he was unable to help her in any way during this part of the journey, as it was impossible for him to be with her. It was only when she joined the political prisoners that he saw how unfounded his fears were, and at each interview he noticed that inner change he so strongly desired to see in her becoming more and more marked. The first time they met in Tomsk she was again just as she had been when leaving Moscow. She did not frown or become confused when she saw him, but met him joyfully and simply, thanking him for what he had done for her, especially for bringing her among the people with whom she now was.
After two months' marching with the gang, the change that had taken place within her became noticeable in her appearance. She grew sunburned and thinner, and seemed older; wrinkles appeared on her temples and round her mouth. She had no ringlets on her forehead now, and her hair was covered with the kerchief; in the way it was arranged, as well as in her dress and her manners, there was no trace of coquetry left. And this change, which had taken place and was still progressing in her, made Nekhludoff very happy.
He felt for her something he had never experienced before. This feeling had nothing in common with his first poetic love for her, and even less with the sensual love that had followed, nor even with the satisfaction of a duty fulfilled, not unmixed with self-admiration, with which he decided to marry her after the trial. The present feeling was simply one of pity and tenderness. He had felt it when he met her in prison for the first time, and then again when, after conquering his repugnance, he forgave her the imagined intrigue with the medical assistant in the hospital (the injustice done her had since been discovered); it was the same feeling he now had, only with this difference, that formerly it was momentary, and that now it had become permanent. Whatever he was doing, whatever he was thinking now, a feeling of pity and tenderness dwelt with him, and not only pity and tenderness for her, but for everybody. This feeling seemed to have opened the floodgates of love, which had found no outlet in Nekhludoff's soul, and the love now flowed out to every one he met.
During this journey Nekhludoff's feelings were so stimulated that he could not help being attentive and considerate to everybody, from the coachman and the convoy soldiers to the prison inspectors and governors whom he had to deal with. Now that Maslova was among the political prisoners, Nekhludoff could not help becoming acquainted with many of them, first in Ekaterinburg, where they had a good deal of freedom and were kept altogether in a large cell, and then on the road when Maslova was marching with three of the men and four of the women. Coming in contact with political exiles in this way made Nekhludoff completely change his mind concerning them.
From the very beginning of the revolutionary movement in Russia, but especially since that first of March, when Alexander II was murdered, Nekhludoff regarded the revolutionists with dislike and contempt. He was repulsed by the cruelty and secrecy of the methods they employed in their struggles against the government, especially the cruel murders they committed, and their arrogance also disgusted him. But having learned more intimately to know them and all they had suffered at the hands of the government, he saw that they could not be other than they were.
Terrible and endless as were the torments which were inflicted on the criminals, there was at least some semblance of justice shown them before and after they were sentenced, but in the case of the political prisoners there was not even that semblance, as Nekhludoff saw in the case of Sholostova and that of many and many of his new acquaintances. These people were dealt with like fish caught with a net; everything that gets into the nets is pulled ashore, and then the big fish which are required are sorted out and the little ones are left to perish unheeded on the shore. Having captured hundreds that were evidently guiltless, and that could not be dangerous to the government, they left them imprisoned for years, where they became consumptive, went out of their minds or committed suicide, and kept them only because they had no inducement to set them free, while they might be of use to elucidate some question at a judicial inquiry, safe in prison. The fate of these persons, often innocent even from the government point of view, depended on the whim, the humour of, or the amount of leisure at the disposal of some police officer or spy, or public prosecutor, or magistrate, or governor, or minister. Some one of these officials feels dull, or inclined to distinguish himself, and makes a number of arrests, and imprisons or sets free, according to his own fancy or that of the higher authorities. And the higher official, actuated by like motives, according to whether he is inclined to distinguish himself, or to what his relations to the minister are, exiles men to the other side of the world or keeps them in solitary confinement, condemns them to Siberia, to hard labour, to death, or sets them free at the request of some lady.
They were dealt with as in war, and they naturally employed the means that were used against them. And as the military men live in an atmosphere of public opinion that not only conceals from them the guilt of their actions, but sets these actions up as feats of heroism, so these political offenders were also constantly surrounded by an atmosphere of public opinion which made the cruel actions they committed, in the face of danger and at the risk of liberty and life, and all that is dear to men, seem not wicked but glorious actions. Nekhludoff found in this the explanation of the surprising phenomenon that men, with the mildest characters, who seemed incapable of witnessing the sufferings of any living creature, much less of inflicting pain, quietly prepared to murder men, nearly all of them considering murder lawful and just on certain occasions as a means for self-defence, for the attainment of higher aims or for the general welfare.
The importance they attribute to their cause, and consequently to themselves, flowed naturally from the importance the government attached to their actions, and the cruelty of the punishments it inflicted on them. When Nekhludoff came to know them better he became convinced that they were not the right-down villains that some imagined them to be, nor the complete heroes that others thought them, but ordinary people, just the same as others, among whom there were some good and some bad, and some mediocre, as there are everywhere.
There were some among them who had turned revolutionists because they honestly considered it their duty to fight the existing evils, but there were also those who chose this work for selfish, ambitious motives; the majority, however, was attracted to the revolutionary idea by the desire for danger, for risks, the enjoyment of playing with one's life, which, as Nekhludoff knew from his military experiences, is quite common to the most ordinary people while they are young and full of energy. But wherein they differed from ordinary people was that their moral standard was a higher one than that of ordinary men. They considered not only self-control, hard living, truthfulness, but also the readiness to sacrifice everything, even life, for the common welfare as their duty. Therefore the best among them stood on a moral level that is not often reached, while the worst were far below the ordinary level, many of them being untruthful, hypocritical and at the same time self-satisfied and proud. So that Nekhludoff learned not only to respect but to love some of his new acquaintances, while he remained more than indifferent to others.
从下城到彼尔姆这段路上，聂赫留朵夫同玛丝洛娃只见过两次面：一次在下城，在犯人们坐上装有铁丝网的驳船以前；另一次是在彼尔姆的监狱办公室。这两次见面，他发现玛丝洛娃沉默寡言，态度冷淡。聂赫留朵夫问她身体怎样，需要不需要什么东西，她回答时支支吾吾，神色慌张，而且他觉得还带有一种责备的意思，那是以前也有过的。这种阴郁的情绪是由于她遭到了男人的纠缠才出现的，它使聂赫留朵夫感到很烦恼。他担心一路上处在艰苦的条件和淫猥的气氛下，她又会自暴自弃，对生活感到绝望，借烟酒麻醉自己，并对他产生恼恨。但他又无法帮助她，因为在旅途的最初阶段，他一直没有机会同她见面。直到玛丝洛娃调到政治犯队伍后，他才相信自己的忧虑毫无根据。不仅如此，聂赫留朵夫每次看见她，都越来越清楚地看到她内心的变化，而那正好是他所渴望的。在托木斯克第一次见面时，她又变得同出发前一样。她看见他，不皱眉头，也不窘迫，相反，还高高兴兴、神态自若地迎接他，感谢他为她出的力，特别是把她调到她目前所处的人们中间来。
经过两个月的长途跋涉，她内心的变化在外表上也反映出来。她变得又瘦又黑，似乎见老了；两鬓和嘴角出现了皱纹，她包上一块头巾，不再让一绺头发飘落到额上。装束也罢，发型也罢，待人接物的态度也罢，再也没有原先那种卖弄风情的味道了。她这种已经发生和还在继续发生的变化使聂赫留朵夫感到特别高兴。
现在他对她产生了另一种感情。这种感情不同于最初诗意洋溢的迷恋，更不同于后来肉体的魅惑，甚至也不同于法庭判决后他决心同她结婚，来履行责任和满足虚荣心的那种心情。他现在纯粹是怜悯和同情她，就象第一次在监狱里同她见面时那样。他去过医院以后，竭力克制对她的嫌恶，原谅她同医士的所谓暧昧关系（后来知道她是受冤枉的），这种感情曾变得更加强烈。其实这是同一种感情，唯一的区别只在于那时是暂时的，现在却是经常的。现在，他不论想什么事，做什么事，总是满怀怜悯和同情，不仅对她一人，而且对一切人。
这种感情打开了聂赫留朵夫心灵的闸门，使原先找不到出路的爱的洪流滚滚向前，奔向他所遇见的一切人。
聂赫留朵夫觉得自己在这次旅行中一直情绪昂扬，他不由自主地关心和体贴一切人，从马车夫和押解兵起，直到他与之打过交道的典狱长和省长。
在这段时间里，由于玛丝洛娃调到政治犯队伍，聂赫留朵夫就有机会接触许多政治犯，先是在政治犯自由地同住一个大牢房的叶卡捷琳堡①，后来是在路上又认识了同玛丝洛娃一起走的五个男犯和四个女犯。聂赫留朵夫同流放的政治犯接近后，对他们的看法完全变了。
自从俄国革命运动②开始以来，特别是在三月一日事件③以后，聂赫留朵夫对革命者一直没有好感，总是抱着蔑视的态度。他对他们没有好感，首先因为他们采用残酷和秘密的手段反对政府，尤其是采用惨无人道的暗杀，其次因为他们都有一种自命不凡的优越感。通过同他们的接触，他才知道他们常常遭到政府莫须有的迫害，他们这样做是迫不得已的。
--------
①西伯利亚城市，原是帝俄罪犯流放的地区，现名斯维尔德洛夫斯克。
②指十九世纪六、七十年代俄国民粹派的革命运动。
③见本书第297页注。
不管一般所谓刑事犯遭到多么残酷的折磨，在判刑之前和判刑之后，对待他们多少还讲一点法律。可是对待政治犯，往往连法律的影子都见不到，就象聂赫留朵夫所看到的舒斯托娃一案和后来认识的许多新朋友的案件那样。当局对付他们就象用大网捕鱼：凡是落网的统统拖到岸上，然后拣出他们所需要的大鱼。至于那些小鱼，就无人过问，被弃在岸上活活干死。当局就是这样逮捕了几百名显然没有犯罪而且不可能危害政府的人，把他们送进监狱，一关几年，使他们在狱中得了痨病，发了疯，或者自杀而死。他们所以一直被关在牢里，仅仅是因为缺乏释放的理由，再说，把他们关在就近监狱里也便于提审，可以随时要他们就某个问题作证。这些人即使从政府观点来看也是无罪的，但他们的命运却取决于宪兵队长、警官、密探、检察官、法官、省长和大臣等人的脾气、他们的忙闲和情绪。这些官僚往往由于闲得无聊或者存心表功，大肆逮捕，然后根据他们的心情或者上司的情绪，把逮捕的人投入监狱或者释放。至于更高的上级长官，那也要看他有没有立功的要求，或者同大臣的关系如何，才能决定把被捕人员流放到天涯海角，还是关进单身牢房，或者判处流放、苦役、死刑。但只要有个贵夫人来求情，他们就可以获得释放。
人家用暴力对付他们，他们自然也只能用同样手段还击。军人通常总是受社会舆论的影响，把他们的血腥罪行掩盖起来，还说是立了不朽的功勋。同样，政治犯总是受到他们团体舆论的影响，他们冒着丧失自由、生命和人世一切宝贵东西的危险，开展残酷的活动。在他们看来，这不仅不是罪恶，而且还是英勇行为。这就向聂赫留朵夫说明一种奇怪的现象，为什么一些天性温良的人，原来非但不忍心伤害随便什么生物，而且不忍心看到它们受苦，现在却能若无其事地动手杀人。他们几乎个个都认为，在一定情况下，以杀人作为手段，来自卫和达到全民幸福这一崇高目标是合法的，正当的。他们认为他们的事业十分崇高，因此自视也很高，其实那是政府很重视他们，对他们实行残酷惩罚的结果。是的，为了能承受他们所承受的苦难，他们非自视很高不可。
聂赫留朵夫同他们接近，对他们有了进一步的了解，深信他们并不象有些人所想的那样是十足的坏蛋，也不象另一些人所想的那样是十足的英雄，而是些普普通通的人，其中有好人，有坏人，也有不好不坏的人，同任何地方一样。有些人成为革命者，因为真心认为自己有责任同现存的恶势力进行斗争。但有些人选择革命活动只是出于自私的虚荣心。不过多数人倾向革命，却是出于聂赫留朵夫在战争中熟悉的那种冒险和玩命的愿望，那是一般精力充沛的青年都具有的。他们比一般人优越的地方，在于他们的道德标准高于公认的道德标准。他们不仅要求清心寡欲、艰苦朴素、真诚老实、大公无私，而且能为共同事业随时牺牲一切，直至献出生命。就因为这个缘故，在这些人中间，凡是水平高的，往往大大超过一般水平，成为德行高超的典范；凡是水平低的，往往弄虚作假，装腔作势，同时又刚愎自用，高傲自大。因此聂赫留朵夫对有些新朋友不仅满怀敬意，而且衷心热爱，可是对有些新朋友则敬而远之。
Part 3 Chapter 6
KRYLTZOFF'S STORY.
Nekhludoff grew especially fond of Kryltzoff, a consumptive young man condemned to hard labour, who was going with the same gang as Katusha. Nekhludoff had made his acquaintance already in Ekaterinburg, and talked with him several times on the road after that. Once, in summer, Nekhludoff spent nearly the whole of a day with him at a halting station, and Kryltzoff, having once started talking, told him his story and how he had become a revolutionist. Up to the time of his imprisonment his story was soon told. He lost his father, a rich landed proprietor in the south of Russia, when still a child. He was the only son, and his mother brought him up. He learned easily in the university, as well as the gymnasium, and was first in the mathematical faculty in his year. He was offered a choice of remaining in the university or going abroad. He hesitated. He loved a girl and was thinking of marriage, and taking part in the rural administration. He did not like giving up either offer, and could not make up his mind. At this time his fellow-students at the university asked him for money for a common cause. He did not know that this common cause was revolutionary, which he was not interested in at that time, but gave the money from a sense of comradeship and vanity, so that it should not be said that he was afraid. Those who received the money were caught, a note was found which proved that the money had been given by Kryltzoff. he was arrested, and first kept at the police station, then imprisoned.
"The prison where I was put," Kryltzoff went on to relate (he was sitting on the high shelf bedstead, his elbows on his knees, with sunken chest, the beautiful, intelligent eyes with which he looked at Nekhludoff glistening feverishly)--"they were not specially strict in that prison. We managed to converse, not only by tapping the wall, but could walk about the corridors, share our provisions and our tobacco, and in the evenings we even sang in chorus. I had a fine voice--yes, if it had not been for mother it would have been all right, even pleasant and interesting. Here I made the acquaintance of the famous Petroff--he afterwards killed himself with a piece of glass at the fortress--and also of others. But I was not yet a revolutionary. I also became acquainted with my neighbours in the cells next to mine. They were both caught with Polish proclamations and arrested in the same cause, and were tried for an attempt to escape from the convoy when they were being taken to the railway station. One was a Pole, Lozinsky; the other a Jew, Rozovsky. Yes. Well, this Rozovsky was quite a boy. He said he was seventeen, but he looked fifteen--thin, small, active, with black, sparkling eyes, and, like most Jews, very musical. His voice was still breaking, and yet he sang beautifully. Yes. I saw them both taken to be tried. They were taken in the morning. They returned in the evening, and said they were condemned to death. No one had expected it. Their case was so unimportant; they only tried to get away from the convoy, and had not even wounded any one. And then it was so unnatural to execute such a child as Rozovsky. And we in prison all came to the conclusion that it was only done to frighten them, and would not be confirmed. At first we were excited, and then we comforted ourselves, and life went on as before. Yes. Well, one evening, a watchman comes to my door and mysteriously announces to me that carpenters had arrived, and were putting up the gallows. At first I did not understand. What's that? What gallows? But the watchman was so excited that I saw at once it was for our two. I wished to tap and communicate with my comrades, but was afraid those two would hear. The comrades were also silent. Evidently everybody knew. In the corridors and in the cells everything was as still as death all that evening. They did not tap the wall nor sing. At ten the watchman came again and announced that a hangman had arrived from Moscow. He said it and went away. I began calling him back. Suddenly I hear Rozovsky shouting to me across the corridor: 'What's the matter? Why do you call him?' I answered something about asking him to get me some tobacco, but he seemed to guess, and asked me: 'Why did we not sing to-night, why did we not tap the walls?' I do not remember what I said, but I went away so as not to speak to him. Yes. It was a terrible night. I listened to every sound all night. Suddenly, towards morning, I hear doors opening and somebody walking--many persons. I went up to my window. There was a lamp burning in the corridor. The first to pass was the inspector. He was stout, and seemed a resolute, self-satisfied man, but he looked ghastly pale, downcast, and seemed frightened; then his assistant, frowning but resolute; behind them the watchman. They passed my door and stopped at the next, and I hear the assistant calling out in a strange voice: 'Lozinsky, get up and put on clean linen.' Yes. Then I hear the creaking of the door; they entered into his cell. Then I hear Lozinsky's steps going to the opposite side of the corridor. I could only see the inspector. He stood quite pale, and buttoned and unbuttoned his coat, shrugging his shoulders. Yes. Then, as if frightened of something, he moved out of the way. It was Lozinsky, who passed him and came up to my door. A handsome young fellow he was, you know, of that nice Polish type: broad shouldered, his head covered with fine, fair, curly hair as with a cap, and with beautiful blue eyes. So blooming, so fresh, so healthy. He stopped in front of my window, so that I could see the whole of his face. A dreadful, gaunt, livid face. 'Kryltzoff, have you any cigarettes?' I wished to pass him some, but the assistant hurriedly pulled out his cigarette case and passed it to him. He took out one, the assistant struck a match, and he lit the cigarette and began to smoke and seemed to be thinking. Then, as if he had remembered something, he began to speak. 'It is cruel and unjust. I have committed no crime. I--' I saw something quiver in his white young throat, from which I could not take my eyes, and he stopped. Yes. At that moment I hear Rozovsky shouting in his fine, Jewish voice. Lozinsky threw away the cigarette and stepped from the door. And Rozovsky appeared at the window. His childish face, with the limpid black eyes, was red and moist. He also had clean linen on, the trousers were too wide, and he kept pulling them up and trembled all over. He approached his pitiful face to my window. 'Kryltzoff, it's true that the doctor has prescribed cough mixture for me, is it not? I am not well. I'll take some more of the mixture.' No one answered, and he looked inquiringly, now at me, now at the inspector. What he meant to say I never made out. Yes. Suddenly the assistant again put on a stern expression, and called out in a kind of squeaking tone: 'Now, then, no nonsense. Let us go.' Rozovsky seemed incapable of understanding what awaited him, and hurried, almost ran, in front of him all along the corridor. But then he drew back, and I could hear his shrill voice and his cries, then the trampling of feet, and general hubbub. He was shrieking and sobbing. The sounds came fainter and fainter, and at last the door rattled and all was quiet. Yes. And so they hanged them. Throttled them both with a rope. A watchman, another one, saw it done, and told me that Lozinsky did not resist, but Rozovsky struggled for a long time, so that they had to pull him up on to the scaffold and to force his head into the noose. Yes. This watchman was a stupid fellow. He said: 'They told me, sir, that it would be frightful, but it was not at all frightful. After they were hanged they only shrugged their shoulders twice, like this.' He showed how the shoulders convulsively rose and fell. 'Then the hangman pulled a bit so as to tighten the noose, and it was all up, and they never budged."' And Kryltzoff repeated the watchman's words, "Not at all frightful," and tried to smile, but burst into sobs instead.
For a long time after that he kept silent, breathing heavily, and repressing the sobs that were choking him.
"From that time I became a revolutionist. Yes," he said, when he was quieter and finished his story in a few words. He belonged to the Narodovoltzy party, and was even at the head of the disorganising group, whose object was to terrorise the government so that it should give up its power of its own accord. With this object he travelled to Petersburg, to Kiev, to Odessa and abroad, and was everywhere successful. A man in whom he had full confidence betrayed him. He was arrested, tried, kept in prison for two years, and condemned to death, but the sentence was mitigated to one of hard labour for life.
He went into consumption while in prison, and in the conditions he was now placed he had scarcely more than a few months longer to live. This he knew, but did not repent of his action, but said that if he had another life he would use it in the same way to destroy the conditions in which such things as he had seen were possible.
This man's story and his intimacy with him explained to Nekhludoff much that he had not previously understood.
聂赫留朵夫特别喜爱一个叫克雷里卓夫的害痨病的青年。克雷里卓夫跟玛丝洛娃在同一个队里，被流放去服苦役。聂赫留朵夫早在叶卡捷琳堡就认识他，在途中又同他见过几面，还同他谈过话。夏天里，有一次在旅站上休息，聂赫留朵夫跟他几乎消磨了一整天。克雷里卓夫兴致勃勃地把自己的身世讲给他听，还讲了他怎样成为革命者。他入狱前的经历很简单：父亲是个富有的南方地主，他小时候父亲就去世了。他是个独子，由母亲抚养长大。他念中学和念大学都很轻松，大学数学系毕业时名列第一，得硕士学位。学校要他留校，以后还要送他出国深造。他犹豫不决。他爱上了一个姑娘，想同她结婚，并且进地方自治会工作。他什么事都想做，可就是拿不定主意。这时候，有几个同学要他给公共事业捐点钱。他知道，这种公共事业就是革命事业，但那时他对它还毫无兴趣，只是出于同学的情谊和自尊心，唯恐人家说他胆小怕事，就捐了钱。收钱的人被捕了，搜出一张字条，知道钱是克雷里卓夫捐的。他因此也被捕，先是关在警察分局，后来进了监狱。
“我坐的那个监狱，”克雷里卓夫对聂赫留朵夫讲道（他胸部凹陷，两肘撑住膝盖，坐在高高的板铺上，偶尔用他那双害热病的聪明、善良、好看的亮晶晶眼睛对聂赫留朵夫瞧瞧），“那个监狱不算太严，我们不仅可以敲敲墙壁互通音讯，而且可以在过道里来回走动，随便交谈，相互分送食物和烟草，到了晚上甚至可以齐声唱歌。我原来有一副好嗓子。真的，要不是我妈过分伤心，我待在牢里也还不错，甚至很愉快。我在这里认识了赫赫有名的彼得罗夫（他后来在要塞里用碎玻璃割破喉咙自杀了），还有别的人。但那时我还不是个革命者。我还认识了隔壁牢房里的两个人。他们都是因携带波兰宣言①案被捕，后来又在押往车站途中企图逃跑而受审。一个是波兰人，姓洛靖斯基；另一个是犹太人，姓罗卓夫斯基。是啊，那个罗卓夫斯基简直还是个孩子。他说他十七岁，可是看上去只有十五岁。他又瘦又小，两只黑眼睛亮晶晶的，人挺机灵，也象一切犹太人那样赋有音乐才能。他还在变嗓，但唱起歌来很好听。是啊！他们被提审我是看到的。他们一早被带出去，傍晚回来，说是被判了死刑。这事谁也没料到。他们的案情实在轻得很，只不过企图从押解兵手里逃走，也没有伤什么人。再说，把罗卓夫斯基这样一个孩子判处死刑，实在太不近人情。我们关在牢里的人，个个都认为这只是吓唬吓唬他们，上级是不会批准的。开头大家激动了一阵，后来平静了，又象原来那样过日子。是啊！不料有一天晚上，看守来到我的门边，鬼鬼祟祟地告诉我说，来了几个木匠，正在搭绞架。我开头没弄懂是怎么一回事，什么绞架不绞架的。但看守老头十分激动，我瞅了他一眼，这才明白是为我们那两个人预备的。我想敲敲墙壁，把这事告诉大伙，可是又怕被那两个人听见。大伙也都不作声，显然全知道了。那天晚上，过道里和牢房里一直象死一般地安静。我们没有敲墙壁，也没有唱歌。十点钟光景，看守又走来告诉我说，从莫斯科调来了一名刽子手。他说完就走开了。我唤他，要他回来。忽然听见罗卓夫斯基从他那过道对面的牢房里对我叫道：‘您怎么了？您叫他有什么事？’我支支吾吾地说，他给我送烟草来了，但罗卓夫斯基似乎猜到是什么事，就问我为什么我们不唱歌，不敲墙壁。我不记得当时对他说了些什么，但我赶快走开，免得他再问我什么。是啊！那真是个可怕的夜晚。我通宵留神听着各种声音。第二天一早，忽然听见过道的门开了，进来了好几个人。我站在窗洞旁。过道里点着一盏灯。第一个进来的是典狱长。他是个胖子，平时神气活现，行动果断，但这会儿脸色惨白，垂头丧气，仿佛吓破了胆。他后面是副典狱长，皱着眉头，神情严峻；再后面是一个卫兵。他们经过我的门口，在旁边那个牢房门前站住。我听见副典狱长声音古怪地叫道：‘洛靖斯基，起来，穿上干净衣服！’是啊！然后听见牢门吱嘎响了一声，他们走到他跟前，接着就听见洛靖斯基的脚步声。他向过道另一头走去。我只能看见典狱长一个人。他站在那儿，脸色苍白，忽而解开胸前的钮扣，忽而又扣上，还耸耸肩膀。是啊！忽然他仿佛害怕什么似的闪开身子。原来是洛靖斯基从他身边走过，来到我门外。他是个漂亮的小伙子，生有一副好看的波兰人脸型：前额开阔平直，一头细密的淡黄鬈发，一双美丽的天蓝色眼睛。是个身强力壮、血气方刚的小伙子。他站在我的窗洞前面，因此我看见了他的整个脸庞。他的脸瘦削、灰白，怪可怕的。他问我：‘克雷里卓夫，有烟吗？’我刚要拿出烟来给他，可是副典狱长仿佛怕耽误时间，掏出烟盒递给他。他拿了一支烟，副典狱长给他划亮火柴，点上烟。他抽起烟来，仿佛在想心事。后来忽然想到什么事似的，开口说：‘太残酷，太不讲理了！我什么罪也没有。我……’我的眼睛一直盯住他那白嫩的脖子，看见他喉咙里有样东西在抖动，他说不下去。是啊！这当儿，我听见罗卓夫斯基在过道里用尖细的犹太人嗓子嚷着什么。洛靖斯基丢掉烟头，从我的牢门口走开去。于是，罗卓夫斯基就出现在我的窗洞口。他那张孩子气的脸涨得通红，还在冒汗，眼睛泪汪汪的。他也穿着一身干净的衬衣，但裤子太大，他老是用两手把它往上提，整个身子直打哆嗦。他把他那张可怜的脸凑近我的窗洞，说：‘克雷里卓夫，医生给我开了润肺汤，是不是？我觉得不舒服，还要再喝一点润肺汤。’谁也没有理他，他就用询问的目光对我瞧瞧，又对典狱长瞧瞧。他说这话是什么用意，我始终没有弄懂。是啊！副典狱长顿时板起脸，又尖声尖气地嚷道：‘开什么玩笑？快走。’罗卓夫斯基显然弄不懂有什么事在等着他，急急地沿着过道走去，简直抢在所有人的前头。但接着他站住不肯走，我听见他尖声大叫和嚎哭。传来一片喧闹，还有顿脚的声音。他刺耳地嚎叫，痛哭。后来，声音越去越远，过道的门哗啦响了一声，接下来就一片肃静……是啊！他们就这样被绞死了。两个都被绳子勒死了。有个看守看见这景象，告诉我，说洛靖斯基没有反抗，罗卓夫斯基却挣扎了好半天，因此他们只好把他拖上绞架，硬把他的脑袋塞进绳套里。是啊！那看守傻乎乎的。他对我说：‘老爷，人家都说这事很可怕。其实一点不可怕。他们被绞死的时候，只这么耸了两下肩膀，’他装出肩膀猛一下往上耸，然后又耷拉下来的样子，‘后来刽子手把绳子一拉，喏，就是把绳套拉得紧些，这就完了，他们再也不动了。’哼，‘一点也不可怕，’”克雷里卓夫把看守的话又说了一遍，他想笑，没有笑成，却放声痛哭起来。
--------
①指十九世纪六十年代起波兰反对沙皇专制的运动宣言。
随后他沉默了好一阵，吃力地喘着气，把涌到喉咙里的哽咽硬压下去。
“从那时起我就成了革命者。是啊，”他平静下来说，简短地讲完了他的身世。
他参加了民意党，还当上破坏小组的组长，专门对政府官员采用恐怖手段，强迫他们放弃政权，让人民掌权。他为这个目的到处奔走，一会儿去彼得堡，一会儿出国，一会儿到基辅，一会儿到敖德萨，一次又一次取得成功。后来却被一个他十分信任的人出卖了。他被捕了，受审讯，在监狱里关了两年，被判死刑，后来改为终身苦役。
他在狱中得了痨病。在现在这种条件下，看来他只能再活几个月。他知道这一点，但对自己的行为并不后悔。他说，要是让他再活一辈子，他还是会那么干，也就是破坏他目睹的那种罪恶累累的社会制度。
克雷里卓夫的身世和同他的接触，使聂赫留朵夫懂得了许多以前不懂的事。
Part 3 Chapter 7
NEKHLUDOFF SEEKS AN INTERVIEW WITH MASLOVA.
On the day when the convoy officer had the encounter with the prisoners at the halting station about the child, Nekhludoff, who had spent the night at the village inn, woke up late, and was some time writing letters to post at the next Government town, so that he left the inn later than usual, and did not catch up with the gang on the road as he had done previously, but came to the village where the next halting station was as it was growing dusk.
Having dried himself at the inn, which was kept by an elderly woman who had an extraordinarily fat, white neck, he had his tea in a clean room decorated with a great number of icons and pictures and then hurried away to the halting station to ask the officer for an interview with Katusha. At the last six halting stations he could not get the permission for an interview from any of the officers. Though they had been changed several times, not one of them would allow Nekhludoff inside the halting stations, so that he had not seen Katusha for more than a week. This strictness was occasioned by the fact that an important prison official was expected to pass that way. Now this official had passed without looking in at the gang, after all, and Nekhludoff hoped that the officer who had taken charge of the gang in the morning would allow him an interview with the prisoners, as former officers had done.
The landlady offered Nekhludoff a trap to drive him to the halting station, situated at the farther end of the village, but Nekhludoff preferred to walk. A young labourer, a broad-shouldered young fellow of herculean dimensions, with enormous top-boots freshly blackened with strongly smelling tar, offered himself as a guide.
A dense mist obscured the sky, and it was so dark that when the young fellow was three steps in advance of him Nekhludoff could not see him unless the light of some window happened to fall on the spot, but he could hear the heavy boots wading through the deep, sticky slush. After passing the open place in front of the church and the long street, with its rows of windows shining brightly in the darkness, Nekhludoff followed his guide to the outskirts of the village, where it was pitch dark. But soon here, too, rays of light, streaming through the mist from the lamps in the front of the halting station, became discernible through the darkness. The reddish spots of light grew bigger and bigger; at last the stakes of the palisade, the moving figure of the sentinel, a post painted with white and black stripes and the sentinel's box became visible.
The sentinel called his usual "Who goes there?" as they approached, and seeing they were strangers treated them with such severity that he would not allow them to wait by the palisade; but Nekhludoff's guide was not abashed by this severity.
"Hallo, lad! why so fierce? You go and rouse your boss while we wait here?"
The sentinel gave no answer, but shouted something in at the gate and stood looking at the broad-shouldered young labourer scraping the mud off Nekhludoff's boots with a chip of wood by the light of the lamp. From behind the palisade came the hum of male and female voices. In about three minutes more something rattled, the gate opened, and a sergeant, with his cloak thrown over his shoulders, stepped out of the darkness into the lamplight.
The sergeant was not as strict as the sentinel, but he was extremely inquisitive. He insisted on knowing what Nekhludoff wanted the officer for, and who he was, evidently scenting his booty and anxious not to let it escape. Nekhludoff said he had come on special business, and would show his gratitude, and would the sergeant take a note for him to the officer. The sergeant took the note, nodded, and went away. Some time after the gate rattled again, and women carrying baskets, boxes, jugs and sacks came out, loudly chattering in their peculiar Siberian dialect as they stepped over the threshold of the gate. None of them wore peasant costumes, but were dressed town fashion, wearing jackets and fur-lined cloaks. Their skirts were tucked up high, and their heads wrapped up in shawls. They examined Nekhludoff and his guide curiously by the light of the lamp. One of them showed evident pleasure at the sight of the broad-shouldered fellow, and affectionately administered to him a dose of Siberian abuse.
"You demon, what are you doing here? The devil take you," she said, addressing him.
"I've been showing this traveller here the way," answered the young fellow. "And what have you been bringing here?"
"Dairy produce, and I am to bring more in the morning."
The guide said something in answer that made not only the women but even the sentinel laugh, and, turning to Nekhludoff, he said:
"You'll find your way alone? Won't get lost, will you?"
"I shall find it all right."
"When you have passed the church it's the second from the two-storied house. Oh, and here, take my staff," he said, handing the stick he was carrying, and which was longer than himself, to Nekhludoff; and splashing through the mud with his enormous boots, he disappeared in the darkness, together with the women.
His voice mingling with the voices of the women was still audible through the fog, when the gate again rattled, and the sergeant appeared and asked Nekhludoff to follow him to the officer.
押解官同犯人从旅站出发时为一个孩子发生冲突的那一天，聂赫留朵夫在客店里正好醒得很迟，起身后又写了几封信，准备带到省城去寄，因此坐车离开客店晚了一点，没象往常那样在途中赶上大队人马。他到达犯人们过夜的村子时，已经黄昏了。聂赫留朵夫借宿的客店是由一个身体肥胖、脖子又白又粗的老寡妇开设的。他在那里烘干衣服，在饰有大量圣像和画片的干净客房里喝够了茶，连忙赶到旅站去找押解官，要求准许他同玛丝洛娃见面。
在过去的六个旅站上，尽管押解官不断更换，但没有一个准许聂赫留朵夫进入旅站房间，因此他已有一个多星期没见到玛丝洛娃了。他们所以这样严格，是因为有一个管监狱的大官将路过此地。如今，那个长官已经过去，根本没有对旅站看上一眼。聂赫留朵夫希望今天接管这批犯人的押解官能准许他同犯人见面。
客店女掌柜劝聂赫留朵夫坐车到村尾的旅站，但聂赫留朵夫情愿走着去。一个肩膀宽阔、体格魁伟的年轻茶房，脚穿一双刚擦过油、柏油味很重的大皮靴，给他带路。空中一片迷雾，天色黑得厉害。领路的茶房在灯光照不到的地方只要走出三步，聂赫留朵夫就看不见他，只听见他的大皮靴在厚厚的泥浆里咕唧咕唧地响。
聂赫留朵夫跟着带路的茶房穿过教堂前的广场和两边房子灯火通明的街道，来到漆黑的村尾。但不多一会儿，黑暗中又出现了亮光，那是旅站附近的路灯透过迷雾发出来的。那些淡红色的灯火越来越大，越来越亮。栅栏的木桩、走动的哨兵的黑影、漆成条纹的木柱和岗亭渐渐隐约可见。哨兵看见有人走近，照例吆喝一声：“谁？”他发觉来的不是自己人，顿时变得十分严厉，坚决不准他们在栅栏旁逗留。不过，给聂赫留朵夫领路的茶房看见哨兵态度严厉，并不慌张。
“嗨，你这小子，脾气倒不小哇！”他对哨兵说。“你去叫你们的头儿出来，我们在这儿等着。”
哨兵没有答话，只对着边门喊了一声，停住脚步，眼睛盯着那肩膀宽阔的小伙子，看他怎样就着灯光用木片刮掉聂赫留朵夫靴上的泥泞。栅栏里传出来男男女女嘈杂的说话声。过了三分钟光景，边门哗啦一声开了，队长身披军大衣，从黑暗中来到路灯下，问他们有什么事。聂赫留朵夫把准备好的名片和一张写明有私事求见的字条交给队长，请他转送押解官。那队长不象哨兵那样严厉，但好奇心特别重。他一定要知道聂赫留朵夫有什么事要见押解官，他是什么人。显然，他已嗅到有油水可捞，不肯放过机会。聂赫留朵夫说他有一桩特殊的事，要他把字条送上去，办成后他会感谢他的。队长接过字条，点点头走了。他走后不多一会儿，边门又哗啦响了一声，走出几个女人，手里拿着筐子、树皮篮、牛奶壶和袋子。她们声音响亮地用西伯利亚方言交谈着，跨过边门的门槛。她们都不是乡下人打扮，而象城里人那样穿着大衣和皮袄，裙子高高地掖在腰里，头上包着头巾。她们借路灯的光好奇地打量着聂赫留朵夫和给他领路的人。其中一个女人看见这个宽肩膀的小伙子，显然很高兴，立刻用西伯利亚骂人话亲热地骂起他来。
“你这该死的林鬼，到这儿来干什么？”她对他说。
“你看，我送个客人到这儿来了，”小伙子回答。“你送什么东西来了？”
“奶制品，他们要我明早再送些来。”
“那么他们没有叫你留下来过夜吗？”小伙子问。
“去你的，死鬼，烂掉你的舌头！”她笑着嚷道。“咱们一块儿回村子去，你送送我们。”
带路的还对她说了些什么笑话，不仅引得女人们咯咯地笑，就连哨兵也笑了起来。接着他对聂赫留朵夫说：
“怎么样，您一个人回去找得着吗？不会迷路吧？”
“找得着，找得着。”
“过了教堂，从那座两层楼房子算起，右边第二家就是。喏，给您根拐棍，”他说，把随身带着的那根一人多高的棍子交给聂赫留朵夫。然后他踩着咕唧咕唧响的大皮靴，跟那些女人一起在黑暗中消失了。
半边门再次哗啦作响，队长请聂赫留朵夫跟他一起去见押解官时，从迷雾里还传来那小伙子的说话声，中间夹杂着女人的声音。
Part 3 Chapter 8
NEKHLUDOFF AND THE OFFICER.
This halting station, like all such stations along the Siberian road, was surrounded by a courtyard, fenced in with a palisade of sharp-pointed stakes, and consisted of three one-storied houses. One of them, the largest, with grated windows, was for the prisoners, another for the convoy soldiers, and the third, in which the office was, for the officers.
There were lights in the windows of all the three houses, and, like all such lights, they promised, here in a specially deceptive manner, something cosy inside the walls. Lamps were burning before the porches of the houses and about five lamps more along the walls lit up the yard.
The sergeant led Nekhludoff along a plank which lay across the yard up to the porch of the smallest of the houses.
When he had gone up the three steps of the porch he let Nekhludoff pass before him into the ante-room, in which a small lamp was burning, and which was filled with smoky fumes. By the stove a soldier in a coarse shirt with a necktie and black trousers, and with one top-boot on, stood blowing the charcoal in a somovar, using the other boot as bellows. [The long boots worn in Russia have concertina-like sides, and when held to the chimney of the somovar can be used instead of bellows to make the charcoal inside burn up.] When he saw Nekhludoff, the soldier left the somovar and helped him off with his waterproof; then went into the inner room.
"He has come, your honour."
"Well, ask him in," came an angry voice.
"Go in at the door," said the soldier, and went back to the somovar.
In the next room an officer with fair moustaches and a very red face, dressed in an Austrian jacket that closely fitted his broad chest and shoulders, sat at a covered table, on which were the remains of his dinner and two bottles; there was a strong smell of tobacco and some very strong, cheap scent in the warm room. On seeing Nekhludoff the officer rose and gazed ironically and suspiciously, as it seemed, at the newcomer.
"What is it you want?" he asked, and, not waiting for a reply, he shouted through the open door:
"Bernoff, the somovar! What are you about?"
"Coming at once."
"You'll get it 'at once' so that you'll remember it," shouted the officer, and his eyes flashed.
"I'm coming," shouted the soldier, and brought in the somovar. Nekhludoff waited while the soldier placed the somovar on the table. When the officer had followed the soldier out of the room with his cruel little eyes looking as if they were aiming where best to hit him, he made the tea, got the four-cornered decanter out of his travelling case and some Albert biscuits, and having placed all this on the cloth he again turned to Nekhludoff. "Well, how can I he of service to you?"
"I should like to be allowed to visit a prisoner," said Nekhludoff, without sitting down.
"A political one? That's forbidden by the law," said the officer.
"The woman I mean is not a political prisoner," said Nekhludoff.
"Yes. But pray take a scat," said the officer. Nekhludoff sat down.
"She is not a political one, but at my request she has been allowed by the higher authorities to join the political prisoners--"
"Oh, yes, I know," interrupted the other; "a little dark one? Well, yes, that can be managed. Won't you smoke?" He moved a box of cigarettes towards Nekhludoff, and, having carefully poured out two tumblers of tea, he passed one to Nekhludoff. "If you please," he said.
"Thank you; I should like to see--"
"The night is long. You'll have plenty of time. I shall order her to be sent out to you."
"But could I not see her where she is? Why need she be sent for?" Nekhludoff said.
"In to the political prisoners? It is against the law."
"I have been allowed to go in several times. If there is any danger of my passing anything in to them I could do it through her just as well."
"Oh, no; she would be searched," said the officer, and laughed in an unpleasant manner.
"Well, why not search me?"
"All right; we'll manage without that," said the officer, opening the decanter, and holding it out towards Nekhludoff's tumbler of tea. "May I? No? Well, just as you like. When you are living here in Siberia you are too glad to meet an educated person. Our work, as you know, is the saddest, and when one is used to better things it is very hard. The idea they have of us is that convoy officers are coarse, uneducated men, and no one seems to remember that we may have been born for a very different position."
This officer's red face, his scents, his rings, and especially his unpleasant laughter disgusted Nekhludoff very much, but to-day, as during the whole of his journey, he was in that serious, attentive state which did not allow him to behave slightingly or disdainfully towards any man, but made him feel the necessity of speaking to every one "entirely," as he expressed to himself, this relation to men. When he had heard the officer and understood his state of mind, he said in a serious manner:
"I think that in your position, too, some comfort could be found in helping the suffering people," he said.
"What are their sufferings? You don't know what these people are."
"They are not special people," said Nekhludoff; "they are just such people as others, and some of them are quite innocent."
"Of course, there are all sorts among them, and naturally one pities them. Others won't let anything off, but I try to lighten their condition where I can. It's better that I should suffer, but not they. Others keep to the law in every detail, even as far as to shoot, but I show pity. May I?--Take another," he said, and poured out another tumbler of tea for Nekhludoff.
"And who is she, this woman that you want to see?" he asked.
"It is an unfortunate woman who got into a brothel, and was there falsely accused of poisoning, and she is a very good woman," Nekhludoff answered.
The officer shook his head. "Yes, it does happen. I can tell you about a certain Ernma who lived in Kasan. She was a Hungarian by birth, but she had quite Persian eyes," he continued, unable to restrain a smile at the recollection; "there was so much chic about her that a countess--"
Nekhludoff interrupted the officer and returned to the former topic of conversation.
"I think that you could lighten the condition of the people while they are in your charge. And in acting that way I am sure you would find great joy!" said Nekhludoff, trying to pronounce as distinctly as possible, as he might if talking to a foreigner or a child.
The officer looked at Nekhludoff impatiently, waiting for him to stop so as to continue the tale about the Hungarian with Persian eyes, who evidently presented herself very vividly to his imagination and quite absorbed his attention.
"Yes, of course, this is all quite true," he said, "and I do pity them; but I should like to tell you about Emma. What do you think she did--?"
"It does not interest me," said Nekhludoff, "and I will tell you straight, that though I was myself very different at one time, I now hate that kind of relation to women."
The officer gave Nekhludoff a frightened look.
"Won't you take some more tea?" he said.
"No, thank you."
"Bernoff!" the officer called, "take the gentleman to Vakouloff. Tell him to let him into the separate political room. He may remain there till the inspection."
这个旅站也跟西伯利亚沿途所有的旅站一样，有一个用尖头圆木桩围起来的院子，院子里有三座住人的平房。最大的一座装有铁窗，住着犯人。另一座住着押解兵。再有一座住着军官，还设有办公室。这三座房子此刻灯火通明，照例使人产生一种错觉，以为里面一定很漂亮舒适，特别是在这个旅站。每座房子入口处都点着灯，围墙四周另外有五六盏灯，把院子照亮。一个军士领着聂赫留朵夫走过一块木板，来到那座最小的房子门口。他登上三级台阶，让聂赫留朵夫走在前面，进入点着一盏小灯、弥漫着煤烟味的前室。火炉旁有个穿粗布衬衫和黑色长裤、系领带的士兵，一只脚穿着长统黄皮靴，弯着腰，拿另一只靴统子给茶炊扇风。他一看见聂赫留朵夫，就丢下茶炊，帮聂赫留朵夫脱下皮衣，然后走进里屋。
“他来了，长官。”
“哦，叫他进来！”传出来一个怒气冲冲的声音。
“您从这门进去吧，”那士兵说着继续烧茶炊。
在点着一盏吊灯的第二个房间里，有一个脸色通红、留着很长淡黄色小胡子的军官，身穿紧裹宽阔胸膛和肩膀的奥地利式上装，坐在桌旁。桌上铺着桌布，放着吃剩的饭菜和两个酒瓶。在这个温暖的房间里，除了烟草味，还弥漫着一股刺鼻的劣等香水的气味。押解官看见聂赫留朵夫，欠了欠身，又象嘲讽又象疑惑地盯住他。
“您有什么事？”他问，不等对方答话，就对着门口嚷道：
“别尔诺夫！茶炊什么时候烧好哇？”
“马上就好。”
“我马上给你点颜色瞧瞧，好叫你记住！”押解官对他白了一眼，骂道。
“来了！”士兵嘴里叫着，端着茶炊走进来。
聂赫留朵夫等士兵把茶放好（军官睁着一双小眼睛，恶狠狠地盯住这个士兵，仿佛要看准一个地方，动手打他）。等茶炊放好，押解官就开始煮茶。接着从旅行食品箱里拿出一个盛白兰地的方玻璃瓶和一些夹心饼干。他把这些东西放在桌上，转身对聂赫留朵夫说：
“那么我能为您效点什么劳哇？”
“我要求探望一个女犯人，”聂赫留朵夫说，没有坐下来。
“是政治犯吗？法律规定，禁止探望，”押解官说。
“这个女人不是政治犯，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“您请坐，”押解官说。
聂赫留朵夫坐下来。
“她不是政治犯，”他又说了一遍，“但经我提出要求，最高长官批准让她同政治犯一起走……”
“啊，我知道了，”押解官打断他的话说。“就是那个黑头发的小娘们吧？好哇，可以。您抽烟吗？”
他把一盒香烟推到聂赫留朵夫面前，小心地倒了两杯茶，把一杯送到聂赫留朵夫面前。
“请，”他说。
“谢谢您。我想见一见……”
“夜很长，您有的是工夫。我派人去把她给您叫来就是了。”
“能不能不叫她出来，让我到他们那里去呢？”
“到政治犯那儿去吗？这是违法的。”
“我去过好几次了。要是您怕我把什么东西带给政治犯，那我通过她也可以转交。”
“哦，不，她要被抄身的，”押解官说，现出不愉快的笑容。
“哦，那你们可以先把我搜一搜。”
“哦，不搜也行，”押解官说，拿起一个开了塞子的酒瓶，送到聂赫留朵夫的茶杯上。“加一点好不好？哦，那么听便。一个人住在西伯利亚这种地方，能见到一个有教养的人，真是太高兴了。老实说，干我们这一行，真是再伤心也没有了。一个人过惯别种生活，来到这地方，苦透了。您要知道，人家一提到干我们这一行，当押解官，总认为都是没有教养的大老粗，可就是不想想，我们生下来干别的事也完全可以。”
押解官通红的脸、他的香水味、他的戒指，特别是他那难听的笑声，都很使聂赫留朵夫反感。不过，聂赫留朵夫今天也象整个旅行期间那样，抱着严肃谨慎的态度。他对任何人都不怠慢，也不蔑视，同谁说话都“一本正经”，这是他给自己规定的态度。他听了押解官这番话，以为他很同情受他管辖的那些人的苦难，因此心情沉重。聂赫留朵夫就严肃地对他说：
“我想，您做这种工作，可以设法减轻人家的痛苦，这样您就会比较心安了，”他说。
“他们有什么痛苦？他们本来就是这号人嘛。”
“他们有什么特别的地方？”聂赫留朵夫说。“还不跟大家一样都是人。其中还有无辜的呢。”
“当然，什么样的人都有。当然，很可怜。别的押解官丝毫不肯马虎，可我呢，总是尽可能减轻他们的痛苦。宁可我自己受理，再不然干脆枪毙，可我总是可怜他们。再来点茶吗？您吃吧，”他说着又给他倒茶。“您要见的女人，究竟是个什么人？”他问。
“她是个不幸的女人，落到一家妓院里，在那儿遭到诬告，说她毒死了人，其实她是个很好的女人，”聂赫留朵夫说。
押解官摇摇头。
“是啊，这种事情是有的。我可以告诉您，喀山就有过一个这样的女人，名字叫爱玛。她原是个匈牙利人，生有一双地地道道的波斯眼睛，”他继续说，一想到这事就情不自禁地笑起来。“风度好极了，简直象个伯爵夫人……”
聂赫留朵夫打断押解官的话，回到原来的话题上。
“我想，既然他们现在归您管，您就可以减轻他们的痛苦。您要是能这样做，我相信您会感到快乐的，”聂赫留朵夫说，尽量把话说得清楚些，就象同外国人或者孩子说话那样。
押解官眼睛闪闪发亮，瞧着聂赫留朵夫，显然急不及待地巴望他把话说完，好继续讲那生有一双波斯眼睛的匈牙利女人。她的形象显然生动地浮现在他的脑海里，把他的全部注意力都吸引了。
“是的，这话很对，确实是这样的，”他说。“我也很可怜他们。不过我还想跟您谈谈那个爱玛。您想她干出什么事来了……”
“我对这事不感兴趣，”聂赫留朵夫说，“不瞒您说，我以前也是另外一种人，可如今我痛恨这种对待女人的态度。”
押解官吃惊地对聂赫留朵夫瞧瞧。
“那么，再给您来点茶吗？”他说。
“不，谢谢。”
“别尔诺夫！”押解官叫道，“把这位先生带到瓦库洛夫那儿去，对他说，让这位先生到政治犯房间里，可以让他待到点名。”
Part 3 Chapter 9
THE POLITICAL PRISONERS.
Accompanied by the orderly, Nekhludoff went out into the courtyard, which was dimly lit up by the red light of the lamps.
"Where to?" asked the convoy sergeant, addressing the orderly.
"Into the separate cell, No. 5."
"You can't pass here; the boss has gone to the village and taken the keys."
"Well, then, pass this way."
The soldier led Nekhludoff along a board to another entrance. While still in the yard Nekhludoff could hear the din of voices and general commotion going on inside as in a beehive when the bees are preparing to swarm; but when he came nearer and the door opened the din grew louder, and changed into distinct sounds of shouting, abuse and laughter. He heard the clatter of chairs and smelt the well-known foul air. This din of voices and the clatter of the chairs, together with the close smell, always flowed into one tormenting sensation, and produced in Nekhludoff a feeling of moral nausea which grew into physical sickness, the two feelings mingling with and heightening each other.
The first thing Nekhludoff saw, on entering, was a large, stinking tub. A corridor into which several doors opened led from the entrance. The first was the family room, then the bachelors' room, and at the very end two small rooms were set apart for the political prisoners.
The buildings, which were arranged to hold one hundred and fifty prisoners, now that there were four hundred and fifty inside, were so crowded that the prisoners could not all get into the rooms, but filled the passage, too. Some were sitting or lying on the floor, some were going out with empty teapots, or bringing them back filled with boiling water. Among the latter was Taras. He overtook Nekhludoff and greeted him affectionately. The kind face of Taras was disfigured by dark bruises on his nose and under his eye.
"What has happened to you?" asked Nekhludoff.
"Yes, something did happen," Taras said, with a smile.
"All because of the woman," added a prisoner, who followed Taras; "he's had a row with Blind Fedka."
"And how's Theodosia?"
"She's all right. Here I am bringing her the water for her tea," Taras answered, and went into the family room.
Nekhludoff looked in at the door. The room was crowded with women and men, some of whom were on and some under the bedsteads; it was full of steam from the wet clothes that were drying, and the chatter of women's voices was unceasing. The next door led into the bachelors' room. This room was still more crowded; even the doorway and the passage in front of it were blocked by a noisy crowd of men, in wet garments, busy doing or deciding something or other.
The convoy sergeant explained that it was the prisoner appointed to buy provisions, paying off out of the food money what was owing to a sharper who had won from or lent money to the prisoners, and receiving back little tickets made of playing cards. When they saw the convoy soldier and a gentleman, those who were nearest became silent, and followed them with looks of ill-will. Among them Nekhludoff noticed the criminal Fedoroff, whom he knew, and who always kept a miserable lad with a swelled appearance and raised eyebrows beside him, and also a disgusting, noseless, pock-marked tramp, who was notorious among the prisoners because he killed his comrade in the marshes while trying to escape, and had, as it was rumoured, fed on his flesh. The tramp stood in the passage with his wet cloak thrown over one shoulder, looking mockingly and boldly at Nekhludoff, and did not move out of the way. Nekhludoff passed him by.
Though this kind of scene had now become quite familiar to him, though he had during the last three months seen these four hundred criminal prisoners over and over again in many different circumstances; in the heat, enveloped in clouds of dust which they raised as they dragged their chained feet along the road, and at the resting places by the way, where the most horrible scenes of barefaced debauchery had occurred, yet every time he came among them, and felt their attention fixed upon him as it was now, shame and consciousness of his sin against them tormented him. To this sense of shame and guilt was added an unconquerable feeling of loathing and horror. He knew that, placed in a position such as theirs, they could not he other than they were, and yet he was unable to stifle his disgust.
"It's well for them do-nothings," Nekhludoff heard some one say in a hoarse voice as he approached the room of the political prisoners. Then followed a word of obscene abuse, and spiteful, mocking laughter.
聂赫留朵夫由传令兵护送着，又来到路灯昏黄的黑暗院子里。
“上哪儿去？”一个押解兵迎面走来，问护送聂赫留朵夫的传令兵说。
“到隔离室去，第五号。”
“这里过不去，锁上了，得穿过那门廊。”
“怎么锁上了？”
“队长锁上的，他自己到村子里去了。”
“哦，那么往这儿走。”
传令兵领聂赫留朵夫往另一个门廊走去，沿着铺木板的路，来到另一个门口。还在院子里就听见嘈杂的说话声和人们活动的声音，好象一群将要离窝的蜜蜂。聂赫留朵夫走近去，推开门，喧闹声就更响了。听得出有叫嚷、谩骂和哄笑。还听见哐啷啷的镣铐声。空中弥漫着熟悉的粪便和煤焦油的恶臭。
镣铐的哐啷声和刺鼻的恶臭，这两样东西合在一起，总是使聂赫留朵夫感到难受，精神上感到恶心，又渐渐变成生理上的恶心。这两样东西混合在一起，相互助长，确实使人觉得特别难受。
旅站门廊里放着一个臭烘烘的大木桶，就是“便桶”。聂赫留朵夫踏进门，第一眼就看见一个女人坐在便桶边上。她的面前站着一个剃阴阳头的男人，头上歪戴着一顶薄饼般帽子。他们正谈得起劲。男犯一看见聂赫留朵夫，挤了挤眼，说：
“就是皇帝也憋不住尿哇！”
那女人放下囚袍下摆，低下头。
从门廊往里走是一条过道。过道两边的牢房门都开着。第一间是带家眷的牢房，第二间是单身犯人的大牢房。过道另一头有两个小间，是关政治犯的。这个旅站的房子原定可关一百五十人，现在却关了四百五十人，十分拥挤，犯人在牢房里住不下，把过道都挤满了。有人在地板上坐着或者躺着，有人拿着空茶壶出去，或者提着装满开水的茶壶回来。塔拉斯也在这些人中间。他赶上聂赫留朵夫，亲切地同他打招呼。塔拉斯那张和蔼可亲的脸显得难看了，因为鼻子上和眼睛底下有好几处乌青块。
“你这是怎么了？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“出了一点毛病，”塔拉斯笑眯眯地说。
“他们老是打架，”押解兵鄙夷不屑地说。
“为了婆娘，”他们后面有个犯人说，“他跟瞎子费特卡干了一家伙。”
“费多霞怎么样？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“没什么，身体很好，我这就是打开水来给她沏茶的，”塔拉斯说着走进带家属的牢房。
聂赫留朵夫往门里望了一眼。整个牢房挤满了男男女女，有的坐在板床上，有的躺在板床下。牢房里晾着湿衣服，弥漫着水蒸汽。还听见女人们一刻不停的叫嚷声。隔壁是单身犯人的牢房。这间牢房更加拥挤，连门口和过道里都站满一群群喧闹的犯人。他们穿着湿衣服，正在分配什么东西，或者解决什么问题。押解兵向聂赫留朵夫解释说，监狱里有个开赌场的犯人，专门借钱给别的犯人，谁一时还不出就用纸牌剪成纸片作借据，此刻犯人头正根据纸片从伙食费中扣下钱来还给赌场老板。那些站得近的犯人看见军士和一个老爷，就住了口，恶狠狠地打量着他们。在分钱的人中间，聂赫留朵夫发现他认识的苦役犯费多罗夫。费多罗夫身边总带着一个皮肤白净、面孔浮肿、眉头紧皱、模样可怜的小伙子。另外，他还看见一个麻脸、烂鼻、面目可憎的流浪汉。据说这人在原始森林里杀死了同伴，吃了他的肉。流浪汉一个肩膀上披着湿囚袍，站在过道里，嘲弄而大胆地瞧着聂赫留朵夫，没有给他让路。聂赫留朵夫就从他身旁绕过去。
尽管聂赫留朵夫对这种景象十分熟悉，尽管在过去三个月中，他常常看到这四百名刑事犯处在各种不同的场合：大热天，他们在灰砂飞扬的大道上拖着脚镣行进，或者在大路旁休息，逢到天气暖和的日子，还看到男女犯人在旅站院子里公开通奸的可怕景象，虽然如此，他每次来到他们中间，象现在这样发现他们的目光集中在他身上，还是觉得羞愧和负疚。尤其难堪的是，除了这种羞愧和负疚感之分，还会产生克制不住的嫌恶和恐惧。他知道，就他们的处境来说也是无可奈何的，但他还是无法清除对他们的嫌恶。
“他们过得可舒服了，这些寄生虫！”聂赫留朵夫向政治犯牢门走去，听见背后有人说，“这些鬼东西有什么好苦恼的，反正不会肚子疼，”一个沙哑的声音说，还夹着不堪入耳的骂人话。
人群中响起一阵不友善的嘲弄的哄笑。
Part 3 Chapter 10
MAKAR DEVKIN.
When they had passed the bachelors' room the sergeant who accompanied Nekhludoff left him, promising to come for him before the inspection would take place. As soon as the sergeant was gone a prisoner, quickly stepping with his bare feet and holding up the chains, came close up to Nekhludoff, enveloping him in the strong, acid smell of perspiration, and said in a mysterious whisper:
"Help the lad, sir; he's got into an awful mess. Been drinking. To-day he's given his name as Karmanoff at the inspection. Take his part, sir. We dare not, or they'll kill us," and looking uneasily round he turned away.
This is what had happened. The criminal Kalmanoff had persuaded a young fellow who resembled him in appearance and was sentenced to exile to change names with him and go to the mines instead of him, while he only went to exile. Nekhludoff knew all this. Some convict had told him about this exchange the week before. He nodded as a sign that he understood and would do what was in his power, and continued his way without looking round.
Nekhludoff knew this convict, and was surprised by his action. When in Ekaterinburg the convict had asked Nekhludoff to get a permission for his wife to follow him. The convict was a man of medium size and of the most ordinary peasant type, about thirty years old. He was condemned to hard labour for an attempt to murder and rob. His name was Makar Devkin. His crime was a very curious one. In the account he gave of it to Nekhludoff, he said it was not his but his devil's doing. He said that a traveller had come to his father's house and hired his sledge to drive him to a village thirty miles off for two roubles. Makar's father told him to drive the stranger. Makar harnessed the horse, dressed, and sat down to drink tea with the stranger. The stranger related at the tea-table that he was going to be married and had five hundred roubles, which he had earned in Moscow, with him. When he had heard this, Makar went out into the yard and put an axe into the sledge under the straw. "And I did not myself know why I was taking the axe," he said. "'Take the axe,' says _he_, and I took it. We got in and started. We drove along all right; I even forgot about the axe. Well, we were getting near the village; only about four miles more to go. The way from the cross-road to the high road was up hill, and I got out. I walked behind the sledge and _he_ whispers to me, 'What are you thinking about? When you get to the top of the hill you will meet people along the highway, and then there will be the village. He will carry the money away. If you mean to do it, now's the time.' I stooped over the sledge as if to arrange the straw, and the axe seemed to jump into my hand of itself. The man turned round. 'What are you doing?' I lifted the axe and tried to knock him down, but he was quick, jumped out, and took hold of my hands. 'What are you doing, you villain?' He threw me down into the snow, and I did not even struggle, but gave in at once. He bound my arms with his girdle, and threw me into the sledge, and took me straight to the police station. I was imprisoned and tried. The commune gave me a good character, said that I was a good man, and that nothing wrong had been noticed about me. The masters for whom I worked also spoke well of me, but we had no money to engage a lawyer, and so I was condemned to four years' hard labour."
It was this man who, wishing to save a fellow-villager, knowing that he was risking his life thereby, told Nekhludoff the prisoner's secret, for doing which (if found out) he should certainly be throttled.
护送聂赫留朵夫的军士经过单身犯牢房时对聂赫留朵夫说，他将在点名前来接他，然后转身走了。军士刚走开，就有一个男犯提起镣铐上的铁链，光着脚，快步走到聂赫留朵夫跟前，浑身发出一股浓重的汗酸臭，偷偷地对他说：
“老爷，您出头管一下吧。那小子上了当。人家把他灌醉了。今天交接犯人的时候，他竟冒名顶替，说自己是卡尔玛诺夫。您出头管一下吧，我们可不能管，不然会被打死的，”那个男犯说，神色慌张地向四周看了一下，立刻从聂赫留朵夫身边溜走。
事情是这样的：一个叫卡尔玛诺夫的苦役犯，怂恿一个相貌同他相似的终身流放犯同他互换姓名，这样苦役犯就可以改为流放，而流放犯却要代替他去服苦役。
这件事聂赫留朵夫已经知道，因为那个犯人上礼拜就把这个骗局告诉了他。聂赫留朵夫点点头表示明白，并将尽力去办，然后头也不回地往前走去。
聂赫留朵夫在叶卡捷琳堡就认识这个犯人了，他当时请聂赫留朵夫替他说情，准许他去服苦役，把妻子一起带去。聂赫留朵夫对他的要求感到惊奇。这人中等身材，生有一个最普通的农民脸型，三十岁光景，因蓄意谋财害命而被判服苦役。他名叫玛卡尔。他犯罪的经过很奇怪。他对聂赫留朵夫说，这罪不是他玛卡尔犯的，而是他魔鬼犯的。他说，有个过路人找到他父亲，愿意出两个卢布要他父亲用雪橇把他送到四十俄里外的村子去。父亲就吩咐玛卡尔把他送去。玛卡尔套好雪橇，穿上衣服，就同那过路人一起喝茶。过路人一面喝茶，一面告诉他要回家成亲，随身带着在莫斯科挣到的五百卢布。玛卡尔听了这话，就走到院子里，找了一把斧子藏在雪橇草垫下。
“连我自己也不知道为什么要带斧子，”他讲道，“只听得有个声音对我说：‘带上斧子。’我就把斧子带上。我们坐上雪橇出发。一路走去，什么事也没有。我也把那斧子给忘了。直到离村子不远，只剩下六俄里路，我们的雪橇离开村道，走上大路，往山坡上爬去。我就从雪橇上下来，跟在后面，这时他又低声对我说：‘你还在犹豫什么呀？你一到山上，大路上就有人，前头就是村子。他就会带着钱走掉。要干，现在就得动手，还等什么呀？’我弯下腰，装作整理一下雪橇上铺着的草，那斧子仿佛自动跳到我手里。他回过头来对我一看，说：‘你要干什么？’我抡起斧子，想把他一家伙劈死，可他这人挺机灵，霍地跳下雪橇，一把抓住我的手，说：‘混蛋，你想干什么？……’他把我推倒在雪地上，我也不还手，听他摆布。他用腰带捆住我的双手，把我扔在雪橇上。他就把我送到区警察局。我就坐了牢，后来开庭审判。我们的村社替我说好话，说我是个好人，从来没有做过坏事。我的东家也替我说好话。可是我们没有钱请律师，我就被判了四年苦役。”
现在，就是这样一个人要搭救同乡。他明明知道，这事有生命危险，但他还是把犯人中的秘密告诉了聂赫留朵夫，万一人家知道这事是他干的，准会把他活活勒死。
Part 3 Chapter 11
MASLOVA AND HER COMPANIONS.
The political prisoners were kept in two small rooms, the doors of which opened into a part of the passage partitioned off from the rest. The first person Nekhludoff saw on entering into this part of the passage was Simonson in his rubber jacket and with a log of pine wood in his hands, crouching in front of a stove, the door of which trembled, drawn in by the heat inside.
When he saw Nekhludoff he looked up at him from under his protruding brow, and gave him his hand without rising.
"I am glad you have come; I want to speak to you," he said, looking Nekhludoff straight in the eyes with an expression of importance.
"Yes; what is it?" Nekhludoff asked.
"It will do later on; I am busy just now," and Simonson turned again towards the stove, which he was heating according to a theory of his own, so as to lose as little heat energy as possible.
Nekhludoff was going to enter in at the first door, when Maslova, stooping and pushing a large heap of rubbish and dust towards the stove with a handleless birch broom, came out of the other. She had a white jacket on, her skirt was tucked up, and a kerchief, drawn down to her eyebrows, protected her hair from the dust. When she saw Nekhludoff, she drew herself up, flushing and animated, put down the broom, wiped her hands on her skirt, and stopped right in front of him. "You are tidying up the apartments, I see," said Nekhludoff, shaking hands.
"Yes; my old occupation," and she smiled. "But the dirt! You can't imagine what it is. We have been cleaning and cleaning. Well, is the plaid dry?" she asked, turning to Simonson.
"Almost," Simonson answered, giving her a strange look, which struck Nekhludoff.
"All right, I'll come for it, and will bring the cloaks to dry. Our people are all in here," she said to Nekhludoff, pointing to the first door as she went out of the second.
Nekhludoff opened the door and entered a small room dimly lit by a little metal lamp, which was standing low down on the shelf bedstead. It was cold in the room, and there was a smell of the dust, which had not had time to settle, damp and tobacco smoke.
Only those who were close to the lamp were clearly visible, the bedsteads were in the shade and wavering shadows glided over the walls. Two men, appointed as caterers, who had gone to fetch boiling water and provisions, were away; most of the political prisoners were gathered together in the small room. There was Nekhludoff's old acquaintance, Vera Doukhova, with her large, frightened eyes, and the swollen vein on her forehead, in a grey jacket with short hair, and thinner and yellower than ever.. She had a newspaper spread out in front of her, and sat rolling cigarettes with a jerky movement of her hands.
Emily Rintzeva, whom Nekhludoff considered to be the pleasantest of the political prisoners, was also here. She looked after the housekeeping, and managed to spread a feeling of home comfort even in the midst of the most trying surroundings. She sat beside the lamp, with her sleeves rolled up, wiping cups and mugs, and placing them, with her deft, red and sunburnt hands, on a cloth that was spread on the bedstead. Rintzeva was a plain-looking young woman, with a clever and mild expression of face, which, when she smiled, had a way of suddenly becoming merry, animated and captivating. It was with such a smile that she now welcomed Nekhludoff.
"Why, we thought you had gone back to Russia," she said.
Here in a dark corner was also Mary Pavlovna, busy with a little, fair-haired girl, who kept prattling in her sweet, childish accents.
"How nice that you have come," she said to Nekhludoff.
"Have you seen Katusha? And we have a visitor here," and she pointed to the little girl.
Here was also Anatole Kryltzoff with felt boots on, sitting in a far corner with his feet under him, doubled up and shivering, his arms folded in the sleeves of his cloak, and looking at Nekhludoff with feverish eyes. Nekhludoff was going up to him, but to the right of the door a man with spectacles and reddish curls, dressed in a rubber jacket, sat talking to the pretty, smiling Grabetz. This was the celebrated revolutionist Novodvoroff. Nekhludoff hastened to greet him. He was in a particular hurry about it, because this man was the only one among all the political prisoners whom he disliked. Novodvoroff's eyes glistened through his spectacles as he looked at Nekhludoff and held his narrow hand out to him.
"Well, are you having a pleasant journey?" he asked, with apparent irony.
"Yes, there is much that is interesting," Nekhludoff answered, as if he did not notice the irony, but took the question for politeness, and passed on to Kryltzoff.
Though Nekhludoff appeared indifferent, he was really far from indifferent, and these words of Novodvoroff, showing his evident desire to say or do something unpleasant, interfered with the state of kindness in which Nekhludoff found himself, and he felt depressed and sad.
"Well, how are you?" he asked, pressing Kryltzoff's cold and trembling hand.
"Pretty well, only I cannot get warm; I got wet through," Kryltzoff answered, quickly replacing his hands into the sleeves of his cloak. "And here it is also beastly cold. There, look, the window-panes are broken," and he pointed to the broken panes behind the iron bars. "And how are you? Why did you not come?"
"I was not allowed to, the authorities were so strict, but to-day the officer is lenient."
"Lenient indeed!" Kryltzoff remarked. "Ask Mary what she did this morning."
Mary Pavlovna from her place in the corner related what had happened about the little girl that morning when they left the halting station.
"I think it is absolutely necessary to make a collective protest," said Vera Doukhova, in a determined tone, and yet looking now at one, now at another, with a frightened, undecided look. "Valdemar Simonson did protest, but that is not sufficient."
"What protest!" muttered Kryltzoff, cross and frowning. Her want of simplicity, artificial tone and nervousness had evidently been irritating him for a long time.
"Are you looking for Katusha?" he asked, addressing Nekhludoff. "She is working all the time. She has cleaned this, the men's room, and now she has gone to clean the women's! Only it is not possible to clean away the fleas. And what is Mary doing there?" he asked, nodding towards the corner where Mary Pavlovna sat.
"She is combing out her adopted daughter's hair," replied Rintzeva.
"But won't she let the insects loose on us?" asked Kryltzoff.
"No, no; I am very careful. She is a clean little girl now. You take her," said Mary, turning to Rintzeva, "while I go and help Katusha, and I will also bring him his plaid."
Rintzeva took the little girl on her lap, pressing her plump, bare, little arms to her bosom with a mother's tenderness, and gave her a bit of sugar. As Mary Pavlovna left the room, two men came in with boiling water and provisions.
政治犯住两个小房间，门外是一截同外界隔离的过道。聂赫留朵夫走进这部分过道，看见的第一个人就是西蒙松。西蒙松身穿短上衣，手里拿着一块松木，蹲在炉子跟前。炉门被热气吸进去，不断颤动。
西蒙松一看见聂赫留朵夫，没有站起来，只从两道浓眉下抬起眼睛，并同他握手。
“您来了，我很高兴，我正要跟您见面呢，”他凝视着聂赫留朵夫的眼睛，现出意味深长的样子说。
“什么事啊？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“回头告诉您。现在我走不开。”
西蒙松继续生炉子，应用他那套尽量减少热能损耗的原理。
聂赫留朵夫刚要从一扇门里进去，玛丝洛娃却从另一扇门里出来。她手拿扫帚，弯着腰，正在把一大堆垃圾往炉子那边扫。玛丝洛娃身穿白色短上衣，裙子下摆掖在腰里，脚穿长统袜，头上为了挡灰，齐眉包着一块白头巾。她一看见聂赫留朵夫，就挺直腰，脸涨得通红，神态活泼，放下扫帚，在裙子上擦擦手，笔直站在他面前。
“您在收拾房间吗？”聂赫留朵夫一面说，一面同她握手。
“是啊，这是我的老行当，”她说着微微一笑。“这儿脏得简直不象话。我们打扫了又打扫，还是弄不干净。怎么样，我那条毛毯干了吗？”她问西蒙松。
“差不多干了，”西蒙松说，用一种使聂赫留朵夫惊讶的异样目光瞧着她。
“哦，那我回头来拿，我那件皮袄也要拿来烤烤干。我们的人都在这里面，”她对聂赫留朵夫说，指指靠近的门，自己却往另一个门走去。
聂赫留朵夫推开门，走进一个不大的牢房。牢房里，板铺上点着一盏小小的铁皮灯，光线微弱。牢房里很阴冷，空中弥漫着灰尘、潮气和烟草味。铁皮灯只照亮一小圈地方，板铺处在阴影中，墙上跳动着影子。
在这个不大的牢房里，除了两个掌管伙食的男犯出去取开水和食物外，所有的人都在。聂赫留朵夫的老相识薇拉也在这里。她更加又瘦又黄，睁着一双惊惶不安的大眼睛，额上暴起一根很粗的青筋，头发剪得很短，身穿一件灰短袄。她坐在一张摊开的报纸前面，报纸上撒满烟草。她正紧张地把烟草往纸筒里装。
这里还有一个聂赫留朵夫觉得极其可爱的女政治犯——艾米丽雅。她负责掌管内务，给他的印象是，即使处境极其艰苦，也具有女性持家的本领，并且富有魅力。这会儿她坐在灯旁，卷起衣袖，用她那双晒得黑黑的灵巧而好看的手擦干大小杯子，把它们放在板铺的手巾上。艾米丽雅年轻，并不漂亮，但聪明而温和，笑起来显得快乐、活泼和迷人。现在她就用这样的笑容迎接聂赫留朵夫。
“我们还以为您已经回俄罗斯，不再来了呢，”她说。
这里还有谢基尼娜。她坐在较远的阴暗角落里，正在为一个淡黄头发的小女孩做着什么事。那女孩用悦耳的童音咿咿呀呀地说个不停。
“您来了，真是太好了。见到玛丝洛娃啦？”谢基尼娜问聂赫留朵夫。“您瞧，我们这儿来了个多好的小客人哪。”她指指小女孩说。
克雷里卓夫也在这里。他盘腿坐在远处角落里的板铺上，脚穿毡靴，脸容消瘦苍白，弯着腰，双手揣在皮袄袖管里，浑身发抖，用他那双害热病的眼睛瞅着聂赫留朵夫。聂赫留朵夫正想到他跟前去，忽然看见房门右边坐着一个淡棕色鬈发的男犯。这男犯戴着眼镜，身穿橡胶上衣，一面整理口袋里的东西，一面跟相貌俊美、脸带笑容的格拉别茨谈话。这个人就是赫赫有名的革命者诺伏德伏罗夫。聂赫留朵夫连忙同他招呼。聂赫留朵夫所以特别忙着跟他招呼，因为在这批政治犯中，他就不喜欢这个人。诺伏德伏罗夫闪动浅蓝色眼睛，透过眼镜瞅着聂赫留朵夫，接着皱起眉头，伸出一只瘦长的手来同他握。
“怎么样，旅行愉快吗？”他说，显然带着嘲弄的口气。
“是啊，有趣的事可不少，”聂赫留朵夫回答，装作没有听出他的嘲弄，把它当作亲切的表示。他说完，就往克雷里卓夫那边走去。
聂赫留朵夫表面上装得若无其事，但心里对诺伏德伏罗夫却远不是没有芥蒂的。诺伏德伏罗夫说的话，以及他招人不快的意图，破坏了聂赫留朵夫的情绪。他感到沮丧和气恼。
“您身体怎么样？”他握着克雷里卓夫冰凉的哆嗦的手说。
“没什么，就是身子暖不过来，衣服都湿透了，”克雷里卓夫说着，慌忙把手揣到皮袄袖管里。“这里也冷得要死。您瞧，窗子都破了。”他指指铁栅外面玻璃窗上的两个窟窿。
“您怎么一直不来？”
“他们不让我进来，长官严得很。今天一个还算和气。”
“哼，好一个还算和气的长官！”克雷里卓夫说。“您问问谢基尼娜，他今天早晨干了什么事。”
谢基尼娜没有站起来，讲了今天早晨从旅站出发前那个小女孩的事。
“照我看来，必须提出集体抗议，”薇拉断然说，同时胆怯而迟疑地瞧瞧这个人，又瞧瞧那个人。“西蒙松提过抗议了，但这还不够。”
“还提什么抗议？”克雷里卓夫恼怒地皱着眉头说。显然，薇拉的装腔作势和神经质早就使他反感了。“您是来找玛丝洛娃的吧？”他对聂赫留朵夫说。“她一直在干活，打扫。我们男的这一间她打扫好了，现在打扫女的那一间去了。就是跳蚤扫不掉，咬得人不得安生。谢基尼娜在那边干什么呀？”他扬扬头示意谢基尼娜那个角落，问。
“她在给养女梳头呢，”艾米丽雅说。
“她不会把虱子弄到我们身上来吧？”克雷里卓夫问。
“不会，不会，我很留神。现在她可干净了，”谢基尼娜说。“您把她带去吧，”她对艾米丽雅说，“我去帮帮玛丝洛娃。
给她送块毛毯去。”
艾米丽雅接过女孩，带着母性的慈爱把她两条胖嘟嘟的光胳膊贴在自己胸口，让她坐在膝盖上，又给她一小块糖。
谢基尼娜出去了，那两个取开水和食物的男人紧接着回到牢房里。
Part 3 Chapter 12
NABATOFF AND MARKEL.
One of the men who came in was a short, thin, young man, who had a cloth-covered sheepskin coat on, and high top-boots. He stepped lightly and quickly, carrying two steaming teapots, and holding a loaf wrapped in a cloth under his arm.
"Well, so our prince has put in an appearance again," he said, as he placed the teapot beside the cups, and handed the bread to Rintzeva. "We have bought wonderful things," he continued, as he took off his sheepskin, and flung it over the heads of the others into the corner of the bedstead. "Markel has bought milk and eggs. Why, we'll have a regular ball to-day. And Rintzeva is spreading out her aesthetic cleanliness," he said, and looked with a smile at Rintzeva, "and now she will make the tea."
The whole presence of this man--his motion, his voice, his look--seemed to breathe vigour and merriment. The other newcomer was just the reverse of the first. He looked despondent and sad. He was short, bony, had very prominent cheek bones, a sallow complexion, thin lips and beautiful, greenish eyes, rather far apart. He wore an old wadded coat, top-boots and goloshes, and was carrying two pots of milk and two round boxes made of birch bark, which he placed in front of Rintzeva. He bowed to Nekhludoff, bending only his neck, and with his eyes fixed on him. Then, having reluctantly given him his damp hand to shake, he began to take out the provisions.
Both these political prisoners were of the people; the first was Nabatoff, a peasant; the second, Markel Kondratieff, a factory hand. Markel did not come among the revolutionists till he was quite a man, Nabatoff only eighteen. After leaving the village school, owing to his exceptional talents Nabatoff entered the gymnasium, and maintained himself by giving lessons all the time he studied there, and obtained the gold medal. He did not go to the university because, while still in the seventh class of the gymnasium, he made up his mind to go among the people and enlighten his neglected brethren. This he did, first getting the place of a Government clerk in a large village. He was soon arrested because he read to the peasants and arranged a co-operative industrial association among them. They kept him imprisoned for eight months and then set him free, but he remained under police supervision. As soon as he was liberated he went to another village, got a place as schoolmaster, and did the same as he had done in the first village. He was again taken up and kept fourteen months in prison, where his convictions became yet stronger. After that he was exiled to the Perm Government, from where he escaped. Then he was put to prison for seven months and after that exiled to Archangel. There he refused to take the oath of allegiance that was required of them and was condemned to be exiled to the Takoutsk Government, so that half his life since he reached manhood was passed in prison and exile. All these adventures did not embitter him nor weaken his energy, but rather stimulated it. He was a lively young fellow, with a splendid digestion, always active, gay and vigorous. He never repented of anything, never looked far ahead, and used all his powers, his cleverness, his practical knowledge to act in the present. When free he worked towards the aim he had set himself, the enlightening and the uniting of the working men, especially the country labourers. When in prison he was just as energetic and practical in finding means to come in contact with the outer world, and in arranging his own life and the life of his group as comfortably as the conditions would allow. Above all things he was a communist. He wanted, as it seemed to him, nothing for himself and contented himself with very little, but demanded very much for the group of his comrades, and could work for it either physically or mentally day and night, without sleep or food. As a peasant he had been industrious, observant, clever at his work, and naturally self-controlled, polite without any effort, and attentive not only to the wishes but also the opinions of others. His widowed mother, an illiterate, superstitious, old peasant woman, was still living, and Nabatoff helped her and went to see her while he was free. During the time he spent at home he entered into all the interests of his mother's life, helped her in her work, and continued his intercourse with former playfellows; smoked cheap tobacco with them in so-called "dog's feet," [a kind of cigarette that the peasants smoke, made of a bit of paper and bent at one end into a hook] took part in their fist fights, and explained to them how they were all being deceived by the State, and how they ought to disentangle themselves out of the deception they were kept in. When he thought or spoke of what a revolution would do for the people he always imagined this people from whom he had sprung himself left in very nearly the same conditions as they were in, only with sufficient land and without the gentry and without officials. The revolution, according to him, and in this he differed from Novodvoroff and Novodvoroff's follower, Markel Kondratieff, should not alter the elementary forms of the life of the people, should not break down the whole edifice, but should only alter the inner walls of the beautiful, strong, enormous old structure he loved so dearly. He was also a typical peasant in his views on religion, never thinking about metaphysical questions, about the origin of all origin, or the future life. God was to him, as also to Arago, an hypothesis, which he had had no need of up to now. He had no business with the origin of the world, whether Moses or Darwin was right. Darwinism, which seemed so important to his fellows, was only the same kind of plaything of the mind as the creation in six days. The question how the world had originated did not interest him, just because the question how it would be best to live in this world was ever before him. He never thought about future life, always bearing in the depth of his soul the firm and quiet conviction inherited from his forefathers, and common to all labourers on the land, that just as in the world of plants and animals nothing ceases to exist, but continually changes its form, the manure into grain, the grain into a food, the tadpole into a frog, the caterpillar into a butterfly, the acorn into an oak, so man also does not perish, but only undergoes a change. He believed in this, and therefore always looked death straight in the face, and bravely bore the sufferings that lead towards it, but did not care and did not know how to speak about it. He loved work, was always employed in some practical business, and put his comrades in the way of the same kind of practical work.
The other political prisoner from among the people, Markel Kondratieff, was a very different kind of man. He began to work at the age of fifteen, and took to smoking and drinking in order to stifle a dense sense of being wronged. He first realised he was wronged one Christmas when they, the factory children, were invited to a Christmas tree, got up by the employer's wife, where he received a farthing whistle, an apple, a gilt walnut and a fig, while the employer's children had presents given them which seemed gifts from fairyland, and had cost more than fifty roubles, as he afterwards heard.
When he was twenty a celebrated revolutionist came to their factory to work as a working girl, and noticing his superior qualities began giving books and pamphlets to Kondratieff and to talk and explain his position to him, and how to remedy it. When the possibility of freeing himself and others from their oppressed state rose clearly in his mind, the injustice of this state appeared more cruel and more terrible than before, and he longed passionately not only for freedom, but also for the punishment of those who had arranged and who kept up this cruel injustice. Kondratieff devoted himself with passion to the acquirement of knowledge. It was not clear to him how knowledge should bring about the realisation of the social ideal, but he believed that the knowledge that had shown him the injustice of the state in which he lived would also abolish that injustice itself. Besides knowledge would, in his opinion, raise him above others. Therefore he left off drinking and smoking, and devoted all his leisure time to study. The revolutionist gave him lessons, and his thirst for every kind of knowledge, and the facility with which he took it in, surprised her. In two years he had mastered algebra, geometry, history--which he was specially fond of--and made acquaintance with artistic and critical, and especially socialistic literature. The revolutionist was arrested, and Kondratieff with her, forbidden books having been found in their possession, and they were imprisoned and then exiled to the Vologda Government. There Kondratieff became acquainted with Novodvoroff, and read a great deal more revolutionary literature, remembered it all, and became still firmer in his socialistic views. While in exile he became leader in a large strike, which ended in the destruction of a factory and the murder of the director. He was again arrested and condemned to Siberia.
His religious views were of the same negative nature as his views of the existing economic conditions. Having seen the absurdity of the religion in which he was brought up, and having gained with great effort, and at first with fear, but later with rapture, freedom from it, he did not tire of viciously and with venom ridiculing priests and religious dogmas, as if wishing to revenge himself for the deception that had been practised on him.
He was ascetic through habit, contented himself with very little, and, like all those used to work from childhood and whose muscles have been developed, he could work much and easily, and was quick at any manual labour; but what he valued most was the leisure in prisons and halting stations, which enabled him to continue his studies. He was now studying the first volume of Karl Marks's, and carefully hid the book in his sack as if it were a great treasure. He behaved with reserve and indifference to all his comrades, except Novodvoroff, to whom he was greatly attached, and whose arguments on all subjects he accepted as unanswerable truths.
He had an indefinite contempt for women, whom he looked upon as a hindrance in all necessary business. But he pitied Maslova and was gentle with her, for he considered her an example of the way the lower are exploited by the upper classes. The same reason made him dislike Nekhludoff, so that he talked little with him, and never pressed Nekhludoff's hand, but only held out his own to be pressed when greeting him.
进来的两个人当中有一个是青年，个儿不高，身体干瘦，穿一件有挂面的皮袄，脚登一双高统皮靴。他步伐轻快地走进来，手里提着两壶热气腾腾的开水，胳肢窝里夹着一块用头巾包着的面包。
“哦，原来是我们的公爵来了，”他说着将茶壶放在茶杯中间，把面包交给玛丝洛娃①。“我们买到些好东西，”他说着脱掉皮袄，把它从大家头顶上扔到板铺角上。“玛尔凯买了牛奶和鸡蛋，今天简直可以开舞会了。艾米丽雅总是把屋子收拾得干干净净，整整齐齐的，”他笑眯眯地瞧着艾米丽雅说。
“来，现在你来沏茶吧，”他对她说。
--------
①从上下文看，这里应是艾米丽雅。毛德英译本作艾米丽雅看来是对的。
这人的外表、动作、腔调和眼神都洋溢着生气和欢乐。进来的另一个人，个儿也不高，瘦骨棱棱，灰白的脸上颧骨很高，生有一双距离很宽的好看的淡绿色眼睛和两片薄薄的嘴唇。他同前面那个人正好相反，神态忧郁，精神萎靡。他身上穿着一件旧的棉大衣，靴子外面套着套鞋，手里提着两个瓦罐和两只树皮篮。他把东西放在艾米丽雅面前，对聂赫留朵夫只点了点头，但眼睛一直瞅着他。然后勉强向他伸出一只汗湿的手，慢吞吞地把食物从篮子里取出来放好。
这两个政治犯都是平民出身：第一个是农民纳巴托夫，第二个是工人玛尔凯。玛尔凯参加革命活动时已是个三十五岁的中年人；纳巴托夫却是十八岁时参加的。纳巴托夫先是在乡村小学读书，因成绩优良进了中学，并靠当家庭教师维持生活，中学毕业时得金质奖章，但他没有进大学，还在念七年级的时候就决心到他出身的平民中间去，去教育被遗忘的弟兄。他真的这样做了：先到一个乡里当文书，不久就因向农民朗读小册子和在农民中间创办生产消费合作社而被捕。第一次他坐了八个月牢，出狱后暗中仍受到监视。他一出狱，就到另一个省的一个乡里，在那里当了教员，仍旧搞那些活动。他再次被捕。这次他被关了一年零两个月，在狱中更加强了革命信念。
他第二次出狱后，被流放到彼尔姆省。他从那里逃跑了。他又一次被捕，又坐了七个月牢，然后被流放到阿尔汉格尔斯克省。他在那里又因拒绝向新沙皇宣誓效忠，被判流放雅库茨克区。因此他成年后有一半日子倒是在监狱和流放中度过的。这种颠沛流离的生活丝毫没有使他变得暴躁，也没有损耗他的精力，反而使他更加精神焕发。他喜爱活动，胃口奇好，永远精力旺盛，生气勃勃，干这干那，忙个不停。不论做什么事，他从不后悔，也不海阔天空地胡思乱想，而总是把全部智慧、机灵和经验用在现实生活中。他出了监狱，总是为自己确定的目标奋斗，也就是教育和团结以农村平民为主的劳动者。一旦坐了牢，他仍旧精力旺盛、脚踏实地地同外界保持联系，并且就现有条件尽量把生活安排好，不仅为他自己，而且为集体。他首先是个村社社员，总是以村社利益为重。他自己一无所求，安贫乐穷，但处处为集体谋利益，并且可以废寝忘食不停地工作，不论是体力劳动还是脑力工作。他出身农民，勤劳机灵，干活利落，善于控制情绪，待人彬彬有礼，不但能体贴人家的感情，而且能尊重人家的意见。他的老母亲是个寡妇，不识字，满脑子迷信。纳巴托夫一直照顾她，没有坐牢时常去看她。他每次回家，总是仔细了解她的生活，帮她干活，并且同他以前的伙伴，那些农村青年，来往频繁。他跟他们一起吸劣等烟草卷成的狗腿烟①，同他们比武斗拳，向他们宣传，说他们都受了骗，应该从这种骗局中醒悟过来。每逢他思索或说明革命会给人民带来什么好处时，他这个平民出身的人，总认为人民的生活条件将与原来相似，只不过将拥有土地，而且不会再有地主和官僚。他认为，革命不应该改变人民的基本生活方式。在这一点上，他同诺伏德伏罗夫和诺伏德伏罗夫的信徒玛尔凯的看法不同。照他看来，不应该摧毁这座他所热爱的美丽、坚固、宏伟的古老大厦，只要把里面的房间重新分配一下就行了。
--------
①俄国农民自卷的纸烟，形似狗腿。
对待宗教，他也采取十足的农民态度。他从来不思索虚无缥缈的问题，不考虑万物的本源，也不猜度阴间的生活。他和阿拉哥①一样看待上帝是否存在的问题，只是他至今还认为没有必要提出这种假设。世界是怎样创造的，究竟是摩西说的对，还是达尔文说的对，他根本不关心。他的同志们认为达尔文学说极其重要，他却觉得这种学说同六天创造世界一样，无非是思想游戏罢了。
--------
①阿拉哥（1786—1853）——法国物理学家，天文学家。
他对世界是怎样产生的这个问题不感兴趣，因为他面前总是摆着人怎样才能在世界上生活得更好的问题。关于来世的生活他从不考虑。他内心深处有一种从祖先传下来并为种田人所共有的坚定信念，那就是世间一切动物和植物永远不会消灭，它们只是经常从一种形式转变成另一种形式，例如粪肥变成谷子，谷子变成母鸡，蝌蚪变成青蛙，青虫变成蝴蝶，橡实变成橡树，人也不会消灭，只不过发生变化罢了。他有这样的信念，因此总是无所畏惧，甚至高高兴兴地面对死亡，并且坚强地忍受各种导致死亡的痛苦，但他不喜欢也不善于谈论这一类问题。他热爱工作，总是忙于事务，并且推动同志们也致力于实际工作。
在这批犯人中，另一个来自民间的政治犯玛尔凯的气质就完全不同。他十五岁当上工人，开始吸烟喝酒，以排遣心头蒙蒙眬眬感觉到的屈辱。他第一次感到这种屈辱，是过圣诞节的时候。当时他们做童工的被带到工厂老板娘装饰好的圣诞树跟前，他和同伴们得到的礼物是只值一戈比的小笛、一个苹果、一个用金纸包的核桃和一个干无花果，可是老板的儿女得到的，都是些奇妙的玩具，他后来才知道价值在五十卢布以上。他二十岁那年，有位著名的女革命家到他们厂里做工，她发现玛尔凯超人的才能，就送书和小册子给他看，并且同他谈话，向他解释他处于这种悲惨境地的原因和改善生活的办法。一旦他明白自己和别人能从这种受压迫的处境中获得解放，他就越发觉得这种不合理的处境是极其残酷极其可怕的，他不仅强烈要求解放，而且要求惩罚造成和维护这种不合理局面的人。人家说，实现这个目标需要知识，玛尔凯就废寝忘食地追求知识。他不清楚，怎样依靠知识来实现社会主义理想，但他相信，知识既然能使他懂得他的处境是不合理的，那么知识也就能消除这种不合理现象。再说，有了知识，也可以使他显得比别人高明。他因此戒绝烟酒，一有空就读书，而他自从当上仓库管理员以后，空闲的时间就更多了。
女革命家教他读书，对他如饥似渴地吸收知识的特异能力感到惊讶。两年中间，他学会了代数、几何和他特别喜爱的历史，涉猎了各种文学作品和评论著作，特别是社会主义著作。
后来女革命家被捕，玛尔凯一起被捕，因为在他家里搜出了禁书。他坐了牢，后来又被流放到伏洛戈德省。他在那里认识了诺伏德伏罗夫，又读了许多革命书籍，并且记在心里，更加坚定了他的社会主义思想。流放期满，他领导一次大罢工，最后砸烂了工厂，打死了厂长。他再次被捕，判处褫夺公权，流放西伯利亚。
他对宗教也象对现行经济制度那样，抱否定态度。一旦看出他从小信奉的宗教的荒唐无稽，他就毅然把它抛弃，开头不免有点顾虑，后来却觉得轻松愉快。从此以后，他仿佛要为自己和祖祖辈辈所受的欺骗进行报复，一有机会总要尖刻地嘲笑教士和教条。
长期来他养成禁欲习惯，对物质的要求极低。他象一切从小劳动惯的人那样，肌肉发达，不论干什么体力活都能胜任愉快，得心应手。他十分珍惜时间，在监狱里和旅站上始终努力学习。他现在正在钻研马克思著作第一卷①，小心地把这书藏在袋子里，当作无价之宝。他对同志们都比较疏远，冷淡，唯独对诺伏德伏罗夫特别崇拜。诺伏德伏罗夫不论发表什么意见，他都认为是无可争辩的真理。
--------
①指俄译本《资本论》第一卷，出版于一八七二年。
他对女人抱着无法克制的轻蔑态度，认为女人是一切正经工作的障碍。不过他同情玛丝洛娃，待她亲切，认为她是下层阶级受上层阶级剥削的一个实例。就因为这个缘故，他不喜欢聂赫留朵夫，不同他交谈，不同他握手，除非聂赫留朵夫先同他打招呼，他才伸出手去同他握一下。
Part 3 Chapter 13
LOVE AFFAIRS OF THE EXILES.
The stove had burned up and got warm, the tea was made and poured out into mugs and cups, and milk was added to it; rusks, fresh rye and wheat bread, hard-boiled eggs, butter, and calf's head and feet were placed on the cloth. Everybody moved towards the part of the shelf beds which took the place of the table and sat eating and talking. Rintzeva sat on a box pouring out the tea. The rest crowded round her, only Kryltzoff, who had taken off his wet cloak and wrapped himself in his dry plaid and lay in his own place talking to Nekhludoff.
After the cold and damp march and the dirt and disorder they had found here, and after the pains they had taken to get it tidy, after having drunk hot tea and eaten, they were all in the best and brightest of spirits.
The fact that the tramp of feet, the screams and abuse of the criminals, reached them through the wall, reminding them of their surroundings, seemed only to increase the sense of coziness. As on an island in the midst of the sea, these people felt themselves for a brief interval not swamped by the degradation and sufferings which surrounded them; this made their spirits rise, and excited them. They talked about everything except their present position and that which awaited them. Then, as it generally happens among young men, and women especially, if they are forced to remain together, as these people were, all sorts of agreements and disagreements and attractions, curiously blended, had sprung up among them. Almost all of them were in love. Novodvoroff was in love with the pretty, smiling Grabetz. This Grabetz was a young, thoughtless girl who had gone in for a course of study, perfectly indifferent to revolutionary questions, but succumbing to the influence of the day, she compromised herself in some way and was exiled. The chief interest of her life during the time of her trial in prison and in exile was her success with men, just as it had been when she was free. Now on the way she comforted herself with the fact that Novodvoroff had taken a fancy to her, and she fell in love with him. Vera Doukhova, who was very prone to fall in love herself, but did not awaken love in others, though she was always hoping for mutual love, was sometimes drawn to Nabatoff, then to Novodvoroff. Kryltzoff felt something like love for Mary Pavlovna. He loved her with a man's love, but knowing how she regarded this sort of love, hid his feelings under the guise of friendship and gratitude for the tenderness with which she attended to his wants. Nabatoff and Rintzeva were attached to each other by very complicated ties. Just as Mary Pavlovna was a perfectly chaste maiden, in the same way Rintzeva was perfectly chaste as her own husband's wife. When only a schoolgirl of sixteen she fell in love with Rintzeff, a student of the Petersburg University, and married him before he left the university, when she was only nineteen years old. During his fourth year at the university her husband had become involved in the students' rows, was exiled from Petersburg, and turned revolutionist. She left the medical courses she was attending, followed him, and also turned revolutionist. If she had not considered her husband the cleverest and best of men she would not have fallen in love with him; and if she had not fallen in love would not have married; but having fallen in love and married him whom she thought the best and cleverest of men, she naturally looked upon life and its aims in the way the best and cleverest of men looked at them. At first he thought the aim of life was to learn, and she looked upon study as the aim of life. He became a revolutionist, and so did she. She could demonstrate very clearly that the existing state of things could not go on, and that it was everybody's duty to fight this state of things and to try to bring about conditions in which the individual could develop freely, etc. And she imagined that she really thought and felt all this, but in reality she only regarded everything her husband thought as absolute truth, and only sought for perfect agreement, perfect identification of her own soul with his which alone could give her full moral satisfaction. The parting with her husband and their child, whom her mother had taken, was very hard to bear; but she bore it firmly and quietly, since it was for her husband's sake and for that cause which she had not the slightest doubt was true, since he served it. She was always with her husband in thoughts, and did not love and could not love any other any more than she had done before. But Nabatoff's devoted and pure love touched and excited her. This moral, firm man, her husband's friend, tried to treat her as a sister, but something more appeared in his behaviour to her, and this something frightened them both, and yet gave colour to their life of hardship.
So that in all this circle only Mary Pavlovna and Kondratieff were quite free from love affairs.
炉子生好，房间里暖和起来。茶烧开了，倒在玻璃杯和带把的杯子里，加上牛奶，变成白色。面包圈、精白粉面包、普通面包、煮老的鸡蛋、牛奶、牛头、牛蹄都摆了出来。大家凑着那个当桌子用的板铺吃喝，谈天。艾米丽雅坐在木箱上，给大家倒茶。其余的人都围着她，只有克雷里卓夫不在。他脱掉湿漉漉的皮袄，用烤干的毛毯裹着身子，躺在铺上，跟聂赫留朵夫谈话。
经历了一天又冷又湿的长途跋涉，他们发现这地方又脏又乱，就不辞辛劳把它收拾整齐。如今吃了些好东西，喝了热茶，大家都觉得精神焕发，心情愉快。
隔墙传来刑事犯跺脚、叫嚷和咒骂的声音，提醒他们外面是个什么世界。这样，待在屋里就感到格外舒适。他们仿佛处在大海的孤岛上，不会受到周围屈辱和痛苦浪潮的侵袭，因此情绪昂扬，兴高采烈。他们海阔天空无所不谈，但对他们的处境和前途则避而不谈。除此以外，他们也象一般青年男女那样，朝夕相处，自然产生错综复杂的爱情，有情投意合的，也有勉强结合的。几乎每个人都在谈恋爱。诺伏德伏罗夫迷恋长得漂亮而又总是笑脸相迎的格拉别茨。格拉别茨原是个高等女校的学生，年纪很轻，思想单纯，对革命漠不关心。但她也受到时代潮流的冲击，卷入某个案件，被判处流放。入狱以前，她生活上的主要兴趣就是博得男人的欢心。后来在受审期间，在监狱里，在流放途中，这种兴趣始终保持不变。如今在流放途中，由于诺伏德伏罗夫迷恋她，她感到安慰，同时也爱上了他。薇拉是个多情的女人，但引不起人家对她的爱情。不过，她一会儿爱上纳巴托夫，一会儿爱上诺伏德伏罗夫，总是指望对方也能对她发生感情。克雷里卓夫对谢基尼娜的态度近似恋爱。他象一般男人爱女人那样爱她，但他知道她的恋爱观，就用友谊和感激来掩盖自己的真情，而他之所以感激她，是因为她对他照顾得特别周到。纳巴托夫和艾米丽雅之间的爱情关系十分微妙。就象谢基尼娜是个十分贞洁的处女那样，艾米丽雅是个对丈夫十分忠贞的妻子。
艾米丽雅十六岁念中学的时候，就爱上彼得堡大学学生兰采夫；十九岁那年就同他结婚，当时他还在大学念书。她丈夫四年级的时候，卷进学潮，被驱逐出彼得堡，从此成了革命者。她就放弃医学院课程，跟丈夫一起出走，也成了革命者。如果她的丈夫在她心目中不是天下最优秀最聪明的人，她也不会爱上他；如果她没有爱上他，自然也不会嫁给他了。既然她爱上她认为天下最优秀最聪明的人，同他结了婚，她自然就按天下最优秀最聪明的那个人的看法来理解生活和生活的目的。他起初认为生活就是读书，她也就这样看待生活。后来他成了革命者，她也就成了革命者。她能有力证明，现行制度不合理，人人有责任反对它，并建立一种新的政治和经济制度，在那种制度下，个性可以获得自由发展，等等。她自以为确实这样想，这样感觉，其实只是把丈夫的想法看作绝对真理。她所追求的，无非就是在精神上同丈夫和谐一致，水乳交融。只有这样，她在精神上才感到满足。
她同丈夫离别，同她的孩子离别——孩子由她母亲领去抚养——感到痛苦。但分手时她坚强而镇定，因为知道她忍受这种痛苦是为了丈夫，为了事业，——那个事业无疑是正义的，因为她丈夫在为它奋斗。她在精神上永远同丈夫在一起。她以前没有爱过任何人，如今除了丈夫，也不可能爱上任何人。然而纳巴托夫对她的一片诚意和纯洁的爱，却打动了她的心，使她不能平静。他为人正直而坚强，又是她丈夫的朋友，竭力象对待姐妹那样对待她，可是他对她的感情却超过兄妹情谊。这使他们两人都感到不安，但却使他们目前艰苦的生活变得好过些。
因此，在这个小集体里，同恋爱完全不沾边的，只有谢基尼娜和玛尔凯两人。
Part 3 Chapter 14
CONVERSATIONS IN PRISON.
Expecting to have a private talk with Katusha, as usual, after tea, Nekhludoff sat by the side of Kryltzoff, conversing with him. Among other things he told him the story of Makar's crime and about his request to him. Kryltzoff listened attentively, gazing at Nekhludoff with glistening eyes.
"Yes," said Kryltzoff suddenly, "I often think that here we are going side by side with them, and who are they? The same for whose sake we are going, and yet we not only do not know them, but do not even wish to know them. And they, even worse than that, they hate us and look upon us as enemies. This is terrible."
"There is nothing terrible about it," broke in Novodvoroff. "The masses always worship power only. The government is in power, and they worship it and hate us. To-morrow we shall have the power, and they will worship us," he said with his grating voice. At that moment a volley of abuse and the rattle of chains sounded from behind the wall, something was heard thumping against it and screaming and shrieking, some one was being beaten, and some one was calling out, "Murder! help!"
"Hear them, the beasts! What intercourse can there be between us and such as them?" quietly remarked Novodvoroff.
"You call them beasts, and Nekhludoff was just telling me about such an action!" irritably retorted Kryltzoff, and went on to say how Makar was risking his life to save a fellow-villager. "That is not the action of a beast, it is heroism."
"Sentimentality!" Novodvoroff ejaculated ironically; "it is difficult for us to understand the emotions of these people and the motives on which they act. You see generosity in the act, and it may be simply jealousy of that other criminal."
"How is it that you never wish to see anything good in another?" Mary Pavlovna said suddenly, flaring up.
"How can one see what does not exist!"
"How does it not exist, when a man risks dying a terrible death?"
"I think," said Novodvoroff, "that if we mean to do our work, the first condition is that" (here Kondratieff put down the book he was reading by the lamplight and began to listen attentively to his master's words) "we should not give way to fancy, but look at things as they are. We should do all in our power for the masses, and expect nothing in return. The masses can only be the object of our activity, but cannot be our fellow-workers as long as they remain in that state of inertia they are in at present," he went on, as if delivering a lecture. "Therefore, to expect help from them before the process of development--that process which we are preparing them for--has taken place is an illusion."
"What process of development?" Kryltzoff began, flushing all over. "We say that we are against arbitrary rule and despotism, and is this not the most awful despotism?"
"No despotism whatever," quietly rejoined Novodvoroff. "I am only saying that I know the path that the people must travel, and can show them that path."
"But how can you be sure that the path you show is the true path? Is this not the same kind of despotism that lay at the bottom of the Inquisition, all persecutions, and the great revolution? They, too, knew the one true way, by means of their science."
"Their having erred is no proof of my going to err; besides, there is a great difference between the ravings of idealogues and the facts based on sound, economic science." Novodvoroff's voice filled the room; he alone was speaking, all the rest were silent.
"They are always disputing," Mary Pavlovna said, when there was a moment's silence.
"And you yourself, what do you think about it?" Nekhludoff asked her.
"I think Kryltzoff is right when he says we should not force our views on the people."
"And you, Katusha?" asked Nekhludoff with a smile, waiting anxiously for her answer, fearing she would say something awkward.
"I think the common people are wronged," she said, and blushed scarlet. "I think they are dreadfully wronged."
"That's right, Maslova, quite right," cried Nabatoff. "They are terribly wronged, the people, and they must not he wronged, and therein lies the whole of our task."
"A curious idea of the object of revolution," Novodvoroff remarked crossly, and began to smoke.
"I cannot talk to him," said Kryltzoff in a whisper, and was silent.
"And it is much better not to talk," Nekhludoff said.
聂赫留朵夫通常总是在喝过茶、吃完饭以后同玛丝洛娃单独谈话。这会儿，他坐在克雷里卓夫旁边，同他聊天，心里也作着这样的打算。聂赫留朵夫顺便告诉他玛卡尔向他提出的要求，还讲了玛卡尔犯罪的经过。克雷里卓夫目光炯炯地盯着聂赫留朵夫的脸，用心听他讲。
“是啊，”克雷里卓夫忽然说。“我常常这样想：我们同他们一起赶路，肩并肩地一起赶路——‘他们’究竟是些什么人？我们不辞辛劳长途跋涉，就是为了他们。不过，我们并不认识他们，也不想认识他们。他们呢，更糟糕，他们还恨我们，把我们看作敌人。瞧，这有多可怕。”
“这有什么可怕，”诺伏德伏罗夫一直听着他们谈话，这时插嘴说。“群众总是只崇拜权力，”他用尖锐刺耳的声音说。
“政府掌权，他们崇拜政府，仇恨我们。一旦我们掌了权，他们就会崇拜我们了……”
这时隔墙突然传来一阵咒骂声、撞墙声、锁链的哐啷声、尖叫声和呐喊声。有人在挨打，有人在叫喊：“救命啊！”
“您瞧，他们这帮野兽！我们怎么能同他们交朋友呢？”诺伏德伏罗夫平静地说。
“你说他们是野兽。可是你听听，刚才聂赫留朵夫讲给我们听的那件事吧，”克雷里卓夫怒气冲冲地说，接着就讲了玛卡尔怎样冒着生命危险营救同乡。“这非但不是野兽干得出来的事，简直是侠义行为。”
“你也真是太多情了！”诺伏德伏罗夫挖苦说。“我们很难理解他们的情绪和他们的动机。你以为这是他心肠好，说不定他是在嫉妒那个苦役犯呢。”
“你怎么总是不愿看到人家身上一点好的地方呢！”谢基尼娜突然激动地说（她对谁都你我相称）。
“不存在的东西是无法看到的。”
“人家不惜冒横死的危险，怎么还说不存在呢？”
“我想，”诺伏德伏罗夫说，“我们要是想干我们的事业，”玛尔凯本来在灯下看书，这时放下书，也留神地听他的老师说话。“那么，最重要的就是不要胡思乱想，而应该面对现实。应该尽全力为群众工作，但不要指望从他们那里得到什么。群众是我们工作的对象，但只要他们一天象现在这样浑浑噩噩，他们就一天不能成为我们的同志，”他象发表演说似地讲道。“就因为这个缘故，在我们还没有帮助他们完成发展过程以前，要指望他们来帮助我们，那纯粹是幻想。”
“什么发展过程？”克雷里卓夫脸涨得通红，说。“我们常说，我们反对飞扬跋扈和骄横霸道，难道这不就是最可怕的霸道吗？”
“根本不是什么霸道，”诺伏德伏罗夫冷静地回答。“我只是说，我知道人民应该走哪条路，并且能向他们指出这条路。”
“可是你凭什么相信你指出的道路是正确的？难道这不就是产生过宗教裁判所①和大革命屠杀的那种霸道吗？他们当年也认为那是符合科学的唯一正确道路呢。”
--------
①中世纪天主教会的侦察和审判机构。主要设置在法国、意大利、西班牙等国，在镇压异教徒的名义下残酷迫害参加反封建斗争的人、进步思想家和自然科学家，对他们实行秘密审讯、严刑拷打、火刑、流放等酷刑。
“他们迷失方向，并不能证明我也迷失方向。再说，思想家的空想同经济学的数字是两回事。”
诺伏德伏罗夫的声音震动了整个牢房。只有他一个人在说话，其余的人都不作声。
“老是争论个没完没了的，”诺伏德伏罗夫停了停，谢基尼娜就说。
“那么您对这事有什么看法呢？”聂赫留朵夫问谢基尼娜。
“我认为克雷里卓夫说得对，不该把我们的观点强加到人民头上。”
“那么您呢，卡秋莎？”聂赫留朵夫笑眯眯地问，等玛丝洛娃回答，但又担心她说出什么不得体的话来。
“我认为老百姓总是受欺负，”她脸涨得通红，说，“老百姓太受欺负了。”
“说得对，玛丝洛娃，说得对，”纳巴托夫叫道，“老百姓尽受欺负。可不能再让他们受欺负了。我们的全部工作就是为了这个目标。”
“这可把革命任务想得太奇怪了，”诺伏德伏罗夫说，接着不再作声，只气冲冲地吸着烟。
“跟他真是谈不拢，”克雷里卓夫低声说，接着也不再作声。
“最好还是别谈，”聂赫留朵夫说。
Part 3 Chapter 15
NOVODVOROFF.
Although Novodvoroff was highly esteemed of all the revolutionists, though he was very learned, and considered very wise, Nekhludoff reckoned him among those of the revolutionists who, being below the average moral level, were very far below it. His inner life was of a nature directly opposite to that of Simonson's. Simonson was one of those people (of an essentially masculine type) whose actions follow the dictates of their reason, and are determined by it. Novodvoroff belonged, on the contrary, to the class of people of a feminine type, whose reason is directed partly towards the attainment of aims set by their feelings, partly to the justification of acts suggested by their feelings. The whole of Novodvoroff's revolutionary activity, though he could explain it very eloquently and very convincingly, appeared to Nekhludoff to be founded on nothing but ambition and the desire for supremacy. At first his capacity for assimilating the thoughts of others, and of expressing them correctly, had given him a position of supremacy among pupils and teachers in the gymnasium and the university, where qualities such as his are highly prized, and he was satisfied. When he had finished his studies and received his diploma he suddenly altered his views, and from a modern liberal he turned into a rabid Narodovoletz, in order (so Kryltzoff, who did not like him, said) to gain supremacy in another sphere.
As he was devoid of those moral and aesthetic qualities which call forth doubts and hesitation, he very soon acquired a position in the revolutionary world which satisfied him--that of the leader of a party. Having once chosen a direction, he never doubted or hesitated, and was therefore certain that he never made a mistake. Everything seemed quite simple, clear and certain. And the narrowness and one-sidedness of his views did make everything seem simple and clear. One only had to be logical, as he said. His self-assurance was so great that it either repelled people or made them submit to him. As he carried on his work among very young people, his boundless self-assurance led them to believe him very profound and wise; the majority did submit to him, and he had a great success in revolutionary circles. His activity was directed to the preparation of a rising in which he was to usurp the power and call together a council. A programme, composed by him, should he proposed before the council, and he felt sure that this programme of his solved every problem, and that it would he impossible not to carry it out.
His comrades respected but did not love him. He did not love any one, looked upon all men of note as upon rivals, and would have willingly treated them as old male monkeys treat young ones if he could have done it. He would have torn all mental power, every capacity, from other men, so that they should not interfere with the display of his talents. He behaved well only to those who bowed before him. Now, on the journey he behaved well to Kondratieff, who was influenced by his propaganda; to Vera Doukhova and pretty little Grabetz, who were both in love with him. Although in principle he was in favour of the woman's movement, yet in the depth of his soul he considered all women stupid and insignificant except those whom he was sentimentally in love with (as he was now in love with Grabetz), and such women he considered to be exceptions, whose merits he alone was capable of discerning.
The question of the relations of the sexes he also looked upon as thoroughly solved by accepting free union. He had one nominal and one real wife, from both of whom he was separated, having come to the conclusion that there was no real love between them, and now he thought of entering on a free union with Grabetz. He despised Nekhludoff for "playing the fool," as Novodvoroff termed it, with Maslova, but especially for the freedom Nekhludoff took of considering the defects of the existing system and the methods of correcting those defects in a manner which was not only not exactly the same as Novodvoroff's, but was Nekhludoff's own--a prince's, that is, a fool's manner. Nekhludoff felt this relation of Novodvoroff's towards him, and knew to his sorrow that in spite of the state of good will in which he found himself on this journey he could not help paying this man in his own coin, and could not stifle the strong antipathy he felt for him.
尽管诺伏德伏罗夫很受所有革命者的尊敬，尽管他很有学问，并被认为很聪明，聂赫留朵夫却认为他这种革命者的品德远不如一般人。这个人的智力——好比分子——是大的，但他对自己的估价——好比分母——却大大超过他的智力。
这个人在精神上同西蒙松正好截然相反。西蒙松具有男子汉的气质，他们这类人的行动总是由自己的思想所指导，由自己的思想所决定。诺伏德伏罗夫却具有女性的气质，他这一类人所考虑的，是怎样达到由感情决定的目标，以及怎样证明由感情引起的行动是正确的。
尽管诺伏德伏罗夫能把他的全部革命活动讲得头头是道，令人信服，聂赫留朵夫却认为他只是出于虚荣心，无非想出人头地罢了。起初，凭着他善于领会别人的思想并加以准确表达的能力，他在高度重视这种能力的教师和学生中间（在中学、大学和硕士学位进修班）真的名列前茅，出人头地，他感到很得意。可是等他领到文凭，离开学校后，就无法再出人头地了。后来，正如不喜欢诺伏德伏罗夫的克雷里卓夫对聂赫留朵夫说的，为了在新的环境里再出人头地，他就突然改变观点，以一个渐进的自由派，摇身一变而成为红色的民意党人。由于他天生缺乏怀疑和踌躇这种道德和审美方面的特点，他很快就在革命者的圈子里获得党的领导人的地位，这样他的虚荣心也就得到了满足。他一旦选定方向，就不再怀疑，不再踌躇，因此相信自己决不会犯错误。他认为一切事情都十分简单明了，从来没有什么疑问。由于他的观点狭隘、片面，一切事情确实显得简单明了。照他的话说，人只要有逻辑头脑就行。他的自信心实在太强，因此人家对他要么敬而远之，要么唯命是从。他的活动是在年轻人中间开展的，他们往往把他的极度自信当作深谋远虑和真知灼见。这样，大多数人都听从他的指挥，他在革命者的圈子里也就取得了很高的威信。他的活动就是准备暴动，通过暴动取得政权，然后召开重要会议，并在全上通过由他拟定的纲领。他充分相信这个纲领可以解决一切问题，因此必须执行。
同志们因为他大胆果断而尊敬他，但并不喜欢他。他也不喜欢任何人，把一切杰出人物都看成是自己的对手，并且总是想用老猴对待小猴那样的态度来对待他们。他恨不得剥夺人家的一切智慧和一切才能，免得他们妨碍他表现才能。只有对那些崇拜他的人，他才好意相待。现在在流放途中，他对待接受他宣传的工人玛尔凯，对待倾心于他的薇拉和相貌美丽的格拉别茨，就是这样。他虽然口头上也主张解决妇女问题，但心底里却认为女人都是愚蠢的，猥琐的，除了他所热恋的女人之外，譬如他现在所爱的格拉别茨。只有那些女人才不同凡响，她们的优点也只有他一人能够发现。
他认为男女关系也象其他一切问题那样简单明了，只要承认恋爱自由，就算彻底解决问题。
他有过一个非正式的妻子，还有过一个正式的妻子，但后来同正式的妻子脱离了关系，认为他们之间没有真正的爱情。现在他又打算同格拉别茨缔结新的自由婚姻。
诺伏德伏罗夫瞧不起聂赫留朵夫，认为他在对待玛丝洛娃的问题上“装腔作势”；特别是因为在看待现行制度的缺点和纠正办法上，竟敢跟他诺伏德伏罗夫不一样，甚至敢于有他自己的想法，公爵老爷的想法，愚蠢的想法。聂赫留朵夫尽管一路上心情很好，但知道诺伏德伏罗夫对他抱这样的态度，也无可奈何，只得采取以眼还眼的态度，怎么也无决克制对他的极度反感。
Part 3 Chapter 16
SIMONSON SPEAKS TO NEKHLUDOFF.
The voices of officials sounded from the next room. All the prisoners were silent, and a sergeant, followed by two convoy soldiers, entered. The time of the inspection had come. The sergeant counted every one, and when Nekhludoff's turn came he addressed him with kindly familiarity.
"You must not stay any longer, Prince, after the inspection; you must go now."
Nekhludoff knew what this meant, went up to the sergeant and shoved a three-rouble note into his hand.
"Ah, well, what is one to do with you; stay a bit longer, if you like." The sergeant was about to go when another sergeant, followed by a convict, a spare man with a thin beard and a bruise under his eye, came in.
"It's about the girl I have come," said the convict.
"Here's daddy come," came the ringing accents of a child's voice, and a flaxen head appeared from behind Rintzeva, who, with Katusha's and Mary Pavlovna's help, was making a new garment for the child out of one of Rintzeva's own petticoats.
"Yes, daughter, it's me," Bousovkin, the prisoner, said softly.
"She is quite comfortable here," said Mary Pavlovna, looking with pity at Bousovkin's bruised face. "Leave her with us."
"The ladies are making me new clothes," said the girl, pointing to Rintzeva's sewing--"nice red ones," she went on, prattling.
"Do you wish to sleep with us?" asked Rintzeva, caressing the child.
"Yes, I wish. And daddy, too."
"No, daddy can't. Well, leave her then," she said, turning to the father.
"Yes, you may leave her," said the first sergeant, and went out with the other.
As soon as they were out of the room Nabatoff went up to Bousovkin, slapped him on the shoulder, and said: "I say, old fellow, is it true that Karmanoff wishes to exchange?"
Bousovkin's kindly, gentle face turned suddenly sad and a veil seemed to dim his eyes.
"We have heard nothing--hardly," he said, and with the same dimness still over his eyes he turned to the child.
"Well, Aksutka, it seems you're to make yourself comfortable with the ladies," and he hurried away.
"It's true about the exchange, and he knows it very well," said Nabatoff.
"What are you going to do?"
"I shall tell the authorities in the next town. I know both prisoners by sight," said Nekhludoff.
All were silent, fearing a recommencement of the dispute.
Simonson, who had been lying with his arms thrown back behind his head, and not speaking, rose, and determinately walked up to Nekhludoff, carefully passing round those who were sitting.
"Could you listen to me now?"
"Of course," and Nekhludoff rose and followed him.
Katusha looked up with an expression of suspense, and meeting Nekhludoff's eyes, she blushed and shook her head.
"What I want to speak to you about is this," Simonson began, when they had come out into the passage. In the passage the din of the criminal's voices and shouts sounded louder. Nekhludoff made a face, but Simonson did not seem to take any notice.
"Knowing of your relations to Katerina Maslova," he began seriously and frankly, with his kind eyes looking straight into Nekhludoff's face, "I consider it my duty"--He was obliged to stop because two voices were heard disputing and shouting, both at once, close to the door.
"I tell you, blockhead, they are not mine," one voice shouted.
"May you choke, you devil," snorted the other.
At this moment Mary Pavlovna came out into the passage.
"How can one talk here?" she said; "go in, Vera is alone there," and she went in at the second door, and entered a tiny room, evidently meant for a solitary cell, which was now placed at the disposal of the political women prisoners, Vera Doukhova lay covered up, head and all, on the bed.
"She has got a headache, and is asleep, so she cannot hear you, and I will go away," said Mary Pavlovna.
"On the contrary, stay here," said Simonson; "I have no secrets from any one, certainly none from you."
"All right," said Mary Pavlovna, and moving her whole body from side to side, like a child, so as to get farther back on to the bed, she settled down to listen, her beautiful hazel eyes seeming to look somewhere far away.
"Well, then, this is my business," Simonson repeated. "Knowing of your relations to Katerina Maslova, I consider myself bound to explain to you my relations to her."
Nekhludoff could not help admiring the simplicity and truthfulness with which Simonson spoke to him.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean that I should like to marry Katerina Maslova--"
"How strange!" said Mary Pavlovna, fixing her eyes on Simonson.
"--And so I made up my mind to ask her to be my wife," Simonson continued.
"What can I do? It depends on her," said Nekhludoff.
"Yes; but she will not come to any decision without you."
"Why?"
"Because as long as your relations with her are unsettled she cannot make up her mind."
"As far as I am concerned, it is finally settled. I should like to do what I consider to be my duty and also to lighten her fate, but on no account would I wish to put any restraint on her."
"Yes, but she does not wish to accept your sacrifice."
"It is no sacrifice."
"And I know that this decision of hers is final."
"Well, then, there is no need to speak to me," said Nekhludoff.
"She wants you to acknowledge that you think as she does."
"How can I acknowledge that I must not do what I consider to be my duty? All I can say is that I am not free, but she is."
Simonson was silent; then, after thinking a little, he said: "Very well, then, I'll tell her. You must not think I am in love with her," he continued; "I love her as a splendid, unique, human being who has suffered much. I want nothing from her. I have only an awful longing to help her, to lighten her posi--"
Nekhludoff was surprised to hear the trembling in Simonson's voice.
"--To lighten her position," Simonson continued. "If she does not wish to accept your help, let her accept mine. If she consents, I shall ask to be sent to the place where she will be imprisoned. Four years are not an eternity. I would live near her, and perhaps might lighten her fate--" and he again stopped, too agitated to continue.
"What am I to say?" said Nekhludoff. "I am very glad she has found such a protector as you--"
"That's what I wanted to know," Simonson interrupted.
"I wanted to know if, loving her and wishing her happiness, you would consider it good for her to marry me?"
"Oh, yes," said Nekhludoff decidedly.
"It all depends on her; I only wish that this suffering soul should find rest," said Simonson, with such childlike tenderness as no one could have expected from so morose-looking a man.
Simonson rose, and stretching his lips out to Nekhludoff, smiled shyly and kissed him.
"So I shall tell her," and he went away.
隔壁牢房里传来长官的说话声。大家都安静下来，接着队长带着两名押解兵走进房间。这是来点名的。队长指着每一个人，计算着人数。他指到聂赫留朵夫时，就和颜悦色地赔笑说：
“公爵，现在点过名可不能再待着了。您得走了。”
聂赫留朵夫懂得这话的意思，走到他跟前，把事先准备好的三卢布钞票塞在他手里。
“嘿，拿您有什么办法呢！您就再坐一会儿吧。”
队长刚要出去，另外有个军士走进来，后面跟着一个又高又瘦的男犯。那男犯留着一把稀疏的胡子，一只眼睛底下有青伤。
“我是来看我那个小丫头的，”那个男犯说。
“啊，爸爸来了，”忽然响起了孩子响亮的声音，接着就有一个浅黄头发的小脑袋从艾米丽雅身后探出来。艾米丽雅正在跟谢基尼娜和玛丝洛娃一起用艾米丽雅捐出来的一条裙子给小女孩做新衣。
“是我，孩子，是我，”布卓夫金亲切地说。
“她在这儿挺好，”谢基尼娜说，同情地瞧着布卓夫金那张被打伤的脸。“把她留在我们这儿吧。”
“太太她们在给我做新衣裳呢，”女孩指给父亲看艾米丽雅手里的针线活，说。“可好看啦，真漂亮，”她含糊不清地说。
“你愿意在我们这儿过夜吗？”艾米丽雅抚爱着女孩说。
“愿意。爸爸也留下来。”
艾米丽雅脸上泛起笑容。
“爸爸可不行，”她说。“那么就把她留在这儿吧，”她转身对做父亲的说。
“好，那就留下吧，”站在门口的队长说，说完就跟军士一起走了出去。
等押解人员一出去，纳巴托夫就走到布卓夫金跟前，拍拍他的肩膀说：
“喂，老兄，你们那里的卡尔玛诺夫真的要同别人调包吗？”
布卓夫金和蔼可亲的脸容突然变得很忧郁，他的眼睛似乎蒙上了一层白翳。
“我们没听说。大概不会吧，”他说。说话的时候眼睛上仿佛仍旧蒙着一层白翳，接着又对女儿说：“哦，阿克秀特卡，你就跟太太她们一起在这儿享福吧，”说完就连忙走出去。
“这事他全知道，他们果然调包了，”纳巴托夫说。“那您现在怎么办呢？”
“我到城里去告诉长官。他们两个人的模样我都认得，”聂赫留朵夫说。
大家都不作声，显然担心再发生争吵。
西蒙松双手枕在脑后，一直默默地躺在角落里的板铺上。这会儿突然坐起来，下了床，小心翼翼地绕过坐着的人们，走到聂赫留朵夫跟前。
“现在您可以听我说几句吗？”
“当然可以，”聂赫留朵夫说着站起来，想跟他出去。
卡秋莎瞟了一眼聂赫留朵夫，眼睛同他的目光相遇，他顿时涨红了脸，仿佛摸不着头脑似地摇摇头。
“我有这样一件事要跟您谈谈，”聂赫留朵夫跟着西蒙松来到过道里，西蒙松开口说。在过道里，刑事犯那边的喧嚣和说话声听得特别清楚。聂赫留朵夫皱起眉头，西蒙松却毫不在意。“我知道您跟玛丝洛娃的关系，”他用他那双善良的眼睛留神地直盯着聂赫留朵夫的脸，继续说，“所以我认为有责任……”他说到这里不得不停下来，因为牢房门口有两个声音同时叫起来：
“我对你说，笨蛋，这不是我的！”一个声音嚷道。
“巴不得呛死你这魔鬼，”另一个沙哑的声音说。
这时候，谢基尼娜来到过道里。
“这里怎么能谈话呢？”她说，“你们到那间屋里去吧，那儿只有薇拉一个人。”她说着就在前面带路，把他们带到隔壁一个很小的、显然是单身牢房里，那房间如今专门拨给女政治犯住宿。薇拉躺在板铺上，头蒙在被子里。
“她害偏头痛，睡着了，听不见的，我走了！”谢基尼娜说。
“不，你别走！”西蒙松说，“我没有什么秘密要瞒着别人，更不要说瞒你了。”
“嗯，好吧，”谢基尼娜说，象孩子一般扭动整个身子，坐到板铺深处，准备听他们谈话。她那双羔羊般的美丽眼睛瞧着远处。
“我有这样一件事，”西蒙松重又说，“我知道您跟玛丝洛娃的关系，所以我认为有责任向您说明我对她的态度。”
“究竟是什么事啊？”聂赫留朵夫问，不由得很欣赏西蒙松跟他说话的那种坦率诚恳的态度。
“就是我想跟玛丝洛娃结婚……”
“真没想到！”谢基尼娜眼睛盯住西蒙松，说。
“……我决定要求她做我的妻子，”西蒙松继续说。
“我能帮什么忙呢？这事得由她自己作主，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“是的，不过这事她不得到您的同意是不能决定的。”
“为什么？”
“因为在您跟她的关系没有完全明确以前，她是不能作出什么选择的。”
“从我这方面说，事情早就明确了。我愿意做我认为应该做的事，同时减轻她的苦难，但我绝不希望使她受到什么约束。”
“对，可是她不愿接受您的牺牲。”
“根本谈不上牺牲。”
“不过我知道她这个主意是绝不动摇的。”
“哦，那么有什么必要找我谈这件事呢？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“她要您也同意这一点。”
“可是，我怎么能同意不做我应该做的事呢？我只能说一句：我是不自由的，可她享有自由。”
西蒙松沉思起来，不作声。
“好的，我就这样对她说。您别以为我迷上她了，”西蒙松继续说。“我爱她，因为她是个少见的好人，却受尽了折磨。
我对她一无所求，但我真想帮助她，减轻她的苦难……”
聂赫留朵夫听见西蒙松声音发抖，不由得感到惊讶。
“……减轻她的苦难，”西蒙松继续说。“要是她不愿接受您的帮助，那就让她接受我的帮助吧。只要她同意，我就要求把我调到她监禁的地方去。四年又不是一辈子。我愿意待在她身边，这样也许可以减轻些她的苦难……”他又激动得说不下去。
“我还有什么话可说呢？”聂赫留朵夫说。“她能找到象您这样的保护人，我很高兴……”
“喏，这就是我所要知道的，”西蒙松继续说。“我想知道，既然您爱她，愿她幸福，您认为她跟我结婚会幸福吗？”
“一定会的，”聂赫留朵夫斩钉截铁地说。
“这事全得由她作主，我只希望这个受尽苦难的心灵能得到喘息，”西蒙松说，带着孩子般天真的神情瞧着聂赫留朵夫。这样的神情出现在这个平时脸色阴沉的人的脸上，那是很意外的。
西蒙松站起来，抓住聂赫留朵夫的一只手，把脸凑到他跟前，羞怯地微笑着，吻了吻他。
“那我就这样去告诉她，”西蒙松说着走了。
Part 3 Chapter 17
"I HAVE NOTHING MORE TO SAY."
"What do you think of that?" said Mary Pavlovna. "In love--quite in love. Now, that's a thing I never should have expected, that Valdemar Simonson should be in love, and in the silliest, most boyish manner. It is strange, and, to say the truth, it is sad," and she sighed.
"But she? Katusha? How does she look at it, do you think?" Nekhludoff asked.
"She?" Mary Pavlovna waited, evidently wishing to give as exact an answer as possible. "She? Well, you see, in spite of her past she has one of the most moral natures--and such fine feelings. She loves you--loves you well, and is happy to be able to do you even the negative good of not letting you get entangled with her. Marriage with you would be a terrible fall for her, worse than all that's past, and therefore she will never consent to it. And yet your presence troubles her."
"Well, what am I to do? Ought I to vanish?"
Mary Pavlovna smiled her sweet, childlike smile, and said, "Yes, partly."
"How is one to vanish partly?"
"I am talking nonsense. But as for her, I should like to tell you that she probably sees the silliness of this rapturous kind of love (he has not spoken to her), and is both flattered and afraid of it. I am not competent to judge in such affairs, you know, still I believe that on his part it is the most ordinary man's feeling, though it is masked. He says that this love arouses his energy and is Platonic, but I know that even if it is exceptional, still at the bottom it is degrading."
Mary Pavlovna had wandered from the subject, having started on her favourite theme.
"Well, but what am I to do?" Nekhludoff asked.
"I think you should tell her everything; it is always best that everything should be clear. Have a talk with her; I shall call her. Shall I?" said Mary Pavlovna.
"If you please," said Nekhludoff, and Mary Pavlovna went.
A strange feeling overcame Nekhludoff when he was alone in the little room with the sleeping Vera Doukhova, listening to her soft breathing, broken now and then by moans, and to the incessant dirt that came through the two doors that separated him from the criminals. What Simonson had told him freed him from the self-imposed duty, which had seemed hard and strange to him in his weak moments, and yet now he felt something that was not merely unpleasant but painful.
He had a feeling that this offer of Simonson's destroyed the exceptional character of his sacrifice, and thereby lessened its value in his own and others' eyes; if so good a man who was not bound to her by any kind of tie wanted to join his fate to hers, then this sacrifice was not so great. There may have also been an admixture of ordinary jealousy. He had got so used to her love that he did not like to admit that she loved another.
Then it also upset the plans he had formed of living near her while she was doing her term. If she married Simonson his presence would be unnecessary, and he would have to form new plans.
Before he had time to analyse his feelings the loud din of the prisoners' voices came in with a rush (something special was going on among them to-day) as the door opened to let Katusha in.
She stepped briskly close up to him and said, "Mary Pavlovna has sent me."
"Yes, I must have a talk with you. Sit down. Valdemar Simonson has been speaking to me."
She sat down and folded her hands in her lap and seemed quite calm, but hardly had Nekhludoff uttered Simonson's name when she flushed crimson.
"What did he say?" she asked.
"He told me he wanted to marry you."
Her face suddenly puckered up with pain, but she said nothing and only cast down her eyes.
"He is asking for my consent or my advice. I told him that it all depends entirely on you--that you must decide."
"Ah, what does it all mean? Why?" she muttered, and looked in his eyes with that peculiar squint that always strangely affected Nekhludoff.
They sat silent for a few minutes looking into each other's eyes, and this look told much to both of them.
"You must decide," Nekhludoff repeated.
"What am I to decide? Everything has long been decided."
"No; you must decide whether you will accept Mr. Simonson's offer," said Nekhludoff.
"What sort of a wife can I be--I, a convict? Why should I ruin Mr. Simonson, too?" she said, with a frown.
"Well, but if the sentence should be mitigated."
"Oh, leave me alone. I have nothing more to say," she said, and rose to leave the room.
“哦，怎么搞的？”谢基尼娜说。“他在谈恋爱了，真的在谈恋爱了。嘿，西蒙松简直象个孩子，居然这样傻头傻脑地谈起恋爱来，这可是万万想不到的。真是太奇怪了，说实在的，也是太可悲了，”她叹了一口气，结束说。
“那么，卡秋莎呢？您想她会怎样对待这件事？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“她吗？”谢基尼娜停了停，显然在考虑怎样尽可能恰当地回答这个问题。“她吗？您要知道，尽管她以前有过那样的经历，人倒是挺本份的……也很能体贴人……她爱您，真心爱您，她要是能为您做件好事，哪怕是从消极方面考虑，只要您不再受她的拖累，她就感到很高兴了。对她来说，跟您结婚将是一种可怕的堕落，比以前干的什么事都更堕落，因此她决不会同意。再说，您在她身边，反而使她感到不安。”
“那怎么办呢？我得离开这儿吗？”聂赫留朵夫说。
谢基尼娜天真地微微一笑。
“是的，多多少少得这么办。”
“多多少少，我怎么能多多少少离开这儿呢？”
“我这是胡说了。不过，她的事，我想告诉您，她大概看出他那种狂热的爱有点荒唐（他其实还没有向她表白过），所以又喜又惊。不瞒您说，这种事我是不在行的，但我觉得，他的感情虽然比较含蓄，也不外乎男人的那种感情。他说这种爱情使他精神上变得高尚，又说它是柏拉图式的。但我看，这种爱情即使与众不同，它的基础还是肮脏的……就象诺伏德伏罗夫对格拉别茨那样。”
谢基尼娜一谈到她心爱的题目，就离开了本题。
“那么，我究竟该怎么办呢？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“我想您得对她说一说。把事情都讲讲清楚总是好的。您同她谈一谈，我去把她叫来。好吗？”谢基尼娜说。
“那就麻烦您了，”聂赫留朵夫说。谢基尼娜走了出去。
聂赫留朵夫独自留在小小的牢房里，听着薇拉轻微的呼吸声，偶尔还夹杂着呻吟，以及隔着两个房门，从刑事犯那里不断传来的喧闹声，他心头涌起一种古怪的感情。
西蒙松对他说了那番话，解除了他自愿承担的责任，这种责任在他意志脆弱的时刻是沉重而别扭的，但此刻他的心情不仅并不轻松，甚至感到痛苦。他的内心还有这样的感觉，就是西蒙松的求婚使他独特的高尚行为无法实现，使他的自我牺牲在他自己眼里和别人眼里降低了价值：既然这样一个跟她毫无关系的人都愿意跟她同甘共苦，那么他的牺牲就显得微不足道了。也许这里还有一种普通的妒意，因为他已经惯于领受她对他的爱，无法容忍她再爱别人。再说，这样一来也就破坏了他的计划：在她服刑期间同她生活在一起。她要是嫁给西蒙松，他待在这里就没有必要，他就得重新考虑生活计划。他还没来得及琢磨自己的心情，房门突然开了，传来刑事犯更嘈杂的喧哗（今天他们那里出了一件不平常的事），紧接着玛丝洛娃走了进来。
她快步走到聂赫留朵夫跟前。
“是谢基尼娜叫我来的，”玛丝洛娃在他身边站住，说。
“是的，我有话要跟您说。您请坐。西蒙松跟我谈过话了。”
玛丝洛娃双手放在膝盖上，坐下来，样子很镇定，但聂赫留朵夫一提到西蒙松的名字，她的脸就涨得通红。
“他跟您说了些什么？”她问。
“他告诉我，他想跟您结婚。”
玛丝洛娃的脸顿时皱起来，现出痛苦的神色。她什么也没有说，只是垂下了眼睛。
“他要征得我的同意，或者听听我的想法。我说这事全得由您作主，由您决定。”
“哦，这是怎么一回事？何必这样呢？”她说，用那种一向使聂赫留朵夫特别动心的斜睨瞧了瞧他的眼睛。他们默默地对视了几秒钟。这种目光对双方都含义深长。
“这事应当由您决定，”聂赫留朵夫又说了一遍。
“我有什么可决定的？”玛丝洛娃说。“一切都早已决定了。”
“不，您应当决定接受不接受西蒙松的求婚，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“象我这样一个苦役犯怎么能做人家的老婆？我何必把西蒙松也给毁了呢？”她皱起眉头说。
“嗯，要是能获得特赦呢？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哎，您别管我。我没有什么话要说了，”她说着站起来，走了出去。
Part 3 Chapter 18
NEVEROFF'S FATE.
When, following Katusha, Nekhludoff returned to the men's room, he found every one there in agitation. Nabatoff, who went about all over the place, and who got to know everybody, and noticed everything, had just brought news which staggered them all. The news was that he had discovered a note on a wall, written by the revolutionist Petlin, who had been sentenced to hard labour, and who, every one thought, had long since reached the Kara; and now it turned out that he had passed this way quite recently, the only political prisoner among criminal convicts.
"On the 17th of August," so ran the note, "I was sent off alone with the criminals. Neveroff was with me, but hanged himself in the lunatic asylum in Kasan. I am well and in good spirits and hope for the best."
All were discussing Petlin's position and the possible reasons of Neveroff's suicide. Only Kryltzoff sat silent and preoccupied, his glistening eyes gazing fixedly in front of him.
"My husband told me that Neveroff had a vision while still in the Petropavlovski prison," said Rintzeva.
"Yes, he was a poet, a dreamer; this sort of people cannot stand solitary confinement," said Novodvoroff. "Now, I never gave my imagination vent when in solitary confinement, but arranged my days most systematically, and in this way always bore it very well."
"What is there unbearable about it? Why, I used to be glad when they locked me up," said Nabatoff cheerfully, wishing to dispel the general depression.
"A fellow's afraid of everything; of being arrested himself and entangling others, and of spoiling the whole business, and then he gets locked up, and all responsibility is at an end, and he can rest; he can just sit and smoke."
"You knew him well?" asked Mary Pavlovna, glancing anxiously at the altered, haggard expression of Kryltzoff's face.
"Neveroff a dreamer?" Kryltzoff suddenly began, panting for breath as if he had been shouting or singing for a long time. "Neveroff was a man 'such as the earth bears few of,' as our doorkeeper used to express it. Yes, he had a nature like crystal, you could see him right through; he could not lie, he could not dissemble; not simply thin skinned, but with all his nerves laid bare, as if he were flayed. Yes, his was a complicated, rich nature, not such a-- But where is the use of talking?" he added, with a vicious frown. "Shall we first educate the people and then change the forms of life, or first change the forms and then struggle, using peaceful propaganda or terrorism? So we go on disputing while _they_ kill; _they_ do not dispute--they know their business; they don't care whether dozens, hundreds of men perish--and what men! No; that the best should perish is just what they want. Yes, Herzen said that when the Decembrists were withdrawn from circulation the average level of our society sank. I should think so, indeed. Then Herzen himself and his fellows were withdrawn; now is the turn of the Neveroffs."
"They can't all be got rid off," said Nabatoff, in his cheerful tones. "There will always be left enough to continue the breed. No, there won't, if we show any pity to _them_ there," Nabatoff said, raising his voice; and not letting himself be interrupted, "Give me a cigarette."
"Oh, Anatole, it is not good for you," said Mary Pavlovna. "Please do not smoke."
"Oh, leave me alone," he said angrily, and lit a cigarette, but at once began to cough and to retch, as if he were going to be sick. Having cleared his throat though, he went on:
"What we have been doing is not the thing at all. Not to argue, but for all to unite--to destroy them--that's it."
"But _they_ are also human beings," said Nekhludoff.
"No, _they_ are not human, they who can do what they are doing-- No-- There, now, I heard that some kind of bombs and balloons have been invented. Well, one ought to go up in such a balloon and sprinkle bombs down on _them_ as if _they_ were bugs, until _they_ are all exterminated-- Yes. Because--" he was going to continue, but, flushing all over, he began coughing worse than before, and a stream of blood rushed from his mouth.
Nabatoff ran to get ice. Mary Pavlovna brought valerian drops and offered them to him, but he, breathing quickly and heavily, pushed her away with his thin, white hand, and kept his eyes closed. When the ice and cold water had eased Kryltzoff a little, and he had been put to bed, Nekhludoff, having said good-night to everybody, went out with the sergeant, who had been waiting for him some time.
The criminals were now quiet, and most of them were asleep. Though the people were lying on and under the bed shelves and in the space between, they could not all be placed inside the rooms, and some of them lay in the passage with their sacks under their heads and covered with their cloaks. The moans and sleepy voices came through the open doors and sounded through the passage. Everywhere lay compact heaps of human beings covered with prison cloaks. Only a few men who were sitting in the bachelors' room by the light of a candle end, which they put out when they noticed the sergeant, were awake, and an old man who sat naked under the lamp in the passage picking the vermin off his shirt. The foul air in the political prisoners' rooms seemed pure compared to the stinking closeness here. The smoking lamp shone dimly as through a mist, and it was difficult to breathe. Stepping along the passage, one had to look carefully for an empty space, and having put down one foot had to find place for the other. Three persons, who had evidently found no room even in the passage, lay in the anteroom, close to the stinking and leaking tub. One of these was an old idiot, whom Nekhludoff had often seen marching with the gang; another was a boy about twelve; he lay between the two other convicts, with his head on the leg of one of them.
When he had passed out of the gate Nekhludoff took a deep breath and long continued to breathe in deep draughts of frosty air.
聂赫留朵夫跟着玛丝洛娃回到男犯牢房，看见那里人人都很激动。纳巴托夫平时到处走动，同每个人交往，留心观察各种动静，这会儿给大家带来一个惊人消息：他在墙上发现被判苦役的革命家彼特林写的条子。大家都以为彼特林早已到了卡拉河流域，如今发现他不久前才同刑事犯一起路过此地。
“八月十七日我单独同刑事犯一起上路。涅维罗夫原先跟我一起，可他在喀山疯人院里上吊了。我身体健康，精神饱满，希望万事如意。”他在条子里这样写着。
大家都在讨论彼特林的处境和涅维罗夫自杀的原因。克雷里卓夫却聚精会神，一声不吭，他那双炯炯有神的眼睛直瞪着前方。
“我丈夫对我说过，涅维罗夫关押在彼得保罗要塞时就精神错乱，看见鬼魂，”艾米丽雅说。
“是啊，他是个诗人，是个幻想家，这样的人蹲单身牢房是受不了的，”诺伏德伏罗夫说。“我蹲单身牢房的时候，就不让自己胡思乱想，总是最有条有理地安排时间，因此总能熬过去。”
“有什么不好熬的？叫我蹲牢房，我总是挺高兴的，”纳巴托夫激昂地说，显然想驱散阴郁的气氛。“本来总有点提心吊胆，唯恐自己被捕，牵累别人，坏了事业，一旦坐牢，就什么责任都不用负，可以歇一口气。你就坐下来抽抽烟吧。”
“你跟他很熟吗？”谢基尼娜不安地打量着克雷里卓夫那张顿时变色的瘦脸，问道。
“涅维罗夫是个幻想家？”克雷里卓夫突然上气不接下气地说，仿佛他刚叫嚷或者歌唱了好一阵。“涅维罗夫这个人哪，就象我们的门房说的那样，天下少见……对了……这是个象水晶一样通体透明的人。是啊，他不仅不会撒谎，甚至不会做假。他不仅脸皮薄，浑身上下就象被剥掉皮似的，每根神经都暴露在外面。是啊……他的个性复杂得很，可不是那种……唉，说这些有什么用！……”他沉默了一阵。“我们争论究竟该怎么办，”他怒气冲冲地皱着眉头说，“是先教育人民，再改变生活方式呢，还是先改变生活方式，再教育人民。再有，我们争论该怎样斗争：开展和平宣传，还是采用恐怖手段？是啊，我们老是争论不休。可他们并不争论，他们懂得该怎么办。死掉几十个人，几百个人，而且都是多么好的好人，但他们不在乎！相反，他们巴不得好人都死掉。对了，赫尔岑说，十二月党人一被取缔，整个社会的水平就下降了。哼，怎么能不下降呢！后来，连赫尔岑和他那辈人都被取缔了。如今又轮到涅维罗夫这些人……”
“人是消灭不光的，”纳巴托夫激昂地说。“总有人会留下来的。”
“不，要是我们姑息他们的话，就不会有人留下来，”克雷里卓夫提高嗓门，不让人家打断他的话，说。“给我一支烟。”
“抽烟对你可不好哇，阿纳托里，”谢基尼娜说，“请你别抽了。”
“哼，你别管，”他怒气冲冲地说，吸起烟来，但立刻咳嗽，恶心得象要呕吐。他吐了一口唾沫，继续说：“我们干得不对头，是啊，不对头。不要光发发议论，应该把所有的人都团结起来……去把他们消灭掉。就是这样。”
“不过他们也都是人哪，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“不，他们不是人，只要干得出他们干的那种事，就不是人……嗯，听说有人发明了炸弹和飞艇。我说，我们要坐着飞艇飞上天，在他们头上扔炸弹，把他们象臭虫一样统统消灭掉……是啊，因为……”他正要说下去，可是忽然脸涨得通红，咳得更厉害，接着吐出鲜血来。
纳巴托夫跑到外面去取雪。谢基尼娜拿来缬草酊给他吃，可是他闭上眼睛，伸出一只苍白的瘦手把她推开，沉重而急促地喘着气。等到雪和凉水使他稍微镇静下来，大家扶他睡好，聂赫留朵夫就同大家告辞，跟那个早就来接他的军士一起回去。
刑事犯这时都已安静，大多睡着了。尽管牢房里板铺上和板铺下都睡了人，过道里也睡了人，还是容纳不下所有的囚犯，因此有一部分就头枕着包裹，身上盖着潮湿的囚袍，睡在走廊地板上。
从牢房门里，从走廊里，都有打鼾声、呻吟声和梦呓声传出来。到处可以看见身上盖着囚袍的身体，密密麻麻地挤在一起。只有在刑事犯的单身牢房里，有几个人没有睡，他们在墙角围着一个蜡烛头坐着，一看见士兵走过，就把它熄灭。有一个老头儿坐在走廊的灯下，光着身子捉衬衫上的虱子。政治犯牢房里病菌弥漫的空气，同这里臭气熏天的恶浊空气相比，似乎干净多了。那盏冒烟的油灯看上去仿佛在雾中发亮。人在这里呼吸都感到困难。穿过这条走廊，要不踩着或者绊着睡着的人，必须先看清前面什么地方可以落脚，然后再找下一步落脚的地方。有三个人显然在走廊里也没有找到空地方，只得躺在门廊里，靠近一个从裂缝里渗出粪汁来的臭烘烘的便桶。其中一个是聂赫留朵夫在旅途上常常见到的痴老头。另外有个十岁的男孩，他躺在两个男犯中间，一只手托着脸颊，头枕在一个男犯的腿上。
聂赫留朵夫走出大门，停住脚步，挺起胸脯，久久地使劲呼吸着冰凉的空气。
Part 3 Chapter 19
WHY IS IT DONE?
It had cleared up and was starlight. Except in a few places the mud was frozen hard when Nekhludoff returned to his inn and knocked at one of its dark windows. The broad-shouldered labourer came barefooted to open the door for him and let him in. Through a door on the right, leading to the back premises, came the loud snoring of the carters, who slept there, and the sound of many horses chewing oats came from the yard. The front room, where a red lamp was burning in front of the icons, smelt of wormwood and perspiration, and some one with mighty lungs was snoring behind a partition. Nekhludoff undressed, put his leather travelling pillow on the oilcloth sofa, spread out his rug and lay down, thinking over all he had seen and heard that day; the boy sleeping on the liquid that oozed from the stinking tub, with his head on the convict's leg, seemed more dreadful than all else.
Unexpected and important as his conversation with Simonson and Katusha that evening had been, he did not dwell on it; his situation in relation to that subject was so complicated and indefinite that he drove the thought from his mind. But the picture of those unfortunate beings, inhaling the noisome air, and lying in the liquid oozing out of the stinking tub, especially that of the boy, with his innocent face asleep on the leg of a criminal, came all the more vividly to his mind, and he could not get it out of his head.
To know that somewhere far away there are men who torture other men by inflicting all sorts of humiliations and inhuman degradation and sufferings on them, or for three months incessantly to look on while men were inflicting these humiliations and sufferings on other men is a very different thing. And Nekhludoff felt it. More than once during these three months he asked himself, "Am I mad because I see what others do not, or are they mad that do these things that I see?"
Yet they (and there were many of them) did what seemed so astonishing and terrible to him with such quiet assurance that what they were doing was necessary and was important and useful work that it was hard to believe they were mad; nor could he, conscious of the clearness of his thoughts, believe he was mad; and all this kept him continually in a state of perplexity.
This is how the things he saw during these three months impressed Nekhludoff: From among the people who were free, those were chosen, by means of trials and the administration, who were the most nervous, the most hot tempered, the most excitable, the most gifted, and the strongest, but the least careful and cunning. These people, not a wit more dangerous than many of those who remained free, were first locked in prisons, transported to Siberia, where they were provided for and kept months and years in perfect idleness, and away from nature, their families, and useful work--that is, away from the conditions necessary for a natural and moral life. This firstly. Secondly, these people were subjected to all sorts of unnecessary indignity in these different Places--chains, shaved heads, shameful clothing--that is, they were deprived of the chief motives that induce the weak to live good lives, the regard for public opinion, the sense of shame and the consciousness of human dignity. Thirdly, they were continually exposed to dangers, such as the epidemics so frequent in places of confinement, exhaustion, flogging, not to mention accidents, such as sunstrokes, drowning or conflagrations, when the instinct of self-preservation makes even the kindest, most moral men commit cruel actions, and excuse such actions when committed by others.
Fourthly, these people were forced to associate with others who were particularly depraved by life, and especially by these very institutions--rakes, murderers and villains--who act on those who are not yet corrupted by the measures inflicted on them as leaven acts on dough.
And, fifthly, the fact that all sorts of violence, cruelty, inhumanity, are not only tolerated, but even permitted by the government, when it suits its purposes, was impressed on them most forcibly by the inhuman treatment they were subjected to; by the sufferings inflicted on children, women and old men; by floggings with rods and whips; by rewards offered for bringing a fugitive back, dead or alive; by the separation of husbands and wives, and the uniting them with the wives and husbands of others for sexual intercourse; by shooting or hanging them. To those who were deprived of their freedom, who were in want and misery, acts of violence were evidently still more permissible. All these institutions seemed purposely invented for the production of depravity and vice, condensed to such a degree that no other conditions could produce it, and for the spreading of this condensed depravity and vice broadcast among the whole population.
"Just as if a problem had been set to find the best, the surest means of depraving the greatest number of persons," thought Nekhludoff, while investigating the deeds that were being done in the prisons and halting stations. Every year hundreds of thousands were brought to the highest pitch of depravity, and when completely depraved they were set free to carry the depravity they had caught in prison among the people. In the prisons of Tamen, Ekaterinburg, Tomsk and at the halting stations Nekhludoff saw how successfully the object society seemed to have set itself was attained.
Ordinary, simple men with a conception of the demands of the social and Christian Russian peasant morality lost this conception, and found a new one, founded chiefly on the idea that any outrage or violence was justifiable if it seemed profitable. After living in a prison those people became conscious with the whole of their being that, judging by what was happening to themselves, all the moral laws, the respect and the sympathy for others which church and the moral teachers preach, was really set aside, and that, therefore, they, too, need not keep the laws. Nekhludoff noticed the effects of prison life on all the convicts he knew--on Fedoroff, on Makar, and even on Taras, who, after two months among the convicts, struck Nekhludoff by the want of morality in his arguments. Nekhludoff found out during his journey how tramps, escaping into the marshes, persuade a comrade to escape with them, and then kill him and feed on his flesh. (He saw a living man who was accused of this and acknowledged the fact.) And the most terrible part was that this was not a solitary, but a recurring case.
Only by a special cultivation of vice, such as was perpetrated in these establishments, could a Russian be brought to the state of this tramp, who excelled Nietzsche's newest teaching, and held that everything was possible and nothing forbidden, and who spread this teaching first among the convicts and then among the people in general.
The only explanation of all that was being done was the wish to put a stop to crime by fear, by correction, by lawful vengeance as it was written in the books. But in reality nothing in the least resembling any of these results came to pass. Instead of vice being put a stop to, it only spread further; instead of being frightened, the criminals were encouraged (many a tramp returned to prison of his own free will). Instead of being corrected, every kind of vice was systematically instilled, while the desire for vengeance did not weaken by the measures of the government, but was bred in the people who had none of it.
"Then why is it done?" Nekhludoff asked himself, but could find no answer. And what seemed most surprising was that all this was not being done accidentally, not by mistake, not once, but that it had continued for centuries, with this difference only, that at first the people's nostrils used to be torn and their ears cut off; then they were branded, and now they were manacled and transported by steam instead of on the old carts. The arguments brought forward by those in government service, who said that the things which aroused his indignation were simply due to the imperfect arrangements of the places of confinement, and that they could all be put to rights if prisons of a modern type were built, did not satisfy Nekhludoff, because he knew that what revolted him was not the consequence of a better or worse arrangement of the prisons. He had read of model prisons with electric bells, of executions by electricity, recommended by Tard; but this refined kind of violence revolted him even more.
But what revolted Nekhludoff most was that there were men in the law courts and in the ministry who received large salaries, taken from the people, for referring to books written by men like themselves and with like motives, and sorting actions that violated laws made by themselves according to different statutes; and, in obedience to these statutes, sending those guilty of such actions to places where they were completely at the mercy of cruel, hardened inspectors, jailers, convoy soldiers, where millions of them perished body and soul.
Now that he had a closer knowledge of prisons, Nekhludoff found out that all those vices which developed among the prisoners--drunkenness, gambling, cruelty, and all these terrible crimes, even cannibalism--were not casual, or due to degeneration or to the existence of monstrosities of the criminal type, as science, going hand in hand with the government, explained it, but an unavoidable consequence of the incomprehensible delusion that men may punish one another. Nekhludoff saw that cannibalism did not commence in the marshes, but in the ministry. He saw that his brother-in-law, for example, and, in fact, all the lawyers and officials, from the usher to the minister, do not care in the least for justice or the good of the people about whom they spoke, but only for the roubles they were paid for doing the things that were the source whence all this degradation and suffering flowed. This was quite evident.
"Can it be, then, that all this is done simply through misapprehension? Could it not be managed that all these officials should have their salaries secured to them, and a premium paid them, besides, so that they should leave off, doing all that they were doing now?" Nekhludoff thought, and in spite of the fleas, that seemed to spring up round him like water from a fountain whenever he moved, he fell fast asleep.
户外星光灿烂。聂赫留朵夫沿着上了冻、只有少数几处还有泥泞的道路回到客店，敲敲没有灯光的窗子，肩膀宽阔的茶房光着脚出来给他开门，放他进门廊。从门廊右首的披屋里发出马车夫响亮的鼾声；前面院子里传来许多马匹咀嚼燕麦的声音。左边有一道门，通向一间干净的正房。在这个干净的正房里弥漫着苦艾和汗酸的味儿，隔板后面，不知谁的强壮肺部发出均匀的鼾声，神像前面点着一盏红玻璃罩的神灯。聂赫留朵夫脱去衣服，把方格毛毯铺在漆布面子的沙发上，放好皮枕头，躺下来，头脑里重温着这一天的见闻。在聂赫留朵夫今天看到的各种景象中，最可怕的是那个头枕着男犯大腿、躺在便桶里渗出的粪汁中的男孩。
今晚他同西蒙松和卡秋莎的谈话虽然很意外，而且关系重大，但他不再考虑这件事。他同这件事的关系太复杂了，前途很难逆料，因此索性不去想它。然而他越来越生动地想起那些不幸的人，他们在恶浊的空气里喘息，在便桶渗出的粪汁中睡觉，特别是那个睡在男犯腿上的天真孩子的影子一直萦回在他的脑海里。
知道远处有人在折磨另一些人，使他们受到各种腐蚀、非人的屈辱和苦难，这是一回事。在三个月中连续不断地目睹一些人腐蚀和折磨另一些人，那可完全是另一回事。聂赫留朵夫现在就有这样的体会。他在这三个月中不断地问自己：“到底是我疯了，所以才看到人家看不到的事，还是做出我所看到那些事的人疯了？”不过，既然做出那些惊人和可怕的事的人（他们的人数是那么多）都心安理得，满心相信他们的行为不仅必要，而且十分有益，那就不能说他们是疯子；但他也无法自认为疯子，因为觉得自己头脑清楚。就因为这个缘故，他一直感到困惑不解。
这三个月的见闻，使聂赫留朵夫得出这样的印象：一些人利用法院和行政机关，从自由人中间抓走一批最神经质、最激烈、最容易冲动、最有才气和最坚强的人。这批人不象人家那么狡猾和小心，对社会却不比享有自由的人更有罪，更危险。首先，这批人被关在牢里，被迫流放，服苦役，成年累月无所事事，衣食无虞，但脱离自然，脱离家庭，脱离劳动，也就是脱离人类的自然生活和精神生活。这是一。第二，他们在那里遭到种种莫须有的屈辱，例如戴上镣铐，剃阴阳头，穿上可耻的囚服，也就是被剥夺了过良好生活的主要动力：舆论影响、羞耻心和自尊心。第三，他们经常有丧命的危险，因为监禁地疫病流行，再加劳累过度，横遭毒打，至于中暑、水淹、火灾，那就更不用说了。处身在这样的环境里，就连品德最高尚、心地最善良的人，也会出于自卫的本能干出惨无人道的事来，并且会原谅别人干那样的事。第四，他们被迫同那些生活极端腐化（尤其是处身在这样的环境里）的淫棍、凶手和歹徒朝夕相处，于是极端腐化分子对还没有完全腐化的人，就象酵母对面团一样，起了发酵作用。最后，第五，凡是身受这种影响的人，无不通过各种最有力的方式——通过人家强加到他们头上的惨无人道的行为，例如虐待儿童、妇女、老人，殴打，用树条或皮鞭抽打，奖励凡是活捉或击毙逃犯的人，拆散夫妻，促使有夫之妇和有妇之夫与人私通，枪毙，绞刑等方式——使人懂得一个道理：各种暴行、酷行、兽行，只要对政府有利，不仅不会遭到禁止，反会得到政府的许可，而这类暴行加在丧失自由、贫困不幸的人身上，那就更是合法的了。
所有这些办法仿佛都是精心设计出来的，以便制造在其他条件下不可能产生的极端腐化和罪恶，并且把它最大规模地传布到全民中去。“简直象规定任务似的，要用最有成效的方式尽量多腐蚀一些人，”聂赫留朵夫分析监狱和流放途中的见闻，想年年都有成千上万的人被极度腐蚀，等他们腐化透了，又被释放出狱，以便把他们在监狱里沾染的恶习传布到全民中间去。
在秋明、叶卡捷琳堡和托木斯克等地的监狱里，在流放旅站上，聂赫留朵夫看到这个由社会本身提出的目标正在顺利地达到。本来具有俄国社会道德、农民道德、基督教道德的普通人，如今都放弃那些道德，而接受了监狱里所流行的道德，主要认为一切对人的凌辱、暴行和残杀，只要有利可图，都是可以容许的。凡是在监狱里待过的人，通过切身体会都深深懂得，教会和道德大师所宣扬的尊重人和怜悯人的道德，在实际生活中都已被废弃，因此无需遵循。聂赫留朵夫在他所认识的犯人身上都看到了这一点，不论是费多罗夫，玛卡尔，还是塔拉斯。塔拉斯在流放途中同犯人们一起待了两个月，他那道德沦丧的观点使聂赫留朵夫大为吃惊。聂赫留朵夫一路上听人说，有些流浪汉往原始森林逃跑，还怂恿同伴跟他们一起跑，然后把他们杀死，吃他们的肉。他亲眼看见一个人被控犯了这种罪，而且自己直认不讳。最骇人听闻的是，这类吃人事件并非绝无仅有，而是一再发生。
只有经监狱和流放地特殊培养而产生的恶习，才能使一个俄罗斯人堕落成为无法无天的流浪汉，他们的思想甚至超过尼采的最新学说，对什么事都没有顾虑，真是百无禁忌，并且把这种理论传布给犯人，然后再扩散到全体人民中去。
目前这一切行为，照书本里的解释，完全是为了制止罪行，实施警戒，改造罪犯，依法惩办。但在实际生活中，根本不存在上述这四种作用。这样做不仅不能制止罪行，反而传布罪行。这样做不仅不能实施警戒，反而鼓励犯罪，许多人就象流浪汉那样自愿投狱。这样做不仅不能改造罪犯，反而把各种恶习系统地传染给别人。政府的处分不仅不能减少报复，反而在人民中间培养这种情绪。
“那他们究竟为什么要这样做呢？”聂赫留朵夫问自己，但是找不到答案。
最使他感到惊奇的是，这一切并非意外，也不是由于误会，不是偶尔一遭，而是几百年来司空见惯的现象，差别只在于以前是对犯人削鼻子割耳朵，后来在犯人身上打烙印，拴在铁杆子上，现在则用脚镣手铐，运送犯人不用大车而用轮船火车。
政府官员对聂赫留朵夫说，那些使他气愤的事都是由于监禁和流放地设备不完善造成的，一旦新式监狱建成，情况就会得到纠正。这种解释不能使他满意，因为使他气愤的并非监禁地完善不完善的问题。他读过塔尔德著作，那里谈到改良监狱装有电铃，使用电刑，而那种经过改良的暴行却使他更加气愤。
使聂赫留朵夫气愤的，主要是法院和政府机关里坐着一批官僚，他们领取从人民头上搜刮来的高薪，查阅由同一类官僚出于同一类动机所写成的法典，把凡是违反他们所制定的法律的行为纳入各种法律条文，然后根据这些条文把人送到他们看不见的地方，而那些人在残酷粗暴的典狱长、看守和法警的肆意虐待下，成千上万地在精神上和肉体上死亡。
聂赫留朵夫进一步了解了监狱和旅站的情况后，看出犯人中间蔓延的恶习：酗酒、赌博、暴行和其他骇人听闻的罪行，包括人吃人在内，都不是偶然现象，也不象那些头脑僵化的学者为了袒护政府而硬说他们是退化、犯罪型或者畸形发展，而是人可以惩罚人这种谬论造成的必然后果。聂赫留朵夫看出，人吃人这种事不是起源于原始森林，而是起源于政府各部、各委和各局，只不过最后在原始森林里结束罢了。他看出，象他姐夫那样的人，以及所有的法官和其他文官，从民事执行吏到部长，他们根本不关心平时挂在嘴上的正义和人民福利，他们人人追求的无非是卢布，那种由于他们出力造成腐化和苦难因而赏给他们的卢布。这是显而易见的。
“难道这一切都是由于误会吗？怎样才能使那些官僚不再干他们现在所干的事？情愿照样发给他们薪金，甚至外加奖金……”聂赫留朵夫想。他在这样思考中听到鸡啼第二遍，尽管他的身体一动，跳蚤就象喷泉一样纷纷落到身上，他还是沉酣地睡着了。
Part 3 Chapter 20
THE JOURNEY RESUMED.
The carters had left the inn long before Nekhludoff awoke. The landlady had had her tea, and came in wiping her fat, perspiring neck with her handkerchief, and said that a soldier had brought a note from the halting station. The note was from Mary Pavlovna. She wrote that Kryltzoff's attack was more serious than they had imagined. "We wished him to be left behind and to remain with him, but this has not been allowed, so that we shall take him on; but we fear the worst. Please arrange so that if he should he left in the next town, one of us might remain with him. If in order to get the permission to stay I should be obliged to get married to him, I am of course ready to do so."
Nekhludoff sent the young labourer to the post station to order horses and began packing up hurriedly. Before he had drunk his second tumbler of tea the three-horsed postcart drove up to the porch with ringing bells, the wheels rattling on the frozen mud as on stones. Nekhludoff paid the fat-necked landlady, hurried out and got into the cart, and gave orders to the driver to go on as fast as possible, so as to overtake the gang. Just past the gates of the commune pasture ground they did overtake the carts, loaded with sacks and the sick prisoners, as they rattled over the frozen mud, that was just beginning to be rolled smooth by the wheels (the officer was not there, he had gone in advance). The soldiers, who had evidently been drinking, followed by the side of the road, chatting merrily. There were a great many carts. In each of the first carts sat six invalid criminal convicts, close packed. On each of the last two were three political prisoners. Novodvoroff, Grabetz and Kondratieff sat on one, Rintzeva, Nabatoff and the woman to whom Mary Pavlovna had given up her own place on the other, and on one of the carts lay Kryltzoff on a heap of hay, with a pillow under his head, and Mary Pavlovna sat by him on the edge of the cart. Nekhludoff ordered his driver to stop, got out and went up to Kryltzoff. One of the tipsy soldiers waved his hand towards Nekhludoff, but he paid no attention and started walking by Kryltzoff's side, holding on to the side of the cart with his hand. Dressed in a sheepskin coat, with a fur cap on his head and his mouth bound up with a handkerchief, he seemed paler and thinner than ever. His beautiful eyes looked very large and brilliant. Shaken from side to side by the jottings of the cart, he lay with his eyes fixed on Nekhludoff; but when asked about his health, he only closed his eyes and angrily shook his head. All his energy seemed to be needed in order to bear the jolting of the cart. Mary Pavlovna was on the other side. She exchanged a significant glance with Nekhludoff, which expressed all her anxiety about Kryltzoff's state, and then began to talk at once in a cheerful manner.
"It seems the officer is ashamed of himself," she shouted, so as to be heard above the rattle of the wheels. "Bousovkin's manacles have been removed, and he is carrying his little girl himself. Katusha and Simonson are with him, and Vera, too. She has taken my place."
Kryltzoff said something that could not be heard because of the noise, and frowning in the effort to repress his cough shook his head. Then Nekhludoff stooped towards him, so as to hear, and Kryltzoff, freeing his mouth of the handkerchief, whispered:
"Much better now. Only not to catch cold."
Nekhludoff nodded in acquiescence, and again exchanged a glance with Mary Pavlovna.
"How about the problem of the three bodies?" whispered Kryltzoff, smiling with great difficulty. "The solution is difficult."
Nekhludoff did not understand, but Mary Pavlovna explained that he meant the well-known mathematical problem which defined the position of the sun, moon and earth, which Kryltzoff compared to the relations between Nekhludoff, Katusha and Simonson. Kryltzoff nodded, to show that Mary Pavlovna had explained his joke correctly.
"The decision does not lie with me," Nekhludoff said.
"Did you get my note? Will you do it?" Mary Pavlovna asked.
"Certainly," answered Nekhludoff; and noticing a look of displeasure on Kryltzoff's face, he returned to his conveyance, and holding with both hands to the sides of the cart, got in, which jolted with him over the ruts of the rough road. He passed the gang, which, with its grey cloaks and sheepskin coats, chains and manacles, stretched over three-quarters of a mile of the road. On the opposite side of the road Nekhludoff noticed Katusha's blue shawl, Vera Doukhova's black coat, and Simonson's crochet cap, white worsted stockings, with bands, like those of sandals, tied round him. Simonson was walking with the woman and carrying on a heated discussion.
When they saw Nekhludoff they bowed to him, and Simonson raised his hat in a solemn manner. Nekhludoff, having nothing to say, did not stop, and was soon ahead of the carts. Having got again on to a smoother part of the road, they drove still more quickly, but they had continually to turn aside to let pass long rows of carts that were moving along the road in both directions.
The road, which was cut up by deep ruts, lay through a thick pine forest, mingled with birch trees and larches, bright with yellow leaves they had not yet shed. By the time Nekhludoff had passed about half the gang he reached the end of the forest. Fields now lay stretched along both sides of the road, and the crosses and cupolas of a monastery appeared in the distance. The clouds had dispersed, and it had cleared up completely; the leaves, the frozen puddles and the gilt crosses and cupolas of the monastery glittered brightly in the sun that had risen above the forest. A little to the right mountains began to gleam white in the blue-grey distance, and the trap entered a large village. The village street was full of people, both Russians and other nationalities, wearing peculiar caps and cloaks. Tipsy men and women crowded and chattered round booths, traktirs, public houses and carts. The vicinity of a town was noticeable. Giving a pull and a lash of the whip to the horse on his right, the driver sat down sideways on the right edge of the scat, so that the reins hung over that side, and with evident desire of showing off, he drove quickly down to the river, which had to be crossed by a ferry. The raft was coming towards them, and had reached the middle of the river. About twenty carts were waiting to cross. Nekhludoff had not long to wait. The raft, which had been pulled far up the stream, quickly approached the landing, carried by the swift waters. The tall, silent, broad-shouldered, muscular ferryman, dressed in sheepskins, threw the ropes and moored the raft with practised hand, landed the carts that were on it, and put those that were waiting on the bank on board. The whole raft was filled with vehicles and horses shuffling at the sight of the water. The broad, swift river splashed against the sides of the ferryboats, tightening their moorings.
When the raft was full, and Nekhludoff's cart, with the horses taken out of it, stood closely surrounded by other carts on the side of the raft, the ferryman barred the entrance, and, paying no heed to the prayers of those who had not found room in the raft, unfastened the ropes and set off.
All was quiet on the raft; one could hear nothing but the tramp of the ferryman's boots and the horses changing from foot to foot.
聂赫留朵夫醒来时，马车夫都早已上路。老板娘喝够了茶，用手绢擦擦汗淋淋的粗脖子，走进房间来说，旅站上有个士兵送来一封信。信是谢基尼娜写的。她说克雷里卓夫这次发病比他们预料的更严重。“我们一度想把他留下，自己也留下来陪他，可是没有得到许可。我们就带着他上路，可是怕他路上出事。请您到城里去疏通一下，要是能让他留下，我们当中也留下一个人来陪他。如果因此需要我嫁给他，那我也情愿。”
聂赫留朵夫打发跑堂的到驿站去叫马车，自己赶紧收拾行李。他还没有喝完第二杯茶，就有一辆带铃铛的三驾驿车来到大门前。驿车车轮在冰冻的泥地上滚动，就象在石板路上那样隆隆作响。聂赫留朵夫给粗脖子的老板娘付清了帐，匆匆走出门，在马车软座上坐下，吩咐车夫尽可能快赶，一心想追上那批犯人。他在离牧场大门不远处，果然赶上了他们的大车。大车载着袋子和病人，在冰冻的泥地上辘辘行进。押解官不在这里，他赶到前头去了。士兵们显然喝过酒，兴致勃勃地谈天说地，跟着车队，走在路的两边。车辆很多。前头的大车每辆坐着六个刑事犯，很拥挤。后头的大车每辆坐着三个人，都是政治犯。最后一辆大车上坐着诺伏德伏罗夫、格拉别茨和玛尔凯。倒数第二辆上坐着艾米丽雅、纳巴托夫和一个害风湿症的虚弱女人。谢基尼娜把自己的座位让给她了。倒数第三辆铺着干草和枕头，上面躺着克雷里卓夫。谢基尼娜就坐在他旁边的驭座上。聂赫留朵夫吩咐车夫在克雷里卓夫旁边停下来，自己向他走去。一个酒意十足的押解兵向聂赫留朵夫摆摆手，但聂赫留朵夫不理他，径自走到大车跟前，拉住大车的木柱，在旁边走着。克雷里卓夫身穿土皮袄，头戴羔皮帽，嘴上包着一块手绢，看上去更加消瘦和苍白。他那双好看的眼睛显得更大更亮。他的身子在大车上微微摇晃，眼睛盯着聂赫留朵夫。聂赫留朵夫问他健康情况，他只是闭上眼睛，生气地摇摇头。他的全部精力显然因大车颠簸消耗光了。谢基尼娜坐在大车另一边。她向聂赫留朵夫意味深长地使了个眼色，表示对克雷里卓夫的情况很忧虑，接着就用快乐的声调说起话来。
“那军官大概感到不好意思了，”她大声说，好让聂赫留朵夫在辘辘的车轮声中听清她的话。“他们给布卓夫金去了手铐。现在他自己抱着女儿，卡秋莎和西蒙松跟他们一块儿赶路，薇拉接替了我的位子，也跟他们在一起。”
克雷里卓夫指着谢基尼娜说了一句话，可是谁也听不清。他皱起眉头，显然在忍住咳嗽，接着摇摇头。聂赫留朵夫把头凑过去，想听清他的话。于是克雷里卓夫从手绢里露出嘴来，喃喃地说：
“现在好多了。只要不着凉就行。”
聂赫留朵夫肯定地点点头，同谢基尼娜交换了一个眼色。
“哦，三个天体的问题怎样了？”克雷里卓夫又喃喃地说，吃力地苦笑了一下。“不容易解决吧？”
聂赫留朵夫不明白他的话，谢基尼娜就向他解释说，这原是一个确定日、月、地球三个天体关系的著名数学问题，克雷里卓夫开玩笑，把聂赫留朵夫、卡秋莎和西蒙松的关系比作那个问题。克雷里卓夫点点头，表示谢基尼娜正确地解释了他的玩笑。
“解决这问题的关键不在我，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“您接到我的信了？这事您肯办吗？”谢基尼娜问。
“我一定去办，”聂赫留朵夫说。他发现克雷里卓夫脸上有点不高兴，就回到自己的马车那里，在凹陷的车座上坐下，双手扶住马车两侧，因为道路坎坷不平，车子颠簸得很厉害。他开始追赶身穿囚服囚袍、戴脚镣和双人手铐的囚犯队伍。这个队伍伸展有一俄里长。聂赫留朵夫认出道路另一边有卡秋莎的蓝头巾、薇拉的黑大衣和西蒙松的短上衣、绒线帽和扎着带子的白羊毛袜。西蒙松跟妇女们并排走着，嘴里起劲地讲着什么事。
妇女们看见聂赫留朵夫，都向他点头招呼，西蒙松彬彬有礼地举了举帽子。聂赫留朵夫同他们没有话要说，就没有停车，一直赶到他们前头去。他的马车又来到坚固的大路上，走得快多了，但为了超车，得不时离开大路，绕过长长的车队，赶到前头去。
这条车辙纵横的大路通到一座阴暗的针叶树林。道路两旁，桦树和落叶松还没有落叶，现出耀眼的土黄色。这段路走了一半，树林就没有了，道路两边都是田野，出现了修道院的金十字架和圆顶。天气放晴了，云都消散了，太阳高高地升到树林上空，潮湿的树叶、水塘、圆顶和教堂的十字架都在阳光下熠熠发亮。右前方，在灰蒙蒙的天边，现出白忽忽的远山。聂赫留朵夫的三驾马车来到城郊一个大村子。村街上满是人：有俄罗斯人，也有戴着古怪帽子、穿着古怪服装的少数民族。喝醉酒的和没有喝过酒的男男女女群集在商铺、饭店、酒馆和货车旁边，吵吵嚷嚷。城市显然不远了。
车夫给了右边骖马一鞭子，紧了紧缰绳，侧身坐在驭座上，好让缰绳往右边收。他显然想显显身手，把马车赶得在大街上飞跑，也不放慢速度，一直跑到河边的渡口。这时渡船正在水流湍急的河心，从那边划过来。这边渡口大约有二十辆大车等着过河。聂赫留朵夫没有等很多工夫。渡船远远地划到上游，又被急流冲下来，不多一会儿就靠拢木板搭成的码头。
几个船夫都生得身材高大，肩膀宽阔，肌肉发达。他们穿着羊皮袄和长统靴，默默无言，熟练地甩出缆索，套在木桩上，放下船板，让停在船上的车辆上岸，再把候船的车辆装到船上，让渡船装满车辆和马匹。宽阔湍急的河水拍打着渡船的两舷，把缆索绷紧。等渡船装满旅客，聂赫留朵夫的车子和卸下的马匹，在周围大车的拥挤下，在渡船边上停住，船夫就关上船板，也不理睬没有上船的旅客的要求，解开缆索开船。渡船上一片寂静，但听得船夫沉重的脚步声和马匹倒换蹄子踩响船板的声音。
Part 3 Chapter 21
"JUST A WORTHLESS TRAMP."
Nekhludoff stood on the edge of the raft looking at the broad river. Two pictures kept rising up in his mind. One, that of Kryltzoff, unprepared for death and dying, made a heavy, sorrowful impression on him. The other, that of Katusha, full of energy, having gained the love of such a man as Simonson, and found a true and solid path towards righteousness, should have been pleasant, yet it also created a heavy impression on Nekhludoff's mind, and he could not conquer this impression.
The vibrating sounds of a big brass bell reached them from the town. Nekhludoff's driver, who stood by his side, and the other men on the raft raised their caps and crossed themselves, all except a short, dishevelled old man, who stood close to the railway and whom Nekhludoff had not noticed before. He did not cross himself, but raised his head and looked at Nekhludoff. This old man wore a patched coat, cloth trousers and worn and patched shoes. He had a small wallet on his back, and a high fur cap with the fur much rubbed on his head.
"Why don't you pray, old chap?" asked Nekhludoff's driver as he replaced and straightened his cap. "Are you unbaptized?"
"Who's one to pray to?" asked the old man quickly, in a determinately aggressive tone.
"To whom? To God, of course," said the driver sarcastically.
"And you just show me where he is, that god." There was something so serious and firm in the expression of the old man, that the driver felt that he had to do with a strong-minded man, and was a bit abashed. And trying not to show this, not to be silenced, and not to be put to shame before the crowd that was observing them, he answered quickly.
"Where? In heaven, of course."
"And have you been up there?"
"Whether I've been or not, every one knows that you must pray to God."
"No one has ever seen God at any time. The only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father he hath declared him," said the old man in the same rapid manner, and with a severe frown on his brow.
"It's clear you are not a Christian, but a hole worshipper. You pray to a hole," said the driver, shoving the handle of his whip into his girdle, pulling straight the harness on one of the horses.
Some one laughed.
"What is your faith, Dad?" asked a middle-aged man, who stood by his cart on the same side of the raft.
"I have no kind of faith, because I believe no one--no one but myself," said the old man as quickly and decidedly as before.
"How can you believe yourself?" Nekhludoff asked, entering into a conversation with him. "You might make a mistake."
"Never in your life," the old man said decidedly, with a toss of his head.
"Then why are there different faiths?" Nekhludoff asked.
"It's just because men believe others and do not believe themselves that there are different faiths. I also believed others, and lost myself as in a swamp,--lost myself so that I had no hope of finding my way out. Old believers and new believers and Judaisers and Khlysty and Popovitzy, and Bespopovitzy and Avstriaks and Molokans and Skoptzy--every faith praises itself only, and so they all creep about like blind puppies. There are many faiths, but the spirit is one--in me and in you and in him. So that if every one believes himself all will he united. Every one he himself, and all will be as one."
The old man spoke loudly and often looked round, evidently wishing that as many as possible should hear him.
"And have you long held this faith?"
"I? A long time. This is the twenty-third year that they persecute me."
"Persecute you? How?"
"As they persecuted Christ, so they persecute me. They seize me, and take me before the courts and before the priests, the Scribes and the Pharisees. Once they put me into a madhouse; but they can do nothing because I am free. They say, 'What is your name?' thinking I shall name myself. But I do not give myself a name. I have given up everything: I have no name, no place, no country, nor anything. I am just myself. 'What is your name?' 'Man.' 'How old are you?' I say, 'I do not count my years and cannot count them, because I always was, I always shall be.' 'Who are your parents?' 'I have no parents except God and Mother Earth. God is my father.' 'And the Tsar? Do you recognise the Tsar?' they say. I say, 'Why not? He is his own Tsar, and I am my own Tsar.' 'Where's the good of talking to him,' they say, and I say, 'I do not ask you to talk to me.' And so they begin tormenting me."
"And where are you going now?" asked Nekhludoff.
"Where God will lead me. I work when I can find work, and when I can't I beg." The old man noticed that the raft was approaching the bank and stopped, looking round at the bystanders with a look of triumph.
Nekhludoff got out his purse and offered some money to the old man, but he refused, saying:
"I do not accept this sort of thing--bread I do accept."
"Well, then, excuse me."
"There is nothing to excuse, you have not offended me. And it is not possible to offend me." And the old man put the wallet he had taken off again on his back. Meanwhile, the post-cart had been landed and the horses harnessed.
"I wonder you should care to talk to him, sir," said the driver, when Nekhludoff, having tipped the bowing ferryman, got into the cart again. "He is just a worthless tramp."
聂赫留朵夫站在渡船边上，眼睛望着宽阔湍急的河水。两个形象在他的头脑里交替出现着：一个是垂死的克雷里卓夫。他满脸怒容，脑袋被大车颠得直摇晃；一个是精神抖擞地同西蒙松一起在路边走着的卡秋莎。一个形象使他沉重而悲伤，那就是濒临死亡而不愿死去的克雷里卓夫。另一个形象是生气勃勃的卡秋莎，她获得西蒙松这样好人的爱，走上了稳当可靠的善的道路，这本是件喜事，但聂赫留朵夫却觉得难受，而且无法克服这样的感觉。
城里教堂的大铜钟敲响了，颤动的钟声荡漾在水面上。站在聂赫留朵夫身旁的马车夫和所有赶大车的一个个脱下帽子，在胸前画了十字。只有站在栏杆旁的一个个儿不高、头发蓬乱的老头儿没有画十字，只是抬起头来，眼睛直盯着聂赫留朵夫，而聂赫留朵夫起初并没有注意到他。这老头儿身穿一件打过补钉的短褂和一条粗呢裤，脚登一双补过的长统靴。他的肩上背着一个不大的口袋，头上戴着一顶破皮帽。
“老头子，你怎么不做祷告？”聂赫留朵夫的马车夫戴上帽子，拉拉正，问他说。“莫非你不是基督徒吗？”
“叫我向谁祷告？”头发蓬乱的老头儿生硬地还嘴说。他说得很快，但每个字都说得很清楚。
“当然是向上帝罗，”马车夫含嘲带讽地说。
“那你倒指给我看看，他在哪儿？上帝在哪儿？”
老头儿的神气那么严肃坚决，马车夫觉得他是在同一个刚强的人打交道，有点心慌，但表面上不动声色，竭力不让老人的话堵住自己的嘴，在那么多人面前丢脸，就连忙回答说：
“在哪儿？当然是在天上。”
“那你去过那儿吗？”
“去过也罢，没去过也罢，反正大家都知道该向上帝祷告。”
“谁也没在什么地方见过上帝。那是活在上帝心里的独生子宣告的，”老头儿恶狠狠地皱起眉头，急急地说。
“看样子你不是基督徒，你是个洞穴教徒。你就向洞穴祷告吧，”马车夫说，把马鞭柄插到腰里，扶正骖马的皮套。
有人笑起来。
“那么，老大爷，你信什么教呢？”站在船边大车旁一个上了年纪的人问。
“我什么教也不信。除了自己，我谁也不信，谁也不信，”
老头儿还是又快又果断地回答。
“一个人怎么可以相信自己呢？”聂赫留朵夫插嘴说。“这样会做错事的。”
“我这辈子从没做过错事，”老头儿把头一扬，断然地回答。
“世界上怎么会有各种宗教呢？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“世界上有各种宗教，就因为人都相信别人，不相信自己。我以前也相信过人，结果象走进原始森林一样迷了路。我完全迷失方向，再也找不到出路。有人信旧教，有人信新教，有人信安息会，有人信鞭身教，有人信教堂派，有人信非教堂派，有人信奥地利教派，有人信莫罗勘教，有人信阉割派。各种教派都夸自己好。其实他们都象瞎眼的狗崽子一样，在地上乱爬。信仰很多，可是灵魂只有一个。你也有，我也有，他也有。大家只要相信自己的灵魂，就能同舟共济。只要人人保持本色，就能齐心协力。”
老头儿说得很响，不住往四下里打量，显然希望有更多的人听他说话。
“哦，您这样说教有好久了吗？”聂赫留朵夫问他。
“我吗？好久了。我已受了二十三年的迫害。”
“怎么个迫害法？”
“他们迫害我，就象当年迫害基督那样。他们把我抓去吃官司，又送到教士那儿，送到读书人那儿，送到法利赛人那儿。他们还把我送到疯人院。可是他们拿我毫无办法，因为我是个自由人。他们问我：‘你叫什么名字？’他们以为我会给自己取个名字，可我什么名字也不要。我放弃一切，我没有名字，没有居留地，没有祖国，什么也没有。我就是我。我叫什么名字？我叫人。人家问我：‘你多大岁数？’我说我从来不数，也无法数，因为我过去、现在、将来永远存在。人家问我：‘那么你的父母是谁？’我说，我没有父母，只有上帝和大地。上帝是我父亲，大地是我母亲。人家问我：‘你承认不承认皇上？’我为什么不承认。他是他自己的皇上，我是我自己的皇上。他们说：‘简直没法跟你说话。’我说，我又没求你跟我说话。他们就是这样折磨人。”
“那么您现在到哪儿去？”聂赫留朵夫问。
“听天由命。有活我就干活，没有活我就要饭，”老头儿发现渡船就要靠岸，得意扬扬地扫了一眼所有听他讲话的人，结束说。
渡船在对岸停住了。聂赫留朵夫掏出钱包，给老头儿一点钱。老头儿拒绝了。
“这我不拿。面包我拿的，”他说。
“哦，对不起。”
“没什么对不起的。你又没有得罪我。其实，要得罪我也办不到，”老头儿说着，动手把放下的口袋背到肩上。这时聂赫留朵夫的驿车已套上马，上了岸。
“老爷，您还有胃口跟他费话，”马车夫等聂赫留朵夫给了身强力壮的船夫酒钱，坐上车，就对他说。“哼，这个流浪汉不正派。”
Part 3 Chapter 22
NEKHLUDOFF SEES THE GENERAL.
When they got to the top of the hill bank the driver turned to Nekhludoff.
"Which hotel am I to drive to?"
"Which is the best?"
"Nothing could be better than the Siberian, but Dukeoff's is also good."
"Drive to whichever you like."
The driver again seated himself sideways and drove faster. The town was like all such towns. The same kind of houses with attic windows and green roofs, the same kind of cathedral, the same kind of shops and stores in the principal street, and even the same kind of policemen. Only the houses were almost all of them wooden, and the streets were not paved. In one of the chief streets the driver stopped at the door of an hotel, but there was no room to be had, so he drove to another. And here Nekhludoff, after two months, found himself once again in surroundings such as he had been accustomed to as far as comfort and cleanliness went. Though the room he was shown to was simple enough, yet Nekhludoff felt greatly relieved to be there after two months of post-carts, country inns and halting stations. His first business was to clean himself of the lice which he had never been able to get thoroughly rid of after visiting a halting station. When he had unpacked he went to the Russian bath, after which he made himself fit to be seen in a town, put on a starched shirt, trousers that had got rather creased along the seams, a frock-coat and an overcoat, and drove to the Governor of the district. The hotel-keeper called an isvostchik, whose well-fed Kirghiz horse and vibrating trap soon brought Nekhludoff to the large porch of a big building, in front of which stood sentinels and a policeman. The house had a garden in front, and at the back, among the naked branches of aspen and birch trees, there grew thick and dark green pines and firs. The General was not well, and did not receive; but Nekhludoff asked the footman to hand in his card all the same, and the footman came back with a favourable reply.
"You are asked to come in."
The hall, the footman, the orderly, the staircase, the dancing-room, with its well-polished floor, were very much the same as in Petersburg, only more imposing and rather dirtier. Nekhludoff was shown into the cabinet.
The General, a bloated, potato-nosed man, with a sanguine disposition, large bumps on his forehead, bald head, and puffs under his eyes, sat wrapped in a Tartar silk dressing-gown smoking a cigarette and sipping his tea out of a tumbler in a silver holder.
"How do you do, sir? Excuse my dressing-gown; it is better so than if I had not received you at all," he said, pulling up his dressing-gown over his fat neck with its deep folds at the nape. "I am not quite well, and do not go out. What has brought you to our remote region?"
"I am accompanying a gang of prisoners, among whom there is a person closely connected with me, said Nekhludoff, and now I have come to see your Excellency partly in behalf of this person, and partly about another business." The General took a whiff and a sip of tea, put his cigarette into a malachite ashpan, with his narrow eyes fixed on Nekhludoff, listening seriously. He only interrupted him once to offer him a cigarette.
The General belonged to the learned type of military men who believed that liberal and humane views can be reconciled with their profession. But being by nature a kind and intelligent man, he soon felt the impossibility of such a reconciliation; so as not to feel the inner discord in which he was living, he gave himself up more and more to the habit of drinking, which is so widely spread among military men, and was now suffering from what doctors term alcoholism. He was imbued with alcohol, and if he drank any kind of liquor it made him tipsy. Yet strong drink was an absolute necessity to him, he could not live without it, so he was quite drunk every evening; but had grown so used to this state that he did not reel nor talk any special nonsense. And if he did talk nonsense, it was accepted as words of wisdom because of the important and high position which he occupied. Only in the morning, just at the time Nekhludoff came to see him, he was like a reasonable being, could understand what was said to him, and fulfil more or less aptly a proverb he was fond of repeating: "He's tipsy, but he's wise, so he's pleasant in two ways."
The higher authorities knew he was a drunkard, but he was more educated than the rest, though his education had stopped at the spot where drunkenness had got hold of him. He was bold, adroit, of imposing appearance, and showed tact even when tipsy; therefore, he was appointed, and was allowed to retain so public and responsible an office.
Nekhludoff told him that the person he was interested in was a woman, that she was sentenced, though innocent, and that a petition had been sent to the Emperor in her behalf.
"Yes, well?" said the General.
"I was promised in Petersburg that the news concerning her fate should be sent to me not later than this month and to this place-"
The General stretched his hand with its stumpy fingers towards the table, and rang a bell, still looking at Nekhludoff and puffing at his cigarette.
"So I would like to ask you that this woman should he allowed to remain here until the answer to her petition comes."
The footman, an orderly in uniform, came in.
"Ask if Anna Vasilievna is up," said the General to the orderly, "and bring some more tea." Then, turning to Nekhludoff, "Yes, and what else?"
"My other request concerns a political prisoner who is with the same gang."
"Dear me," said the General, with a significant shake of the head.
"He is seriously ill--dying, and he will probably he left here in the hospital, so one of the women prisoners would like to stay behind with him."
"She is no relation of his?"
"No, but she is willing to marry him if that will enable her to remain with him."
The General looked fixedly with twinkling eyes at his interlocutor, and, evidently with a wish to discomfit him, listened, smoking in silence.
When Nekhludoff had finished, the General took a book off the table, and, wetting his finger, quickly turned over the pages and found the statute relating to marriage.
"What is she sentenced to?" he asked, looking up from the book.
"She? To hard labour."
"Well, then, the position of one sentenced to that cannot be bettered by marriage."
"Yes, but--"
"Excuse me. Even if a free man should marry her, she would have to serve her term. The question in such cases is, whose is the heavier punishment, hers or his?"
"They are both sentenced to hard labour."
"Very well; so they are quits," said the General, with a laugh. "She's got what he has, only as he is sick he may be left behind, and of course what can be done to lighten his fate shall be done. But as for her, even if she did marry him, she could not remain behind."
"The Generaless is having her coffee," the footman announced.
The General nodded and continued:
"However, I shall think about it. What are their names? Put them down here."
Nekhludoff wrote down the names.
Nekhludoff's request to be allowed to see the dying man the General answered by saying, "Neither can I do that. Of course I do not suspect you, but you take an interest in him and in the others, and you have money, and here with us anything can be done with money. I have been told to put down bribery. But how can I put down bribery when everybody takes bribes? And the lower their rank the more ready they are to be bribed. How can one find it out across more than three thousand miles? There any official is a little Tsar, just as I am here," and he laughed. "You have in all likelihood been to see the political prisoners; you gave money and got permission to see them," he said, with a smile. "Is it not so?"
"Yes, it is."
"I quite understand that you had to do it. You pity a political prisoner and wish to see him. And the inspector or the convoy soldier accepts, because he has a salary of twice twenty copecks and a family, and he can't help accepting it. In his place and yours I should have acted in the same way as you and he did. But in my position I do not permit myself to swerve an inch from the letter of the law, just because I am a man, and might be influenced by pity. But I am a member of the executive, and I have been placed in a position of trust on certain conditions, and these conditions I must carry out. Well, so this business is finished. And now let us hear what is going on in the metropolis." And the General began questioning with the evident desire to hear the news and to show how very human he was.
马车上了斜坡，车夫转过身来问道：
“送您到哪一家旅馆哪？”
“哪一家好些？”
“最好的要数西伯利亚旅馆了。要不玖可夫旅馆也不错。”
“那就随便吧。”
马车夫又侧身坐上驭座，加速赶车。这个城市也同所有俄国城市一样，有带阁楼的房子和绿色的屋顶，有一座大教堂，有小铺子，大街上有大商店，甚至还有警察。只不过房屋几乎都是木头造的，街道没有铺石子。到了最热闹的街道，车夫就把车停在一家旅馆门口。可是这家旅馆没有空房间，只得到另一家。这另一家旅馆还有一个空房间。这样，聂赫留朵夫两个月来才第一次来到他生活惯的清洁舒服的环境里。尽管聂赫留朵夫租用的房间算不上奢侈，但在经历了驿车、客店和旅站的生活以后还是感到十分舒适。他得首先清除身上的虱子，因为自从他进出旅站以来，从来没有彻底清除过。他安置好行李，立刻到澡堂子洗澡，然后换上城里人装束，穿了浆硬的衬衫、压皱的长裤、礼服和大衣，出去拜会当地长官。旅馆看门人叫来一辆街头马车。那是一辆吱嘎作响的四轮马车，套着一匹膘肥力壮的吉尔吉斯高头大马。车夫把聂赫留朵夫送到一所富丽的大厦门前，门口站着几个卫兵和警察。宅前宅后都是花园，园里的白杨和桦树的叶子都已凋落，露出光秃的树枝，但其中夹杂着的枞树、松树和冷杉却枝叶茂密，苍绿可爱。
将军身体不舒服，不见客。聂赫留朵夫还是要求听差把他的名片送进去。听差回来，带来满意的答复：
“将军有请。”
前厅、听差、传令兵、楼梯和擦得亮光光的铺着镶木地板的客厅，都同彼得堡差不多，只是肮脏些，古板些。聂赫留朵夫被带到书房里。
将军脸孔浮肿，鼻子象土豆，额上有几个疙瘩，头顶光秃，眼睛底下挂着眼袋，是个多血质的人。他身穿一件鞑靼式绸袍，手拿一支香烟，坐在那里用一只带银托的玻璃杯喝茶。
“您好，阁下！我穿着睡袍见客，请不要见怪，不过总比不见好，”他说，拉起长袍盖住他那后颈上堆起几道胖肉的粗脖子。“我身体不太好，没有出门。什么风把您吹到我们这个偏僻的小城来了？”
“我是随一批犯人来的，其中有个人跟我关系密切，”聂赫留朵夫说，“我现在来求阁下帮忙，部分就是为了这个人，另外还有一件事。”
将军深深地吸了一口烟，呷了一口茶，把香烟在孔雀石烟灰碟上揿灭了，用他那双狭小浮肿、炯炯有神的眼睛盯住聂赫留朵夫，一本正经地听着。他只打断聂赫留朵夫一次，问他要不要吸烟。
有些有学问的军人，往往认为自由主义思想和人道主义思想可以同他们的职业调和。这位将军就是那种人。但他生性聪明善良，不久就发觉这是根本不可能调和的。为了解除经常出现的内心苦恼，他越来越沉湎于军人中盛行的酗酒恶习，如今在担任了三十五年军职以后，他就成了医生们所谓的嗜酒成癖者。他浑身细胞都渗透了酒精。他什么酒都喝，只要能觉得醺醺然就好。喝酒已成为他生活的绝对需要，不喝酒他就无法过日子。每天他到傍晚总是喝得烂醉，但这种状态他已习惯，因此走路不会摇晃，说话也不至于太不成体统。即使说出什么蠢话来，由于他地位显赫，人家反而会把它当作警世格言。只有在聂赫留朵夫找他的那种早晨时光，他才象个头脑清醒的人，能听懂人家的话，证实他那句心爱的谚语：“喝酒不糊涂，难能又可贵。”最高当局知道他是个酒鬼，但他受的教育毕竟比别人多一点（尽管他的学识仍停留在酗酒成癖前的水平），而且为人胆大、灵活、威严，即使喝醉酒也不会丧失身分，因此让他一直留在这个显要的位子上。
聂赫留朵夫告诉他，他所关心的人是个女的，她被错判了罪，为她的事已递了御状。
“哦！那又怎么样？”将军说。
“彼得堡方面答应我，有关这女人命运的消息至迟这个月通知我，通知书将寄到这里……”
将军依旧盯住聂赫留朵夫，伸出指头很短的手，按了按桌上的铃，然后嘴里喷着烟，特别响亮地清了清喉咙，又默默地听下去。
“因此我有个要求，如果可能的话，在没有收到那个状子的批复以前暂时把她留在此地。”
这时候，一个穿军服的听差，勤务兵，走了进来。
“你去问一下，安娜•瓦西里耶夫娜起来了没有，”将军对勤务兵说，“另外再送点茶来。那么，您还有什么事吗？”将军问聂赫留朵夫。
“我还有一个要求，”聂赫留朵夫说，“牵涉到这批犯人中的一个政治犯。”
“哦，是这么回事！”将军意味深长地点点头说。“他病得很厉害，人都快死了。得把他留在这儿的医院里。
有一名女政治犯愿意留下来照顾他。”
“她不是他的亲属吧？”
“不是，但只要能让她留下来照顾他，她准备嫁给他。”
将军那双炯炯有神的眼睛一直盯着聂赫留朵夫，默默地听着，显然想用这种目光逼得对方局促不安。他不住地吸着烟。
等聂赫留朵夫讲完，他从桌上拿起一本书，迅速地舔湿手指，翻动书页，找到有关结婚的条款，看了一遍。
“她判的是什么刑？”他抬起眼睛问。
“她判的是苦役。”
“哦，要是判了这种刑，即使结了婚，也不能改善待遇。”
“可是您要知道……”
“请您让我把话说完。即使一个自由人同她结了婚，她照样得服满她的刑。这儿有个问题：谁判的刑更重，是他呢，还是她？”
“他们两人都判了苦役。”
“嘿，那倒是门当户对了，”将军笑着说。“他什么待遇，她也什么待遇。他有病可以留下来，”他继续说，“而且当然会设法尽量减轻他的痛苦。不过她即使嫁给他，也不能留在此地……”
“将军夫人正在喝咖啡，”勤务兵报告说。
将军点点头，继续说：
“不过再让我考虑一下。他们叫什么名字？请您写在这儿。”
聂赫留朵夫写下他们的名字。
“这事我也无能为力，”将军听到聂赫留朵夫要求同病人见面，这样说。“对您我当然不会怀疑，”他说，“您关心他，关心别的人，您又有钱。在我们这里确实钱能通神。上面要我彻底消灭贿赂。可如今大家都在接受贿赂，怎么消灭得了？官位越小，贿赂收得越多。唉，他在五千俄里外受贿，怎么查得出来？他在那边是个土皇帝，就象我在这儿一样，”他说到这里笑了起来。“不过您大概常跟政治犯见面吧，您给了钱，他们就放您进去，是吗？”他笑嘻嘻地说。“是这么回事吧？”
“是的，确实是这样。”
“我明白您非这样做不可。您想见见那个政治犯。您可怜他。于是典狱长或者押解兵就接受贿赂，因为他的薪水只有那么几个钱，他得养家活口，非接受贿赂不可。我要是处在他的地位或者您的地位，我也会那么办的。可是就我的地位来说，我不能容许自己违反最严格的法律条文，要不我也是个人，也会动恻隐之心的。可我是个执法官，凭一定条件才得到信任，我不能辜负这种信任。好吧，这事就到此为止。那么，现在您给我讲讲，你们京城里有些什么新闻？”
于是将军就开始发问，同时自己也发表意见，分明既想听听新闻，又想显示自己的知识和人道主义精神。
Part 3 Chapter 23
THE SENTENCE COMMUTED.
"By-the-way, where are you staying?" asked the General as he was taking leave of Nekhludoff. "At Duke's? Well, it's horrid enough there. Come and dine with us at five o'clock. You speak English?"
"Yes, I do."
"That's good. You see, an English traveller has just arrived here. He is studying the question of transportation and examining the prisons of Siberia. Well, he is dining with us to-night, and you come and meet him. We dine at five, and my wife expects punctuality. Then I shall also give you an answer what to do about that woman, and perhaps it may be possible to leave some one behind with the sick prisoner."
Having made his bow to the General, Nekhludoff drove to the post-office, feeling himself in an extremely animated and energetic frame of mind.
The post-office was a low-vaulted room. Several officials sat behind a counter serving the people, of whom there was quite a crowd. One official sat with his head bent to one side and kept stamping the envelopes, which he slipped dexterously under the stamp. Nekhludoff had not long to wait. As soon as he had given his name, everything that had come for him by post was at once handed to him. There was a good deal: letters, and money, and books, and the last number of Fatherland Notes. Nekhludoff took all these things to a wooden bench, on which a soldier with a book in his hand sat waiting for something, took the seat by his side, and began sorting the letters. Among them was one registered letter in a fine envelope, with a distinctly stamped bright red seal. He broke the seal, and seeing a letter from Selenin and some official paper inside the envelope, he felt the blood rush to his face, and his heart stood still. It was the answer to Katusha's petition. What would that answer be? Nekhludoff glanced hurriedly through the letter, written in an illegibly small, hard, and cramped hand, and breathed a sigh of relief. The answer was a favourable one.
"Dear friend," wrote Selenin, "our last talk has made a profound impression on me. You were right concerning Maslova. I looked carefully through the case, and see that shocking injustice has been done her. It could he remedied only by the Committee of Petitions before which you laid it. I managed to assist at the examination of the case, and I enclose herewith the copy of the mitigation of the sentence. Your aunt, the Countess Katerina Ivanovna, gave me the address which I am sending this to. The original document has been sent to the place where she was imprisoned before her trial, and will from there he probably sent at once to the principal Government office in Siberia. I hasten to communicate this glad news to you and warmly press your hand.
"Yours,
"SELENIN."
The document ran thus: "His Majesty's office for the reception of petitions, addressed to his Imperial name"--here followed the date----"by order of the chief of his Majesty's office for the reception of petitions addressed to his Imperial name. The meschanka Katerina Maslova is hereby informed that his Imperial Majesty, with reference to her most loyal petition, condescending to her request, deigns to order that her sentence to hard labour should be commuted to one of exile to the less distant districts of Siberia."
This was joyful and important news; all that Nekhludoff could have hoped for Katusha, and for himself also, had happened. It was true that the new position she was in brought new complications with it. While she was a convict, marriage with her could only be fictitious, and would have had no meaning except that he would have been in a position to alleviate her condition. And now there was nothing to prevent their living together, and Nekhludoff had not prepared himself for that. And, besides, what of her relations to Simonson? What was the meaning of her words yesterday? If she consented to a union with Simonson, would it be well? He could not unravel all these questions, and gave up thinking about it. "It will all clear itself up later on," he thought; "I must not think about it now, but convey the glad news to her as soon as possible, and set her free." He thought that the copy of the document he had received would suffice, so when he left the post-office he told the isvostchik to drive him to the prison.
Though he had received no order from the governor to visit the prison that morning, he knew by experience that it was easy to get from the subordinates what the higher officials would not grant, so now he meant to try and get into the prison to bring Katusha the joyful news, and perhaps to get her set free, and at the same time to inquire about Kryltzoff's state of health, and tell him and Mary Pavlovna what the general had said. The prison inspector was a tall, imposing-looking man, with moustaches and whiskers that twisted towards the corners of his mouth. He received Nekhludoff very gravely, and told him plainly that he could not grant an outsider the permission to interview the prisoners without a special order from his chief. To Nekhludoff's remark that he had been allowed to visit the prisoners even in the cities he answered:
"That may be so, but I do not allow it," and his tone implied, "You city gentlemen may think to surprise and perplex us, but we in Eastern Siberia also know what the law is, and may even teach it you." The copy of a document straight from the Emperor's own office did not have any effect on the prison inspector either. He decidedly refused to let Nekhludoff come inside the prison walls. He only smiled contemptuously at Nekhludoff's naive conclusion, that the copy he had received would suffice to set Maslova free, and declared that a direct order from his own superiors would be needed before any one could be set at liberty. The only things he agreed to do were to communicate to Maslova that a mitigation had arrived for her, and to promise that he would not detain her an hour after the order from his chief to liberate her would arrive. He would also give no news of Kryltzoff, saying he could not even tell if there was such a prisoner; and so Nekhludoff, having accomplished next to nothing, got into his trap and drove back to his hotel.
The strictness of the inspector was chiefly due to the fact that an epidemic of typhus had broken out in the prison, owing to twice the number of persons that it was intended for being crowded in it. The isvostchik who drove Nekhludoff said, "Quite a lot of people are dying in the prison every day, some kind of disease having sprung up among them, so that as many as twenty were buried in one day."
“哦，请问您在哪里下榻？在玖可夫旅馆吗？哦，那地方真是糟透了。回头您到我这儿来吃饭吧，”将军一面送走聂赫留朵夫，一面说，“下午五点钟。您会说英语吗？”
“会，会说。”
“哦，那太好了。不瞒您说，我们这儿来了一个英国人，是个旅行家。他在研究西伯利亚流放和监狱的情况。今天他要到我们这儿来吃饭，您也来吧。我们五点钟开饭，我妻子要求严格遵守时间。至于怎样处理那个女人，还有那个病人，我下午给您答复。也许可以留下一个人来照顾他。”
聂赫留朵夫辞别将军，心情特别振奋，就乘车到邮政局去。
邮政局设在一个低矮的拱顶房间里。几名邮务员坐在斜面办公桌后，把邮件分发给聚集在那里的人群。一个邮务员歪着脑袋，熟练地把一个个信封拉到面前，不停地打上邮戳。聂赫留朵夫没有久等，他一说出名字，就有一大堆邮件交到他手里。其中有汇款，有几封信，有几本书，还有最近一期的《祖国纪事》①。聂赫留朵夫收下信，走到木板长凳那边。长凳上坐着一个士兵，手里拿着一本小册子，正在等着领什么东西。聂赫留朵夫在他旁边坐下，翻阅收到的信。其中有一封是挂号信，信封很讲究，上面还盖有字迹清楚的鲜红火漆印。他拆开信封，看到信是谢列宁写的，还附着一份公文，血顿时涌上脸孔，心脏也缩紧了。这就是关于卡秋莎案的批复。是个怎样的批复？难道是驳回吗？聂赫留朵夫匆匆看了一下字迹很小、难以辨认、但笔力刚健的信，不由得高兴地舒了一口气。批复是令人满意的。
--------
①彼得堡出版的学术、文学、政治综合性月刊，大部分出版年月倾向进步。
“亲爱的朋友！”谢列宁写道。“你上次同我的谈话给我留下深刻印象。关于玛丝洛娃一案，你的意见是正确的。我仔细查阅了这个案件，看出她受到不白之冤，确实令人愤慨。这事只能由你递交状子的上诉委员会来改正。我协助了他们裁决这个案件，现随信寄上减刑公文的副本，地址是叶卡吉琳娜•伊凡诺夫娜伯爵夫人给我的。公文正本已送往她当初受审的监禁地，即将转到西伯利亚总署。我赶紧把这个喜讯告诉你。友好地握你的手。你的谢列宁。”
公文内容如下：“皇帝陛下受理上告御状办公厅。案由某某号，案卷某某号。某某科，某年，某月，某日。奉皇帝陛下受理上告御状办公厅主任令，兹特通知小市民叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃，皇帝陛下披阅玛丝洛娃御状，体恤下情，恩准所请，着将该犯所判苦役改为流放，在西伯利亚较近处执行。”
这是一个大喜讯。凡是聂赫留朵夫希望为卡秋莎和自己做到的事，如今都已实现了。不错，她的地位发生了变化，他同她的关系也变得复杂了。以前她是个苦役犯，他提出要同她结婚，也只能徒具形式，至多稍稍改善她的处境罢了。如今可没有什么东西妨碍他们生活在一起了。可是聂赫留朵夫还没有做好这样的准备。再说，她同西蒙松的关系又怎么办呢？她昨天那番话究竟是什么意思？要是她同意跟西蒙松结合，这究竟是好事还是坏事？这些问题他怎么也搞不清楚，就索性不去想它们。“这一切以后都会清楚的，”他想，“现在得赶快去同她见面，把这个喜讯告诉她，把她释放出来。”他以为凭到手的副本就足以办到这一点。他走出邮政局，吩咐车夫把他送到监狱。
尽管将军没有准许上午探监，聂赫留朵夫凭经验知道，在上级长官那里绝对办不到的事，在下级官员那里倒很容易办到，因此决定先到监狱去一下，把这个喜讯告诉卡秋莎，也许就可以把她释放出来，同时打听一下克雷里卓夫的健康情况，并把将军的话转告他和谢基尼娜。
典狱长身材魁伟，威风凛凛，留着唇髭和一直长到嘴角的络腮胡子。他接待聂赫留朵夫很严厉，直率地声称，未经长官批准，他不能让任何人进去探监。聂赫留朵夫说，他在京城里也常去探监。典狱长听了回答说：
“这很可能，但我不能容许这样做。”他说这话时的口气仿佛还表示：“你们这些京城里来的老爷，准以为可以吓唬我们，弄得我们束手无策，可我们虽然身居东西伯利亚，也知道严守法纪，还会给你们点颜色瞧瞧。”
皇帝陛下办公厅发的公文副本对典狱长也不起作用。他断然拒绝放聂赫留朵夫进监狱。聂赫留朵夫天真地以为他一出示公文副本，玛丝洛娃就可以当场获得释放，不料典狱长只轻蔑地微微一笑，声称要释放任何人犯，必须有他顶头上司的命令。他所能答应的只有一件事，那就是他可以通知玛丝洛娃，说她已获得减刑，一旦接到上级批文，就会立刻把她释放，不会耽搁一个钟头。
关于克雷里卓夫的健康，他也拒绝提供任何情况。他说他连有没有这样一个犯人都不清楚。聂赫留朵夫一无所获，只得坐上马车回旅馆。
典狱长所以这样严厉，主要是因为监狱里收容了比平常多一倍的犯人，拥挤不堪，而且伤寒流行。聂赫留朵夫的马车夫路上告诉他说：“监狱里人死得很多。那边流行瘟疫。每天都有二十人被埋葬。”
Part 3 Chapter 24
THE GENERAL'S HOUSEHOLD.
In spite of his ineffectual attempt at the prison, Nekhludoff, still in the same vigorous, energetic frame of mind, went to the Governor's office to see if the original of the document had arrived for Maslova. It had not arrived, so Nekhludoff went back to the hotel and wrote without delay to Selenin and the advocate about it. When he had finished writing he looked at his watch and saw it was time to go to the General's dinner party.
On the way he again began wondering how Katusha would receive the news of the mitigation of her sentence. Where she would be settled? How he should live with her? What about Simonson? What would his relations to her be? He remembered the change that had taken place in her, and this reminded him of her past. "I must forget it for the present," he thought, and again hastened to drive her out of his mind. "When the time comes I shall see," he said to himself, and began to think of what he ought to say to the General.
The dinner at the General's, with the luxury habitual to the lives of the wealthy and those of high rank, to which Nekhludoff had been accustomed, was extremely enjoyable after he had been so long deprived not only of luxury but even of the most ordinary comforts. The mistress of the house was a Petersburg grande dame of the old school, a maid of honour at the court of Nicholas I., who spoke French quite naturally and Russian very unnaturally. She held herself very erect and, moving her hands, she kept her elbows close to her waist. She was quietly and, somewhat sadly considerate for her husband, and extremely kind to all her visitors, though with a tinge of difference in her behaviour according to their position. She received Nekhludoff as if he were one of them, and her fine, almost imperceptible flattery made him once again aware of his virtues and gave him a feeling of satisfaction. She made him feel that she knew of that honest though rather singular step of his which had brought him to Siberia, and held him to be an exceptional man. This refined flattery and the elegance and luxury of the General's house had the effect of making Nekhludoff succumb to the enjoyment of the handsome surroundings, the delicate dishes and the case and pleasure of intercourse with educated people of his own class, so that the surroundings in the midst of which he had lived for the last months seemed a dream from which he had awakened to reality. Besides those of the household, the General's daughter and her husband and an aide-de-camp, there were an Englishman, a merchant interested in gold mines, and the governor of a distant Siberian town. All these people seemed pleasant to Nekhludoff. The Englishman, a healthy man with a rosy complexion, who spoke very bad French, but whose command of his own language was very good and oratorically impressive, who had seen a great deal, was very interesting to listen to when he spoke about America, India, Japan and Siberia.
The young merchant interested in the gold mines, the son of a peasant, whose evening dress was made in London, who had diamond studs to his shirt, possessed a fine library, contributed freely to philanthropic work, and held liberal European views, seemed pleasant to Nekhludoff as a sample of a quite new and good type of civilised European culture, grafted on a healthy, uncultivated peasant stem.
The governor of the distant Siberian town was that same man who had been so much talked about in Petersburg at the time Nekhludoff was there. He was plump, with thin, curly hair, soft blue eyes, carefully-tended white hands, with rings on the fingers, a pleasant smile, and very big in the lower part of his body. The master of the house valued this governor because of all the officials he was the only one who would not be bribed. The mistress of the house, who was very fond of music and a very good pianist herself, valued him because he was a good musician and played duets with her.
Nekhludoff was in such good humour that even this man was not unpleasant to him, in spite of what he knew of his vices. The bright, energetic aide-de-camp, with his bluey grey chin, who was continually offering his services, pleased Nekhludoff by his good nature. But it was the charming young couple, the General's daughter and her husband, who pleased Nekhludoff best. The daughter was a plain-looking, simple-minded young woman, wholly absorbed in her two children. Her husband, whom she had fallen in love with and married after a long struggle with her parents, was a Liberal, who had taken honours at the Moscow University, a modest and intellectual young man in Government service, who made up statistics and studied chiefly the foreign tribes, which he liked and tried to save from dying out.
All of them were not only kind and attentive to Nekhludoff, but evidently pleased to see him, as a new and interesting acquaintance. The General, who came in to dinner in uniform and with a white cross round his neck, greeted Nekhludoff as a friend, and asked the visitors to the side table to take a glass of vodka and something to whet their appetites. The General asked Nekhludoff what he had been doing since he left that morning, and Nekhludoff told him he had been to the post-office and received the news of the mitigation of that person's sentence that he had spoken of in the morning, and again asked for a permission to visit the prison.
The General, apparently displeased that business should be mentioned at dinner, frowned and said nothing.
"Have a glass of vodka" he said, addressing the Englishman, who had just come up to the table. The Englishman drank a glass, and said he had been to see the cathedral and the factory, but would like to visit the great transportation prison.
"Oh, that will just fit in," said the General to Nekhludoff. "You will he able to go together. Give them a pass," he added, turning to his aide-de-camp.
"When would you like to go?" Nekhludoff asked.
"I prefer visiting the prisons in the evening," the Englishman answered. "All are indoors and there is no preparation; you find them all as they are."
"Ah, he would like to see it in all its glory! Let him do so. I have written about it and no attention has been paid to it. Let him find out from foreign publications," the General said, and went up to the dinner table, where the mistress of the house was showing the visitors their places. Nekhludoff sat between his hostess and the Englishman. In front of him sat the General's daughter and the ex-director of the Government department in Petersburg. The conversation at dinner was carried on by fits and starts, now it was India that the Englishman talked about, now the Tonkin expedition that the General strongly disapproved of, now the universal bribery and corruption in Siberia. All these topics did not interest Nekhludoff much.
But after dinner, over their coffee, Nekhludoff and the Englishman began a very interesting conversation about Gladstone, and Nekhludoff thought he had said many clever things which were noticed by his interlocutor. And Nekhludoff felt it more and more pleasant to be sipping his coffee seated in an easy-chair among amiable, well-bred people. And when at the Englishman's request the hostess went up to the piano with the ex-director of the Government department, and they began to play in well-practised style Beethoven's fifth symphony, Nekhludoff fell into a mental state of perfect self-satisfaction to which he had long been a stranger, as though he had only just found out what a good fellow he was.
The grand piano was a splendid instrument, the symphony was well performed. At least, so it seemed to Nekhludoff, who knew and liked that symphony. Listening to the beautiful andante, he felt a tickling in his nose, he was so touched by his many virtues.
Nekhludoff thanked his hostess for the enjoyment that he had been deprived of for so long, and was about to say goodbye and go when the daughter of the house came up to him with a determined look and said, with a blush, "You asked about my children. Would you like to see them?"
"She thinks that everybody wants to see her children," said her mother, smiling at her daughter's winning tactlessness. "The Prince is not at all interested."
"On the contrary, I am very much interested," said Nekhludoff, touched by this overflowing, happy mother-love. "Please let me see them."
"She's taking the Prince to see her babies," the General shouted, laughing from the card-table, where he sat with his son-in-law, the mine owner and the aide-de-camp. "Go, go, pay your tribute."
The young woman, visibly excited by the thought that judgment was about to be passed on her children, went quickly towards the inner apartments, followed by Nekhludoff. In the third, a lofty room, papered with white and lit up by a shaded lamp, stood two small cots, and a nurse with a white cape on her shoulders sat between the cots. She had a kindly, true Siberian face, with its high cheek-bones.
The nurse rose and bowed. The mother stooped over the first cot, in which a two-year-old little girl lay peacefully sleeping with her little mouth open and her long, curly hair tumbled over the pillow.
"This is Katie," said the mother, straightening the white and blue crochet coverlet, from under which a little white foot pushed itself languidly out.
"Is she not pretty? She's only two years old, you know."
"Lovely."
"And this is Vasiuk, as 'grandpapa' calls him. Quite a different type. A Siberian, is he not?"
"A splendid boy," said Nekhludoff, as he looked at the little fatty lying asleep on his stomach.
"Yes," said the mother, with a smile full of meaning.
Nekhludoff recalled to his mind chains, shaved heads, fighting debauchery, the dying Kryltzoff, Katusha and the whole of her past, and he began to feel envious and to wish for what he saw here, which now seemed to him pure and refined happiness.
After having repeatedly expressed his admiration of the children, thereby at least partially satisfying their mother, who eagerly drank in this praise, he followed her back to the drawing-room, where the Englishman was waiting for him to go and visit the prison, as they had arranged. Having taken leave of their hosts, the old and the young ones, the Englishman and Nekhludoff went out into the porch of the General's house.
The weather had changed. It was snowing, and the snow fell densely in large flakes, and already covered the road, the roof and the trees in the garden, the steps of the porch, the roof of the trap and the back of the horse.
The Englishman had a trap of his own, and Nekhludoff, having told the coachman to drive to the prison, called his isvostchik and got in with the heavy sense of having to fulfil an unpleasant duty, and followed the Englishman over the soft snow, through which the wheels turned with difficulty.
聂赫留朵夫虽然在监狱里碰了壁，但他还是兴奋地乘车去省长办公室，查问玛丝洛娃的减刑公文有没有到达。公文还没有到，因此聂赫留朵夫一回到旅馆，毫不耽搁，立刻写信把这事告诉谢列宁和律师。他写完信，看了看表，已经是去将军家赴宴的时候了。
在路上他又想到，不知道卡秋莎对她的减刑会有什么想法。她将被规定居留在什么地方？他将怎样跟她一起生活？西蒙松将怎么办？她对他究竟抱什么态度？聂赫留朵夫想起她精神上的变化，同时也想起了她的往事。
“必须把那些事忘记，一笔勾销，”他想，连忙把有关她的念头从头脑里驱除掉。“到时候都会见分晓的，”他自言自语，接着考虑他该对将军说些什么。
将军家的宴会十分豪华，显示出富豪和达官的生活排场。这种排场是聂赫留朵夫所习惯的，但他已长期丧失奢侈的享受，甚至连最起码的舒适条件都没有，因此这样的宴会就使他格外愉快。
女主人是位彼得堡的老派贵夫人，在尼古拉宫廷里做过女官，法语讲得很流利，讲俄语反而有点别扭。她总是身子挺得笔直，两手不论做什么事，臂肘总是贴住腰部。她尊敬丈夫，态度文静而有点忧郁；对待客人异常亲切，但程度因人而异。她把聂赫留朵夫当作自己人，待他特别殷勤，奉承他而使人不易察觉。这使聂赫留朵夫重新意识到自己的尊贵，从而感到扬扬得意。她使他觉得西伯利亚之行虽然古怪，却是高尚的，而且他是个与众不同的人。将军夫人这种微妙的奉承和将军家里豪华的生活，使聂赫留朵夫陶醉于漂亮的陈设、美味的食品以及同教养有素的人们愉快周旋之中，仿佛这段时期的生活是一场梦，如今梦醒了，他又回到现实中来。
在筵席上就座的，除了将军的女儿和她丈夫以及将军的副官等家里人，还有一个英国人、一个开采金矿的商人和一个从西伯利亚边城来的省长。聂赫留朵夫觉得这些人都和蔼可亲。
那个英国人身体强壮，脸色红润，法语讲得很差，但英语讲得象演说家一般优美动听。他见多识广，讲到美国、印度、日本和西伯利亚的见闻，使大家都觉得他是个有趣的人。
开采金矿的年轻商人，原是个农民的儿子，如今穿着一身在伦敦定制的燕尾服，衬衫袖子上配着钻石钮扣，家里藏书丰富，为慈善事业捐过很多钱，信奉欧洲自由主义思想，给聂赫留朵夫留下愉快的印象。他是欧洲文化通过教育接种到健康农民身上的一个好标本。
那个边城的省长，原来就是聂赫留朵夫在彼得堡时闹得满城风雨的某局局长①。这人长得胖乎乎的，生有稀疏的鬈发和一双温和的浅蓝色眼睛，下身特别肥胖，两只保养得很好的白嫩手上戴满戒指，脸上浮着使人愉快的微笑。男主人特别赏识这位省长，因为在大批惯于受贿的官员中间，唯独他不接受贿赂。女主人热爱音乐，弹得一手好钢琴。她之所以看重这位省长，因为他也是个出色的音乐家，常常同她四手联弹。聂赫留朵夫今天心情特别愉快，连这个人也没使他反感。
--------
①参看本书第二部第二十一章。
副官精力充沛，情绪极好，下巴刮得发青。他处处为人效劳，殷勤的态度很招人喜爱。
不过，聂赫留朵夫最喜爱的还是将军的女儿和她的丈夫这对年轻夫妇。将军的女儿长得并不美，但生性忠厚，全部身心都用在她的头两个孩子身上。她与她丈夫经过自由恋爱而结婚，为此同父母长期争吵过。她丈夫是个自由主义者，在莫斯科大学获得副博士学位，天资聪明，为人谦逊，在官府做统计工作。他特别关心非俄罗斯人问题，喜爱他们，竭力要把他们从绝种的危险中拯救出来。
人人对聂赫留朵夫都很亲切殷勤，而且因为能同他这样一位有趣的新伙伴结交，感到很高兴。将军身穿军服，脖子上挂着白十字章，出来主持宴会。他对聂赫留朵夫象对老朋友似的打了个招呼，立刻邀请客人们吃冷盘和伏特加。将军问聂赫留朵夫从他家出去后做了些什么，聂赫留朵夫说他到过邮政局，知道早晨谈起的那个人已得到减刑，同时再次要求将军准许他探监。
将军对吃饭时谈公事，显然很不满意，他皱起眉头，一言不发。
“您要来点伏特加吗？”他转身用法语招呼那个走过来的英国人。英国人喝干一杯伏特加，说他今天参观过大教堂和一座工厂，还希望参观一所大的解犯监狱。
“那正好，”将军对聂赫留朵夫说，“你们可以一起去。您给他们开张通行证，”他对副官说。
“您希望什么时候去？”聂赫留朵夫问英国人。
“我愿意晚上去参观监狱，”英国人说，“所有的人都在监狱里，事先不作准备，一切都保持本来面目。”
“哦，他想看看个中妙处吗？那就让他看吧。我写过呈文，可是他们不听我的话。那就让他们通过外国报纸去领教吧，”
将军说着走到餐桌旁，女主人招待客人们入席。
聂赫留朵夫坐在女主人和英国人中间。他对面坐着将军的女儿和某局前任局长。
筵席上谈话时断时续，一会儿谈到印度——那是英国人首先谈到的，一会儿谈到法国人远征东京①——将军对这事严加谴责，一会儿谈到西伯利亚普遍流行的欺诈和受贿行为。
对这些谈话，聂赫留朵夫都不太感兴趣。
不过，饭后大家到客厅里喝咖啡，聂赫留朵夫跟英国人和女主人谈到格拉斯顿②时，却谈得津津有味。他觉得自己发表了许多精辟的见解，使他们很感兴趣。聂赫留朵夫吃了一顿好饭，喝了一些美酒，这会儿坐在柔软的沙发上，一面喝咖啡，一面同和蔼可亲、教养有素的人谈话，心里越来越高兴。而当女主人应英国人的要求，跟前任局长一起弹奏他们弹得很熟练的贝多芬《第五交响曲》时，聂赫留朵夫产生一种好久没有过的自我陶醉的感觉，仿佛现在才意识到他是个多么好的好人。
--------
①指一八八二——一八九八年法国侵略越南北部的殖民战争。越南北部旧称“东京”。
②格拉斯顿（1809—1898）——英国政治家，曾任首相，执行殖民政策，于一八八二年出兵占领埃及。
那架大钢琴音色优美，交响曲又弹得很出色。至少喜欢和熟悉这支交响曲的聂赫留朵夫有这样的感觉。他听着优美的行板，感到鼻子发酸，对自己的各种高尚行为十分感动。
聂赫留朵夫感谢女主人的盛情招待，说这样的快乐他好久没有享受过了。他正要告辞，不料女主人的女儿神情果断地走到他跟前，涨红了脸说：
“您刚才问起我那两个孩子，您愿意去看看吗？”
“她总以为人家都想看看她的孩子呢，”做母亲的看到女儿如此天真不懂事，微笑着说。“人家公爵才不感兴趣呢。”
“不，正好相反，我很感兴趣，很感兴趣，”聂赫留朵夫被这种洋溢的母爱所感动，说。“请吧，请您带我去看看。”
“居然把公爵都领去看她的小娃娃了，”将军正同他的女婿、金矿主和副官一起打牌，从牌桌那边笑着叫起来。“您去吧，去尽尽义务吧。”
少妇想到客人马上要对她的孩子进行评判，显然很激动，就快步把聂赫留朵夫领到里屋。他们来到第三个房间。那个房间很高，糊着白色墙纸，点着一盏小灯，灯上扣着一个深色灯罩。房间里并排放着两张小床，中间坐着一个颧骨很高、模样忠厚、身穿白披肩的奶妈，看上去象是个西伯利亚人。奶妈站起来，向他们鞠躬。做母亲的向第一张小床弯下身去，床上安静地睡着一个两岁的小女孩，张开小嘴，长长的鬈发披散在枕头上。
“喏，这就是卡嘉，”做母亲的说，拉拉天蓝条纹的线毯，把从毯子底下伸出来的一只雪白小脚盖好。“好看吗？她才两岁呢。”
“太美了！”
“这是华秀克，是他外公起的名。他可完全是另一种模样了。他是个西伯利亚人。不是吗？”
“是个很可爱的孩子，”聂赫留朵夫看着背朝天睡的胖娃娃，说。
“是吗？”做母亲的得意扬扬地笑着说。
聂赫留朵夫想起脚镣手铐、阴阳头、殴打、淫乱，想起垂死的克雷里卓夫，想起卡秋莎和她的全部身世。他心里十分羡慕，真巴不得多享受享受这里优雅的幸福。
他几次三番称赞这两个孩子，多少满足了贪婪地听着赞辞的母亲，然后跟着她回到客厅。英国人已在客厅里等他，准备一起乘车去监狱。聂赫留朵夫跟一家老少告了别，同英国人一起来到将军府的大门口。
天气变了。鹅毛大雪漫天飞舞，盖没了道路，盖没了屋顶，盖没了花园里的树木，盖没了门前的台阶，盖没了马车，盖没了马背。英国人自己有一辆轻便马车，聂赫留朵夫就吩咐英国人的车夫把车驾到监狱里去。他自己坐上四轮马车，因为要去履行一项不愉快的义务，感到心情沉重。就这样他坐在柔软的马车上，跟在英国人后面，在雪地上剧烈颠簸着，往监狱驶去。
Part 3 Chapter 25
MASLOVA'S DECISION.
The dismal prison house, with its sentinel and lamp burning under the gateway, produced an even more dismal impression, with its long row of lighted windows, than it had done in the morning, in spite of the white covering that now lay over everything--the porch, the roof and the walls.
The imposing inspector came up to the gate and read the pass that had been given to Nekhludoff and the Englishman by the light of the lamp, shrugged his fine shoulders in surprise, but, in obedience to the order, asked the visitors to follow him in. He led them through the courtyard and then in at a door to the right and up a staircase into the office. He offered them a seat and asked what he could do for them, and when he heard that Nekhludoff would like to see Maslova at once, he sent a jailer to fetch her. Then he prepared himself to answer the questions which the Englishman began to put to him, Nekhludoff acting as interpreter.
"How many persons is the prison built to hold?" the Englishman asked. "How many are confined in it? How many men? How many women? Children? How many sentenced to the mines? How many exiles? How many sick persons?"
Nekhludoff translated the Englishman's and the inspector's words without paying any attention to their meaning, and felt an awkwardness he had not in the least expected at the thought of the impending interview. When, in the midst of a sentence he was translating for the Englishman, he heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and the office door opened, and, as had happened many times before, a jailer came in, followed by Katusha, and he saw her with a kerchief tied round her head, and in a prison jacket a heavy sensation came over him. "I wish to live, I want a family, children, I want a human life." These thoughts flashed through his mind as she entered the room with rapid steps and blinking her eyes.
He rose and made a few steps to meet her, and her face appeared hard and unpleasant to him. It was again as it had been at the time when she reproached him. She flushed and turned pale, her fingers nervously twisting a corner of her jacket. She looked up at him, then cast down her eyes.
"You know that a mitigation has come?"
"Yes, the jailer told me."
"So that as soon as the original document arrives you may come away and settle where you like. We shall consider--"
She interrupted him hurriedly. "What have I to consider? Where Valdemar Simonson goes, there I shall follow." In spite of the excitement she was in she raised her eyes to Nekhludoff's and pronounced these words quickly and distinctly, as if she had prepared what she had to say.
"Indeed!"
"Well, Dmitri Ivanovitch, you see he wishes me to live with him--" and she stopped, quite frightened, and corrected herself. "He wishes me to be near him. What more can I desire? I must look upon it as happiness. What else is there for me--"
"One of two things," thought he. "Either she loves Simonson and does not in the least require the sacrifice I imagined I was bringing her, or she still loves me and refuses me for my own sake, and is burning her ships by uniting her fate with Simonson." And Nekhludoff felt ashamed and knew that he was blushing.
"And you yourself, do you love him?" he asked.
"Loving or not loving, what does it matter? I have given up all that. And then Valdemar Simonson is quite an exceptional man."
"Yes, of course," Nekhludoff began. "He is a splendid man, and I think--"
But she again interrupted him, as if afraid that he might say too much or that she should not say all. "No, Dmitri Ivanovitch, you must forgive me if I am not doing what you wish," and she looked at him with those unfathomable, squinting eyes of hers. "Yes, it evidently must be so. You must live, too."
She said just what he had been telling himself a few moments before, but he no longer thought so now and felt very differently. He was not only ashamed, but felt sorry to lose all he was losing with her. "I did not expect this," he said.
"Why should you live here and suffer? You have suffered enough."
"I have not suffered. It was good for me, and I should like to go on serving you if I could."
"We do not want anything," she said, and looked at him.
"You have done so much for me as it is. If it had not been for you--" She wished to say more, but her voice trembled.
"You certainly have no reason to thank me," Nekhludoff said.
"Where is the use of our reckoning? God will make up our accounts," she said, and her black eyes began to glisten with the tears that filled them.
"What a good woman you are," he said.
"I good?" she said through her tears, and a pathetic smile lit up her face.
"Are you ready?" the Englishman asked.
"Directly," replied Nekhludoff and asked her about Kryltzoff.
She got over her emotion and quietly told him all she knew. Kryltzoff was very weak and had been sent into the infirmary. Mary Pavlovna was very anxious, and had asked to be allowed to go to the infirmary as a nurse, but could not get the permission.
"Am I to go?" she asked, noticing that the Englishman was waiting.
"I will not say good-bye; I shall see you again," said Nekhludoff, holding out his hand.
"Forgive me," she said so low that he could hardly hear her. Their eyes met, and Nekhludoff knew by the strange look of her squinting eyes and the pathetic smile with which she said not "Good-bye" but "Forgive me," that of the two reasons that might have led to her resolution, the second was the real one. She loved him, and thought that by uniting herself to him she would be spoiling his life. By going with Simonson she thought she would be setting Nekhludoff free, and felt glad that she had done what she meant to do, and yet she suffered at parting from him.
She pressed his hand, turned quickly and left the room.
Nekhludoff was ready to go, but saw that the Englishman was noting something down, and did not disturb him, but sat down on a wooden seat by the wall, and suddenly a feeling of terrible weariness came over him. It was not a sleepless night that had tired him, not the journey, not the excitement, but he felt terribly tired of living. He leaned against the back of the bench, shut his eyes and in a moment fell into a deep, heavy sleep.
"Well, would you like to look round the cells now?" the inspector asked.
Nekhludoff looked up and was surprised to find himself where he was. The Englishman had finished his notes and expressed a wish to see the cells.
Nekhludoff, tired and indifferent, followed him.
阴森森的监狱，门前站着岗哨，门口点着风灯，尽管蒙着一层洁白的雪幕，使大门、屋顶和墙壁都显出一片雪白，尽管监狱正面一排排窗子灯火通明，它给聂赫留朵夫的印象却比早晨更加阴森。
威风凛凛的典狱长走到大门口，凑近门灯，看了看聂赫留朵夫和英国人的通行证，困惑不解地耸耸强壮的肩膀，但还是执行命令，邀请这两位来访者跟他进去。他先领他们走进院子，然后走进右边的门，沿着楼梯走上办公室。他请他们坐下，问他们有什么事要他效劳。他听说聂赫留朵夫要跟玛丝洛娃见面，就派看守去把她找来，自己则准备回答英国人通过聂赫留朵夫的翻译向他提出的问题。
“这座监狱照规定可以容纳多少人？”英国人问。“现在关着多少人？有多少男人，多少女人，多少儿童？有多少苦役犯，多少流放犯，多少自愿跟着来的？有多少害病的？”
聂赫留朵夫嘴里给英国人和典狱长作着翻译，脑子里并没思考他们话里的意思。他想到即将同卡秋莎见面，不禁有点紧张。他给英国人翻译到一半，听见越来越近的脚步声，办公室的门开了，象以往历次探监那样，先是一个看守走进来，接着是身穿囚服、头包头巾的卡秋莎。他一见卡秋莎，立刻感到心情沉重。
“我要生活，我要家庭、孩子，我要过人的生活，”当卡秋莎没有抬起眼睛，快步走进房间里时，聂赫留朵夫头脑里掠过这样的念头。
他站起来，迎着她走了几步。他觉得她的脸色严肃而痛苦，就象上次她责备他时那样。她脸上一阵红，一阵白，她的手指痉挛地卷着衣服的边。她一会儿对他望望，一会儿垂下眼睛。
“减刑批准了，您知道吗？”聂赫留朵夫说。
“知道了，看守告诉我了。”
“这样，只要等公文一到，您高兴住哪里去就可以住哪里去了。让我们来考虑一下……”
她赶紧打断他的话：
“我有什么可考虑的？西蒙松到哪里，我就跟他到哪里。”
她尽管十分激动，却抬起眼睛来瞧着聂赫留朵夫，这两句话说得又快又清楚，仿佛事先准备好似的。
“哦，是这样！”聂赫留朵夫说。
“嗯，德米特里•伊凡内奇，倘若他要跟我一块儿生活，”她发觉说溜了嘴，连忙住口，然后纠正自己的话说，“倘若他要我待在他身边，我还能有什么更好的指望呢？我应该认为这是我的福气。我还图个什么呢？……”
“也许她真的爱上西蒙松，根本不要我为她作什么牺牲；也许她仍旧爱我，拒绝我是为了我好，不惜破釜沉舟，把自己的命运同西蒙松结合在一起。二者必居其一，”聂赫留朵夫想，不禁感到害臊。他觉得自己脸红了。
“要是您爱他……”他说。
“什么爱不爱的！那一套我早已丢掉了。不过，西蒙松这人确实和别人不同。”
“是啊，那当然，”聂赫留朵夫又说。“他是个非常出色的人，我想……”
她又打断他的话，仿佛生怕他说出什么不得体的话，或者生怕她来不及把要说的话都说出来。
“嗯，德米特里•伊凡内奇，要是我做的不合您的心意，那您就原谅我吧，”她用她那斜睨的目光神秘地瞧着他的眼睛，说。“嗯，看来只好这样办了。您自己也得生活呀。”
她说的正好是他刚才所想的，但此刻他已不这样想，他的思想和感情已完全变了。他不仅感到害臊，而且感到惋惜，惋惜他从此失去了她。
“我真没料到会这样，”他说。
“您何必再待在这儿受罪呢？您受罪也受得够了，”她说，怪样地微微一笑。
“我并没有受罪，我过得挺好。要是可能的话，我还愿意为您出力呢。”
“我们，”她说“我们”两个字时对聂赫留朵夫瞅了一眼，“我们什么也不需要。您为我出的力已经够多了。要不是您……”她想说些什么，可是声音发抖了。
“您不用谢我，不用，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“何必算帐呢？我们的帐上帝会算的，”她说，那双乌黑的眼睛泪光闪闪。
“您是个多好的女人哪！”他说。
“我好？”她含着眼泪说，凄苦的微笑使她容光焕发。
“您好了吗？”①这时英国人问。
“马上就好，”②聂赫留朵夫回答。接着他向卡秋莎打听克雷里卓夫的情况。
--------
①②原文是英语。
她强自镇定下来，平静地把她所知道的情况告诉他：克雷里卓夫路上身体很虚弱，一到这里就被送进医院。谢基尼娜很不放心，要求到医院去照顾他，可是没有获得准许。
“那么我该走了吧？”她发现英国人在等聂赫留朵夫，就说。
“我现在不同您告别，我还要跟您见面的，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“请您原谅，”她说，声音低得几乎听不见。他们的目光相遇了。从她古怪的斜睨的眼神里，从她说“请您原谅”而不说“那么我们分手了”时伤感的微笑中，聂赫留朵夫明白，她作出决定的原因是后一种。她爱他，认为自己同他结合，就会毁掉他的一生，而她跟西蒙松一起走开，就可以使他恢复自由。现在她由于实现了自己的愿望而感到高兴，同时又由于要跟他分手而觉得惆怅。
她握了握他的手，慌忙转身走出办公室。
聂赫留朵夫回头瞅了一眼英国人，准备跟他一起走，可是英国人正在笔记本里记着什么。聂赫留朵夫不去打断他，在靠墙的木榻上坐下来，忽然感到无比疲劳。他所以疲劳，不是由于夜里失眠，不是由于旅途辛苦，也不是由于心情激动，而是由于他对整个生活感到厌倦。他靠着木榻的背，闭上眼睛，顿时沉沉睡去，象死人一般。
“怎么样，现在去看看牢房好吗？”典狱长问道。
聂赫留朵夫醒过来，看到自己竟在这里睡着了，不禁感到惊讶。英国人已写完笔记，很想参观牢房。聂赫留朵夫就疲劳而茫然地跟着他走去。
Part 3 Chapter 26
THE ENGLISH VISITOR.
When they had passed the anteroom and the sickening, stinking corridor, the Englishman and Nekhludoff, accompanied by the inspector, entered the first cell, where those sentenced to hard labour were confined. The beds took up the middle of the cell and the prisoners were all in bed. There were about 70 of them. When the visitors entered all the prisoners jumped up and stood beside the beds, excepting two, a young man who was in a state of high fever, and an old man who did nothing but groan.
The Englishman asked if the young man had long been ill. The inspector said that he was taken ill in the morning, but that the old man had long been suffering with pains in the stomach, but could not be removed, as the infirmary had been overfilled for a long time. The Englishman shook his head disapprovingly, said he would like to say a few words to these people, asking Nekhludoff to interpret. It turned out that besides studying the places of exile and the prisons of Siberia, the Englishman had another object in view, that of preaching salvation through faith and by the redemption.
"Tell them," he said, "that Christ died for them. If they believe in this they shall be saved." While he spoke, all the prisoners stood silent with their arms at their sides. "This book, tell them," he continued, "says all about it. Can any of them read?"
There were more than 20 who could.
The Englishman took several bound Testaments out of a hang-bag, and many strong hands with their hard, black nails stretched out from beneath the coarse shirt-sleeves towards him. He gave away two Testaments in this cell.
The same thing happened in the second cell. There was the same foul air, the same icon hanging between the windows, the same tub to the left of the door, and they were all lying side by side close to one another, and jumped up in the same manner and stood stretched full length with their arms by their sides, all but three, two of whom sat up and one remained lying, and did not even look at the newcomers; these three were also ill. The Englishman made the same speech and again gave away two books.
In the third room four were ill. When the Englishman asked why the sick were not put all together into one cell, the inspector said that they did not wish it themselves, that their diseases were not infectious, and that the medical assistant watched them and attended to them.
"He has not set foot here for a fortnight," muttered a voice.
The inspector did not say anything and led the way to the next cell. Again the door was unlocked, and all got up and stood silent. Again the Englishman gave away Testaments. It was the same in the fifth and sixth cells, in those to the right and those to the left.
From those sentenced to hard labour they went on to the exiles.
From the exiles to those evicted by the Commune and those who followed of their own free will.
Everywhere men, cold, hungry, idle, infected, degraded, imprisoned, were shown off like wild beasts.
The Englishman, having given away the appointed number of Testaments, stopped giving any more, and made no speeches. The oppressing sight, and especially the stifling atmosphere, quelled even his energy, and he went from cell to cell, saying nothing but "All right" to the inspector's remarks about what prisoners there were in each cell.
Nekhludoff followed as in a dream, unable either to refuse to go on or to go away, and with the same feelings of weariness and hopelessness.
典狱长、英国人和聂赫留朵夫在几个看守的陪同下，穿过门廊和臭得令人作呕的过道，走进第一间苦役犯牢房。在过道里，他们看见两个男犯直对着地板小便，不禁吃了一惊。牢房中央放着一排板床，犯人都已睡了。里面大约有七十个人。他们躺在那儿，头挨着头，身子挨着身子。参观的人一进来，个个都从床上跳下来，铁链哐啷发响，他们站在床边，新剃的阴阳头闪闪发亮。只有两个人躺着没有起来。一个是年轻人，脸色通红，显然在发烧；另一个是老头儿，嘴里不住地呻吟着。
英国人问，那个年轻人是不是病了很久。典狱长说他是今天早晨才发病的，至于那个老头儿，闹胃病已有好久，可是没有地方安顿，因为医院早就住满人了。英国人不以为然地摇摇头，说他想对这些人讲几句话，要求聂赫留朵夫替他当翻译。原来英国人这次旅行，除了要写一篇反映西伯利亚流放和监禁地的文章，还有一个目的，就是宣讲通过信仰和赎罪来拯救灵魂的道理。
“请您告诉他们，基督怜悯他们，爱他们，而且为他们死去，”他说。“如果他们相信这道理，他们就可以得救。”他讲话的时候，全体犯人都挺直身子，双手贴住裤缝，默默地站在板床前面。“请您告诉他们，”他结束说，“在这本书里所有的道理都有。这儿有识字的吗？”
原来这里有二十多人识字。英国人从手提包里取出几本精装的《新约全书》。于是就有几只肌肉发达、生有坚硬黑指甲的大手，从粗麻布衬衫袖口里伸出来，争先恐后地来要书。英国人在这个牢房里发了两本福音书，然后往下一个牢房走去。
下一个牢房情况也一样。里边也是那样气闷，那样恶臭；前面，两个窗子中间同样挂着圣像；左边放着一个便桶；犯人也都那样身子挨着身子，拥挤地躺在那里；他们同样都从床上跳下来，挺直身子站在那儿；同样也有三个人起不了床。其中两个勉强爬起来，坐在床上，还有一个躺着不动，对进来的人连看都不看一眼。这三个人都有病。英国人又同样讲了道，同样发给他们两本福音书。
从第三个牢房里传出来叫嚷声和吵闹声。典狱长敲敲门，叫道：“立正！”房门一打开，全体犯人也都挺直身子站在床边，除了几个病人和两个打架的人以外。那两个打架的人，满脸怒容，扭在一起，这个抓住那个的头发，那个揪住这个的胡子。直到看守跑到他们跟前，他们才松手。一个被打破鼻子，鼻子里直流鼻涕和血，他不住用外衣袖子擦着；另一个拉去被对方拔下的一根根胡子。
“班长！”典狱长恶狠狠地叫道。
一个身强力壮、相貌端正的人走了出来。
“怎么也管不住他们，长官，”班长眼睛里露出快乐的笑意，说。
“那就让我来对付他们，”典狱长皱着眉头说。
“他们为什么事打架？”①英国人问。
--------
①原文是英语。
聂赫留朵夫就问班长，他们为什么事打架。
“为了一块包脚布，他错拿了别人的包脚布，”班长仍旧笑着说。“这个推了一下，那个就还了一拳。”
聂赫留朵夫告诉了英国人。
“我想对他们说几句话，”英国人对典狱长说。
聂赫留朵夫把这句话翻译过来。典狱长说：“行。”于是英国人就拿出他那本皮面精装的福音书来。
“麻烦您给我翻译一下，”他对聂赫留朵夫说。“你们吵嘴，打架，可是为我们而死的基督，却给我们提出另一种办法来解决争端。您问问他们，知道不知道按基督教义该怎样对待欺负我们的人？”
聂赫留朵夫把英国人的话和问题翻译了一遍。
“告诉长官，听凭长官发落，对吗？”有一个人斜睨看威严的典狱长，试探着说。
“揍他一顿，他就不会再欺负人了，”另一个说。
有几个人笑着表示赞成。聂赫留朵夫把他们的回答翻译给英国人听。
“请您告诉他们，按基督教义行事正好相反：有人打你的右脸，连左脸也转过来由他打，”英国人一面说，一面做出把脸送给人家打的样子。
聂赫留朵夫作了翻译。
“最好让他自己尝一尝，”有人说。
“要是他两边都挨了揍，那还可以拿什么给人家打呢？”有个病人躺在床上说。
“那就让他把你打个稀巴烂。”
“嘿，那就来试一试吧，”后面有个人说，快乐地笑起来。整个牢房里爆发出一片难以控制的大笑。就连那个挨打的人也一面流血，吐痰，一面哈哈大笑。连几个病人也笑了。
英国人不动声色，要求聂赫留朵夫转告他们，有些事看来似乎办不到，但信徒能够办到，而且轻而易举。
“您问问他们喝不喝酒。”
“喝的，老爷，”一个人说，接着又是一片嗤鼻声和大笑声。
这个牢房里有四名病人。英国人问，为什么不把病人集中在一个牢房里。典狱长回答说，他们自己不愿意。这些病人害的都不是传染病，而且有一名医士照料他们，给他们治疗。
“他有一个多星期没露面了，”有人说。
典狱长没有理他，就把客人带到下一个牢房。又是打开房门，又是全体起床，肃静无声，又是英国人发福音书。在第五个牢房，第六个牢房，在过道右边，在过道左边，个个牢房里都是同样的景象。
他们从苦役犯的牢房走到流放犯的牢房，从流放犯的牢房走到村社判刑农民的牢房，再到自愿跟随犯人的家属房间。到处都是同样的情况，到处都是受冻的人，挨饿的人，无所事事的人，染上疾病的人，受尽凌辱的人，丧失自由的人，就象畜生一样。
英国人发完一定数量的福音书，不再发了，甚至不再讲道了。难堪的景象，尤其是使人窒息的空气，显然耗尽了他的精力。他从这个牢房到那个牢房，听着典狱长对每个牢房的情况介绍，只是随口说一句：“行了。”①聂赫留朵夫象梦游一般踉踉跄跄地走着，感到精疲力竭，心灰意懒，但又没有勇气中途退出，离开这地方。
--------
①原文是英语。
Part 3 Chapter 27
KRYLTZOFF AT REST.
In one of the exiles' cells Nekhludoff, to his surprise, recognised the strange old man he had seen crossing the ferry that morning. This old man was sitting on the floor by the beds, barefooted, with only a dirty cinder-coloured shirt on, torn on one shoulder, and similar trousers. He looked severely and enquiringly at the newcomers. His emaciated body, visible through the holes of his shirt, looked miserably weak, but in his face was even more concentrated seriousness and animation than when Nekhludoff saw him crossing the ferry. As in all the other cells, so here also the prisoners jumped up and stood erect when the official entered, but the old man remained sitting. His eyes glittered and his brows frowned with wrath.
"Get up," the inspector called out to him.
The old man did not rise and only smiled contemptuously.
"Thy servants are standing before thee. I am not thy servant. Thou bearest the seal--" The old man pointed to the inspector's forehead.
"Wha-a-t?" said the inspector threateningly, and made a step towards him.
"I know this man," Nekhludoff hastened to say; "what is he imprisoned for?"
"The police have sent him here because he has no passport. We ask them not to send such, but they will do it," said the inspector, casting an angry side look at the old man.
"And so it seems thou, too, art one of Antichrist's army?" the old man said to Nekhludoff.
"No, I am a visitor," said Nekhludoff.
"What, hast thou come to see how Antichrist tortures men? There, look, he has locked them up in a cage, a whole army of them. Men should cat bread in the sweat of their brow. And he has locked them up with no work to do, and feeds them like swine, so that they should turn into beasts."
"What is he saying?" asked the Englishman.
Nekhludoff told him the old man was blaming the inspector for keeping men imprisoned.
"Ask him how he thinks one should treat those who do not keep to the laws," said the Englishman.
Nekhludoff translated the question. The old man laughed in a strange manner, showing his teeth.
"The laws?" he repeated with contempt. "He first robbed everybody, took all the earth, all the rights away from men, killed all those who were against him, and then wrote laws, forbidding robbery and murder. He should have written these laws before."
Nekhludoff translated. The Englishman smiled. "Well, anyhow, ask him how one should treat thieves and murderers at present?"
Nekhludoff again translated his question.
"Tell him he should take the seal of Antichrist off himself," the old man said, frowning severely; "then there will he no thieves and murderers. Tell him so."
"He is crazy," said the Englishman, when Nekhludoff had translated the old man's words, and, shrugging his shoulders, he left the cell.
"Do thy business and leave them alone. Every one for himself. God knows whom to execute, whom to forgive, and we do not know," said the old man. "Every man be his own chief, then the chiefs will not be wanted. Go, go!" he added, angrily frowning and looking with glittering eyes at Nekhludoff, who lingered in the cell. "Hast thou not looked on long enough how the servants of Antichrist feed lice on men? Go, go!"
When Nekhludoff went out he saw the Englishman standing by the open door of an empty cell with the inspector, asking what the cell was for. The inspector explained that it was the mortuary.
"Oh," said the Englishman when Nekhludoff had translated, and expressed the wish to go in.
The mortuary was an ordinary cell, not very large. A small lamp hung on the wall and dimly lit up sacks and logs of wood that were piled up in one corner, and four dead bodies lay on the bedshelves to the right. The first body had a coarse linen shirt and trousers on; it was that of a tall man with a small beard and half his head shaved. The body was quite rigid; the bluish hands, that had evidently been folded on the breast, had separated; the legs were also apart and the bare feet were sticking out. Next to him lay a bare-footed old woman in a white petticoat, her head, with its thin plait of hair, uncovered, with a little, pinched yellow face and a sharp nose. Beyond her was another man with something lilac on. This colour reminded Nekhludoff of something. He came nearer and looked at the body. The small, pointed beard sticking upwards, the firm, well-shaped nose, the high, white forehead, the thin, curly hair; he recognised the familiar features and could hardly believe his eyes. Yesterday he had seen this face, angry, excited, and full of suffering; now it was quiet, motionless, and terribly beautiful. Yes, it was Kryltzoff, or at any rate the trace that his material existence had left behind. "Why had he suffered? Why had he lived? Does he now understand?" Nekhludoff thought, and there seemed to be no answer, seemed to be nothing but death, and he felt faint. Without taking leave of the Englishman, Nekhludoff asked the inspector to lead him out into the yard, and feeling the absolute necessity of being alone to think over all that had happened that evening, he drove back to his hotel.
在流放犯的一个牢房里，聂赫留朵夫看见早晨在渡船上见到过的怪老头，不由得感到惊奇。这个老头儿，头发蓬乱，满脸皱纹，上身只穿一件肩头磨破的灰色脏衬衫，下身穿着同样破旧的长裤，赤脚坐在板床旁边的地板上，目光严厉而疑惑地瞧着进来的人。他那皮包骨头的身子从脏衬衫的破洞里露出来，显得虚弱可怜，但神色比在渡船上更加专注，更富有生气。犯人们也象别的牢房里那样，看见长官进来，都跳下床，挺直身子站着；可是老头儿却坐着不动。他的眼睛炯炯有神，双眉愤怒地皱起来。
“站起来！”典狱长对他喝道。
老头儿却一动不动，只是轻蔑地微微一笑。
“只有你的奴仆见到你才站起来。我可不是你的奴仆。瞧你头上还有烙印……”老头儿指着典狱长的前额说。
“什—么？”典狱长向他逼近一步，威胁说。
“我认识这个人，”聂赫留朵夫慌忙对典狱长说。“为什么逮捕他？”
“警察局因为他没有身分证，把他送来了。我们要求他们别把这种人送来，可他们还是送来，”典狱长怒气冲冲地斜睨着老头儿说。
“看来你也是个反基督的家伙吧？”老头儿对聂赫留朵夫说。
“不，我是来参观的，”聂赫留朵夫说。
“哦，你们来见识见识反基督的家伙怎样折磨人吗？那就看吧。他们把人抓起来，在铁笼子里关了整整一大批。人应当靠辛勤劳动过活，可他们把人都锁起来，象养猪一般养着，不让干活，弄得人都变成畜生了。”
“他在说什么？”英国人问。
聂赫留朵夫说，老头儿责备典狱长把人都关起来。
“您问问他，照他看来应该怎样对付不遵守法律的人？”英国人说。
聂赫留朵夫把这个问题翻译了一遍。
老头儿露出一排整齐的牙齿，怪样地笑起来。
“法律！”他鄙夷不屑地跟着说了一遍，“那些反基督的家伙先抢劫大家，霸占所有的土地，夺取人家的财产，统统归他们所有，把凡是反对他们的人都打死。然后他们再定出法律来，说是不准抢劫，不准杀人。他们早就应该定出这样的法律来了。”
聂赫留朵夫把这些话翻译了一遍。英国人微微一笑。
“那么，究竟应该怎样对付小偷和杀人犯呢，您问问他。”
聂赫留朵夫又作了翻译。老头儿严厉地皱起眉头。
“告诉他，叫他先除掉身上反基督的烙印，这样他就不会再遇到小偷和杀人犯了。你就这样告诉他。”
“他疯了，”①英国人听了聂赫留朵夫给他翻译的老头儿的话，说，接着耸耸肩膀，走出牢房。
--------
①原文是英语。
“你干你的事，可别去管人家。各人管各人的事。谁该受惩罚，谁可以得到宽恕，上帝都知道，可不用我们操心，”老头儿说。“自己做自己的长官，这样就不需要什么长官了。走开，走开！”他补充说，生气地皱起眉头，眼睛炯炯有神地瞅着待在牢房里迟疑不决的聂赫留朵夫。“反基督的奴仆怎样拿人喂虱子，你看得也够了。走吧，走吧！”
聂赫留朵夫走到过道里，英国人和典狱长却在一个门开着的空牢房门口站住了。英国人问这个牢房是做什么用的。典狱长说，这是停尸室。
“哦！”英国人听了聂赫留朵夫的翻译说，并要求进去看一看。
停尸室是一间不大的普通牢房。墙上点着一盏小灯，暗淡地照着屋角的几个背包和一堆木柴，也照着右边板床上的四具尸体。第一具尸体穿着麻布衬衫和麻布衬裤，身材高大，留着山羊胡子，剃着阴阳头。这具尸体已经僵硬，两只发青的手原来一定交叉在胸前，现在已经分开；两只光脚也分开，脚掌竖起。旁边躺着一个老妇人。她穿着白裙白袄，没包头巾，留着一条短短的稀疏辫子，瘦小的脸又黄又皱，鼻子很尖。老妇人旁边还有一具男尸，穿着紫色衣服。这颜色使聂赫留朵夫一怔。
他走近前去，仔细看看那具尸体。
往上翘起的山羊胡子，挺拔好看的鼻子，白净的高高前额，稀疏的鬈发，这些特征是他所熟悉的。他简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。昨天他还看见这张脸是激愤和痛苦的，今天却变得宁静、安详而且美得出奇。
是的，他就是克雷里卓夫，至少是他物质生命留下的遗迹。
“他受苦受难是为了什么？他活着又为了什么？这些问题他现在明白了吗？”聂赫留朵夫想，觉得这些问题无法解答，除了死亡以外什么也没有。他感到痛苦。
聂赫留朵夫没有跟英国人告别，就要求看守把他领到院子里。他觉得今晚经历的一切必须独自好好思考一下，就坐上马车回旅馆。
Part 3 Chapter 28
A NEW LIFE DAWNS FOR NEKHLUDOFF.
Nekhludoff did not go to bed, but went up and down his room for a long time. His business with Katusha was at an end. He was not wanted, and this made him sad and ashamed. His other business was not only unfinished, but troubled him more than ever and demanded his activity. All this horrible evil that he had seen and learned to know lately, and especially to-day in that awful prison, this evil, which had killed that dear Kryltzoff, ruled and was triumphant, and he could foreseen possibility of conquering or even knowing how to conquer it. Those hundreds and thousands of degraded human beings locked up in the noisome prisons by indifferent generals, procureurs, inspectors, rose up in his imagination; he remembered the strange, free old man accusing the officials, and therefore considered mad, and among the corpses the beautiful, waxen face of Kryltzoff, who had died in anger. And again the question as to whether he was mad or those who considered they were in their right minds while they committed all these deeds stood before him with renewed force and demanded an answer.
Tired of pacing up and down, tired of thinking, he sat down on the sofa near the lamp and mechanically opened the Testament which the Englishman had given him as a remembrance, and which he had thrown on the table when he emptied his pockets on coming in.
"It is said one can find an answer to everything here," he thought, and opened the Testament at random and began reading Matt. xviii. 1-4: "In that hour came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who then is greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven? And He called to Him a little child, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye turn and become as little children, ye shall in nowise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child the same is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven."
"Yes, yes, that is true," he said, remembering that he had known the peace and joy of life only when he had humbled himself.
"And whosoever shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me, but whoso shall cause one of these little ones to stumble, it is more profitable for him that a great millstone should be hanged about his neck and that he should be sunk in the depths of the sea." (Matt. xviii. 5, 6.)
"What is this for, 'Whosoever shall receive?' Receive where? And what does 'in my name' mean?" he asked, feeling that these words did not tell him anything. "And why 'the millstone round his neck and the depths of the sea?' No, that is not it: it is not clear," and he remembered how more than once in his life he had taken to reading the Gospels, and how want of clearness in these passages had repulsed him. He went on to read the seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth verses about the occasions of stumbling, and that they must come, and about punishment by casting men into hell fire, and some kind of angels who see the face of the Father in Heaven. "What a pity that this is so incoherent," he thought, "yet one feels that there is something good in it."
"For the Son of Man came to save that which was lost," he continued to read.
"How think ye? If any man have a hundred sheep and one of them go astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine and go into the mountains and seek that which goeth astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth over it more than over the ninety and nine which have not gone astray.
"Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in Heaven that one of these little ones should perish."
"Yes, it is not the will of the Father that they should perish, and here they are perishing by hundreds and thousands. And there is no possibility of saving them," he thought.
"Then came Peter and said to him, How oft shall my brother offend me and I forgive him? Until seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee until seven times, but until seventy times seven.
"Therefore is the Kingdom of Heaven likened unto a certain king which made a reckoning with his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand talents. But forasmuch as he had not wherewith to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. The servant therefore fell down and worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me; I will pay thee all. And the lord of that servant, being moved with compassion, released him and forgave him the debt. But that servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants which owed him a hundred pence; and he laid hold on him and took him by the throat, saying, Pay what thou owest. So his fellow-servant fell down and besought him, saying, Have patience with me and I will pay thee. And he would not, but went and cast him into prison till he should pay that which was due. So when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they were exceeding sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. Then his lord called him unto him and saith to him, Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt because thou besought me; shouldst not thou also have mercy on thy fellow-servant as I had mercy on thee?"
"And is this all?" Nekhludoff suddenly exclaimed aloud, and the inner voice of the whole of his being said, "Yes, it is all." And it happened to Nekhludoff, as it often happens to men who are living a spiritual life. The thought that seemed strange at first and paradoxical or even to be only a joke, being confirmed more and more often by life's experience, suddenly appeared as the simplest, truest certainty. In this way the idea that the only certain means of salvation from the terrible evil from which men were suffering was that they should always acknowledge themselves to be sinning against God, and therefore unable to punish or correct others, because they were dear to Him. It became clear to him that all the dreadful evil he had been witnessing in prisons and jails and the quiet self-satisfaction of the perpetrators of this evil were the consequences of men trying to do what was impossible; trying to correct evil while being evil themselves; vicious men were trying to correct other vicious men, and thought they could do it by using mechanical means, and the only consequence of all this was that the needs and the cupidity of some men induced them to take up this so-called punishment and correction as a profession, and have themselves become utterly corrupt, and go on unceasingly depraving those whom they torment. Now he saw clearly what all the terrors he had seen came from, and what ought to be done to put a stop to them. The answer he could not find was the same that Christ gave to Peter. It was that we should forgive always an infinite number of times because there are no men who have not sinned themselves, and therefore none can punish or correct others.
"But surely it cannot he so simple," thought Nekhludoff, and yet he saw with certainty, strange as it had seemed at first, that it was not only a theoretical but also a practical solution of the question. The usual objection, "What is one to do with the evil doers? Surely not let them go unpunished?" no longer confused him. This objection might have a meaning if it were proved that punishment lessened crime, or improved the criminal, but when the contrary was proved, and it was evident that it was not in people's power to correct each other, the only reasonable thing to do is to leave off doing the things which are not only useless, but harmful, immoral and cruel.
For many centuries people who were considered criminals have been tortured. Well, and have they ceased to exist? No; their numbers have been increased not alone by the criminals corrupted by punishment but also by those lawful criminals, the judges, procureurs, magistrates and jailers, who judge and punish men. Nekhludoff now understood that society and order in general exists not because of these lawful criminals who judge and punish others, but because in spite of men being thus depraved, they still pity and love one another.
In hopes of finding a confirmation of this thought in the Gospel, Nekhludoff began reading it from the beginning. When he had read the Sermon on the Mount, which had always touched him, he saw in it for the first time to-day not beautiful abstract thoughts, setting forth for the most part exaggerated and impossible demands, but simple, clear, practical laws. If these laws were carried out in practice (and this was quite possible) they would establish perfectly new and surprising conditions of social life, in which the violence that filled Nekhludoff with such indignation would cease of itself. Not only this, but the greatest blessing that is obtainable to men, the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth would he established. There were five of these laws.
The first (Matt. v. 21-26), that man should not only do no murder, but not even be angry with his brother, should not consider any one worthless: "Raca," and if he has quarrelled with any one he should make it up with him before bringing his gift to God--i.e., before praying.
The second (Matt. v. 27-32), that man should not only not commit adultery but should not even seek for enjoyment in a woman's beauty, and if he has once come together with a woman he should never be faithless to her.
The third (Matt. 33-37), that man should never bind himself by oath.
The fourth (Matt. 38-42), that man should not only not demand an eye for an eye, but when struck on one cheek should hold out the other, should forgive an offence and bear it humbly, and never refuse the service others demand of him.
The fifth (Matt. 43-48), that man should not only not hate his enemy and not fight him, but love him, help him, serve him.
Nekhludoff sat staring at the lamp and his heart stood still. Recalling the monstrous confusion of the life we lead, he distinctly saw what that life could be if men were brought up to obey these rules, and rapture such as he had long not felt filled his soul, just as if after long days of weariness and suffering he had suddenly found ease and freedom.
He did not sleep all night, and as it happens to many and many a man who reads the Gospels he understood for the first time the full meaning of the words read so often before but passed by unnoticed. He imbibed all these necessary, important and joyful revelations as a sponge imbibes water. And all he read seemed so familiar and seemed to confirm, to form into a conception, what he had known long ago, but had never realised and never quite believed. Now he realised and believed it, and not only realised and believed that if men would obey these laws they would obtain the highest blessing they can attain to, he also realised and believed that the only duty of every man is to fulfil these laws; that in this lies the only reasonable meaning of life, that every stepping aside from these laws is a mistake which is immediately followed by retribution. This flowed from the whole of the teaching, and was most strongly and clearly illustrated in the parable of the vineyard.
The husbandman imagined that the vineyard in which they were sent to work for their master was their own, that all that was in was made for them, and that their business was to enjoy life in this vineyard, forgetting the Master and killing all those who reminded them of his existence. "Are we do not doing the same," Nekhludoff thought, "when we imagine ourselves to be masters of our lives, and that life is given us for enjoyment? This evidently is an incongruity. We were sent here by some one's will and for some reason. And we have concluded that we live only for our own joy, and of course we feel unhappy as labourers do when not fulfilling their Master's orders. The Master's will is expressed in these commandments. If men will only fulfil these laws, the Kingdom of Heaven will be established on earth, and men will receive the greatest good that they can attain to.
"'Seek ye first the Kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.'
"And so here it is, the business of my life. Scarcely have I finished one and another has commenced." And a perfectly new life dawned that night for Nekhludoff, not because he had entered into new conditions of life, but because everything he did after that night had a new and quite different significance than before. How this new period of his life will end time alone will prove.
回到旅馆，聂赫留朵夫没有上床睡觉，而在房间里久久地来回踱步。他跟卡秋莎的事已经结束。她不再需要他，这使他感到伤心和羞愧。不过此刻使他痛苦的倒不是这件事。另外有一件事不仅没有结束，而且空前剧烈地折磨着他，要他有所行动。
在这段时间里，特别是今天在这座可怕的监狱里目睹的种种骇人听闻的罪恶，那毁了亲爱的克雷里卓夫的种种罪恶，正泛滥成灾，不仅看不到战胜它的可能，甚至不知道怎样才能把它战胜。
他的头脑里浮起千百个人的影子，他们被冷酷的将军、检察官、典狱长关在病菌弥漫的恶浊空气里，受尽凌辱。他想起自由不羁、痛骂长官的怪老头被看作疯子。他还想起含恨而死的克雷里卓夫夹在其他几具尸体中间，相貌俊美，脸色蜡黄。究竟是他聂赫留朵夫疯了，还是那些自以为头脑清醒而干出那些勾当来的人疯了？这个老问题此刻又更加执拗地出现在他面前，要求他解答。
他来回走得有点累了，脑子也思索得有点累了，就在靠近灯光的沙发上坐下来，随手打开英国人送给他留作纪念的福音书，那是他刚才清理口袋时丢在桌上的。“据说什么问题都可以在那里找到答案，”他想着翻开福音书，开始读他翻到的一页。那是《马太福音》第十八章。
一　当时门徒进前来，问耶稣说，天国里谁是最大的。
二　耶稣便叫一个小孩子来，使他站在他们当中。
三　说：我实在告诉你们，你们若不回转，变成小孩子的样式，断不得进天国。
四　所以凡自己谦卑象这小孩子的，他在天国里就是最大的。
“对了，对了，确实是这样，”聂赫留朵夫想到自己只有在谦卑的时候才能领略生活的宁静和欢乐。
五　凡为我的名，接待一个象这小孩子的，就是接待我。
六　凡使这信我的一个小子跌倒的，倒不如把大磨石拴在这人的颈项上，沉在深海里。
“为什么说：‘凡为我的名，接待一个象这小孩子的’？在什么地方接待？‘凡为我的名’是什么意思？”聂赫留朵夫问自己，觉得这些话很不好懂。“还有，为什么要把大磨石拴在颈项上，还要沉在深海里？不，这话有点不对头，不确切，不清楚，”他想到他生平读过好几次福音书，总是遇到这种莫名其妙的地方，因而读不下去。他又读完第七节、第八节、第九节和第十节。这几节讲到将人绊倒，讲到他们必须进入永生，讲到把人丢在地狱的火里作为惩罚，讲到孩子的使者常见天父的面。“可惜这些话很不连贯，”他想，“但还能看出其中有些好东西。”
十一　人子来，为要拯救失丧的人。
十二　一个人若有一百只羊，一只走迷了路，你们的意思如何？他岂不撇下这九十九只，往山里去找那只迷路的羊么？
十三　若是找着了，我实在告诉你们，他为这一只羊欢喜，比为那没有迷路的九十九只欢喜还大呢。
十四　你们在天上的父，也是这样不愿意这小子里失丧一个。
“是的，他们的灭亡并非出自天父的意志，但他们在成百上千地死去。而且没有办法拯救他们，”聂赫留朵夫想。
二十一　那时彼得进前来，对耶稣说：主啊！我弟兄得罪我，我当饶恕他几次呢？到七次可以么？
二十二　耶稣说：我对你说，不是到七次，乃是到七十个七次。
二十三　天国好象一个王，要和他仆人算帐。
二十四　才算的时候，有人带了一个欠一千万银子的来。
二十五　因为他没有什么偿还之物，主人吩咐把他和他妻子儿女，并一切所有的都卖了偿还。
二十六　那仆人就俯伏拜他，说：主啊！宽容我，将来我都要还清。
二十七　那仆人的主人，就动了慈心，把他释放了，并且免了他的债。
二十八　那仆人出来，遇见他的一个同伴，欠他十两银子，便揪着他，掐住他的喉咙，说：你把所欠的还我。
二十九　他的同伴就俯伏央求他，说：宽容我吧，将来我必还清。
三十　他不肯，竟去把他下在监里，等他还了所欠的债。
三十一　众同伴看见他所作的事，就甚忧愁，去把这事都告诉了主人。
三十二　于是主人叫了他来，对他说：你这恶奴才！你央求我，我就把你所欠的都免了。
三十三　你不应当怜恤你的同伴，象我怜恤你么？
“难道只不过是这么一回事吗？”聂赫留朵夫读完这些字句，忽然大声说。接着有个声音在他心里回答说：“对，只不过是这么一回事。”
于是聂赫留朵夫也遇到了一切追求精神生活的人常常遇到的情况。那就是他起初觉得古怪、荒诞甚至可笑的思想，不断被生活所证实，有朝一日他忽然发现这原是个极其平凡的无可怀疑的真理。现在他懂得了一点：要克服使人们饱受苦难的骇人听闻的罪恶，唯一可靠的办法，就是在上帝面前承认自己总是有罪的，因此既不该惩罚别人，也无法纠正别人。现在他才明白，他在各地监狱里亲眼目睹的一切骇人听闻的罪恶，以及制造这种罪恶的人所表现的泰然自若的态度，都是由于他们想做一件做不到的事：他们自己有罪，却想去纠正罪恶。腐化堕落的人想去纠正腐化堕落的人，并想用生硬的方法达到目的，结果是缺钱而贪财的人就以这种无理惩罚人和纠正人作为职业，自己却极度腐化堕落，同时又不断腐蚀受尽折磨的人。现在他才明白，他亲眼目睹的一切惨事是怎么产生的，怎样才能加以消灭。他找不到的答案，原来就是基督对彼得说的那段话：要永远饶恕一切人，要无数次地饶恕人，因为世界上没有一个无罪的人，可以惩罚或者纠正别人。
“事情总不会那么简单吧，”聂赫留朵夫对自己说，但同时又明白，这种与他本来的习惯相反的说法，尽管初看起来古怪，却无疑是正确的解答，不仅在理论上而且在实践上都是这样。“怎样对待作恶的人？难道可以放任他们不加惩罚吗？”这一类常见的反驳，如今已不会使他感到为难了。倘若惩罚能减少罪行，改造罪犯，那么，这样的反驳还有点道理。但事实证明情况正好相反，一部分人无权改造另一部分人，那么唯一合理的办法，就是停止做这种非但无益而且有害，甚至是残忍荒谬的事。“几百年来你们一直惩办你们认为有罪的人。结果怎么样？这种人有没有绝迹呢？并没有绝迹，人数反而增加，因为不仅添了一批因受惩罚而变得腐化的罪犯，还添了一批因审判和惩罚别人而自己堕落的人，也就是审判官、检察官、侦讯官和狱吏。”聂赫留朵夫现在明白，社会和社会秩序所以能维持，并不是因为有那些受法律保护的罪犯在审判和惩罚别人，而是因为尽管存在这种腐败的现象，人们毕竟还是相怜相爱的。
聂赫留朵夫希望在这同一本福音书里找到能证实这种思想的文字，就把它从头读起。他读着一向使他感动的《登山训众》①，今天才第一次看出这段训诫并非抽象的美好思想，提出的大部分要求也并不过分而难以实现，而是简单明了切实可行的戒律。一旦实行这些戒律（而这是完全办得到的），人类社会就能确立崭新的秩序，到那时不仅使聂赫留朵夫极其愤慨的种种暴行都会自然消灭，而且人类至高无上的幸福——在地上建立天国——也能实现。
那些戒律总共有五条。
--------
①见《新约全书•马太福音》第五章。
第一条戒律（《马太福音》第五章第二十一节到第二十六节）就是人不仅不可杀人，而且不可对弟兄动怒，不可轻视别人，骂人家是“拉加”①。倘若同人家发生争吵，就应该在向上帝奉献礼物以前，也就是祷告以前同他和好。
--------
①意即“废物”。
第二条戒律（《马太福音》第五章第二十七节到第三十二节）就是人不仅不可奸淫，而且不可贪恋女色。一旦同一个妇女结成夫妇，就要对她永不变心。
第三条戒律（《马太福音》第五章第三十三节到第三十七节）就是人在允诺什么的时候不可起誓。
第四条戒律（《马太福音》第五章第三十八节到第四十二节）就是人不仅不可以眼还眼，而且当有人打你的右脸时，连左脸也转过来由他打。要宽恕别人对你的欺侮，温顺地加以忍受。不论人家求你什么，都不可拒绝。
第五条戒律（《马太福音》第五章第四十三节到第四十八节）就是人不仅不可恨仇敌，打仇敌，而且要爱仇敌，帮助仇敌，为仇敌效劳。
聂赫留朵夫凝视着那盏油灯的光，想得出神。他想到生活里的种种丑恶现象，又设想要是人们能接受这些箴规，我们的生活将变得怎样。于是他的心充满了一种好久没有感受到的喜悦，仿佛经历了长期的劳累和痛苦以后忽然获得了宁静和自由。
他通宵没有睡觉。他象许许多多读福音书的人那样，读着读着，第一次忽然领会了以前读过多次却没有注意到的字句的含义。他象海绵吸水那样，拚命吸取面前这本书里重要而令人喜悦的道理。他读到的一切似乎都是熟悉的，似乎把他早已知道却没有充分领会和相信的道理重新加以证实，使他彻底领悟。现在他领悟了，相信了。
不过，他不仅领悟和相信，人们履行这些戒律就能得到至高无上的幸福，他还领悟和相信人人只要履行这些戒律就行，不必再做别的，人生唯一合理的意义就在于此。凡是违背这些戒律的就是错误，立刻会招来惩罚。这是从全部教义归纳出来的道理，而关于葡萄园的比喻①尤其有说服力。园户被派到葡萄园替园主工作，他们却把那园看作他们的私产，仿佛园里的一切都是为他们置办的，他们忘记了园主，杀害了凡是向他们提到园主、提到他们对园主应尽义务的人，认为他们有权在那个园里享乐。
--------
①《新约全书•马太福音》第二十一章第三十三节到第四十一节：“〔耶稣说：〕你们再听一个比喻。有个家主，栽了一个葡萄园，周围圈上篱笆，里面挖了一个压酒池，盖了一座楼，租给园户，就往外国去了。收果子的时候近了，就打发仆人，到园户那里去收果子。园户拿住仆人，打了一个，杀了一个，用石头打死一个。主人又打发别的仆人去，比先前更多；园户还是照样待他们。后来打发他的儿子到他们那里去，意思说，他们必尊敬我的儿子。不料，园户看见他儿子，就彼此说，这是承受产业的。来吧，我们杀他，占他的产业。他们就拿住他，推出葡萄园外，杀了。园主来的时候，要怎样处治这些园户呢？他们说，要下毒手除灭那些恶人，将葡萄园另租给那按着时候交果子的园户。”
“我们的所作所为也是这样，”聂赫留朵夫想，“我们活在世界上抱着一种荒谬的信念，以为我们自己就是生活的主人，人生在世就是为了享乐。这显然是荒谬的。要知道，既然我们被派到世界上来，那是出于某人的意志，为了达到某种目的。可是我们断定我们活着只是为了自己的快乐。显然，我们不会有好下场，就象那不执行园主意志的园户那样。主人的意志就表现在那些戒律里。只要人们执行那些戒律，人间就会建立起天堂，人们就能获得至高无上的幸福。
“你们要先求他的国和他的义，这些东西都要加给你们了①。可是我们却先要求这些东西，而且显然没有求到手。
--------
①《新约全书•马太福音》第六章第二十四节到第三十四节：“〔耶稣说：〕一个人不能事奉两个主。不是恶这个爱那个，就是重这个轻那个。你们不能又事奉上帝，又事奉玛门（指“财利”）。……所以不要忧虑，说吃什么，喝什么，穿什么。这都是外邦人所求的。你们需用的这一切东西，你们的天父是知道的。你们要先求他的国和他的义，这些东西都要加给你们了。所以不要为明天忧虑。”
“看来这就是我的终身事业。做完一件，再做一件。”
从这天晚上起，聂赫留朵夫开始了一种崭新的生活，不仅因为他进入了一个新的生活环境，还因为从这时起他所遭遇的一切，对他来说都具有一种跟以前截然不同的意义。至于他生活中的这个新阶段将怎样结束，将来自会明白。